TO VICTORY-OR DEATH!
When Union Colonel Andrew Keane led his
blue-coated soldiers aboard the transport ship, he could not have foreseen
that their next port of call would be in neither the North or South but
on an alternate world where no human was free. Storm-swept through
a space-time warp, Keane's regiment was shipwrecked in an alien land, a
land where all that stood between them and destruction was the power of
rifles over swords, spears, and crossbows.
Into this serfdom ruled by nobles and the Church,
Keane and his men brought the radical ideas of freedom, equality, and
democracy— and a technology centuries ahead of the world they must now
call home. Yet all their knowledge and training might not save them from
the true rulers there—creatures to whom all humans were mere cattle, bred
for sacrifice!
"SOME OF THE BEST ADVENTURE WRITING IN
YEARS!"
—Science Fiction
Chronicle
"So you have come through the gate of light as have
the other cattle of this world."
The astonishment on Andrew's face made the Tugar
roar with delight. "Yes, we of the Horde know of the light, the gate that
opens to bring us new races of cattle to feast upon. Some have tried to
resist us; their bones filled our feasting pits."
Suddenly the Tugar's arm swung out. Andrew tried to
duck under the blow, but it caught him on his left shoulder and he tumbled
to the ground. The sharp crack of a carbine echoed out, and the Tugar
staggered back. As Andrew came to his feet, there was a moment of silence.
Then the Tugar's now bloody hand shot out, pointing at the
rifleman.
"Kill me that cattle!" the Namer roared.
"Regiment take aim!" Andrew shouted and five hundred
men snapped their rifles down on the Tugar forces. . . .
RALLY
CRY
William R.
Forstchen
ROC Published by the Penguin Group Penguin
Books USA Inc., 37S Hudson Street, New York, New York 10014,
U.S.A. Penguin Books Ltd, 27 Wrights Lane, London W8 5TZ,
England Penguin Books Australia Ltd, Ringwood, Victoria,
Australia Penguin Books Canada Ltd, 10 Alcom Avenue, Toronto,
Ontario, Canada M4V 3B2 Penguin Books (N.Z.) Ltd, 182-190 Wairau
Road, Auckland 10, New Zealand Penguin Books Ltd, Registered
Offices: Harmondsworth, Middlesex, England Published by Roc, an imprint
of Dutton Signet, a division of Penguin Books USA Inc. First Printing,
May, 1990 12 11 10 9 8 7 Copyright © William R. Forstchen, 1990 All
rights reserved
REGISTERED TRADEMARK—MARCA
REGISTRADA
Printed in the United States of AmericaFor Kathy and
Carl Livollen, who deserved their own book so long ago.
For Christine Poole, with a special thanks for her
help and wonderful friendship.
And finally a bit of a sentimental dedication as
well—for all those boys from Maine, for after all most of them were only
boys, who gave their lives more than a century ago to preserve the Union,
and to end the scourge of slavery. May we never forget their dreams for
this country, as we reach for the stars.
ACKNOWLEDGMENTS
A special thanks to Mr. John Keane,
great-grandnephew of Andrew Lawrence Keane, and president of the 35th
Maine Historical Society, who first shared with me the interesting story
of that famed regiment's history over a decade ago. Through his tireless
help I was able to contact a number of descendants of members of the
regiment and examine a wide variety of documents related to its
illustrious history, which helped so much in the creation of this
story.
For the interested traveler, a monument to the 35th
is located in the small hamlet of Keane, Maine, a short drive down coast
from Freeport, Maine. It's a simple affair, so typical of Maine. A bronze
plaque bears the names of the six hundred and thirteen men who set voyage
on that fateful trip, and above the plaque the statue of a Union soldier
looks out to sea.
Good luck finding it!
BOOK
I
Chapter
1
January
2,1865
City Point, Virginia (major supply
and shipment center supporting the Union Army besieging Petersburg and
Richmond)
The thunder of artillery rumbled across
the storm-lashed midnight sky. Turning in his saddle, Andrew Lawrence
Keane looked back, as if the distant flashes were a siren song, whispering
for him to return into the caldron of flame.
"Not our fight anymore,
colonel."
"It feels strange to be leaving it,
Hans," Andrew said softly, and even as he spoke he continued to look back,
watching as the silhouette of Petersburg was revealed by the bursting
shells.
"Strange to be leaving, is it? Damn
glad, I am," Hans snapped. "We've been in the trenches before that damn
rebel city for the last six months. It'll be good to stretch our legs and
see something else for a while, even if it does mean we've got to take one
of them damn boats to get there."
Pulling out a plug of tobacco, Hans bit
off an end, and then offered a chew to his colonel.
Andrew smiled and waved his hand,
declining the offer. For two years Hans had been offering him a chew and
for two years he'd always turned him down. Shifting his gaze away from the
gunfire, Andrew looked down at his sergeant major. The man's face was
dark, like weathered canvas, and careworn and thin, wreathed in a beard
flecked with streaks of gray. The lines about his eyes were deeply
engraved from the years out on the prairie, watching across its shimmering
heat and snow-covered vastness. The scar on his cheek from the Comanche
arrow was a souvenir of twenty-one years' service in the army. It wasn't
the only scar, and as the sergeant continued to walk by Andrew's side, a
slight limp was noticeable, a gift from a reb sniper before Cold
Harbor.
Looking down at his friend, Andrew
remembered the first time the offer for a chew had been made, and a smile
lit his features, even though the memory still embarrassed
him.
Antietam was their first fight
together. He had been a green and frightened lieutenant, and Sergeant
Major Hans Schuder was the only veteran with the newly recruited 35th
Maine. With five thousand men of the first corps, they had crossed the
forty-acre cornfield, trampling down the ripened stalks on that September
morning in '62. Forever afterward one simply had to say "the Cornfield"
and any veteran of either the Union or Confederate side knew what it
meant. In crossing that field, they stepped through the gate to
hell.
The rebs had hit them from three sides.
One moment all had been quiet; he could even remember the cries of the
startled birds above them as they left the field and crashed into the
woods beyond. In a moment the silence of that morning was washed away in
fire and smoke, and the roaring scream of ten thousand rebs smashed into
them.
He had stood transfixed, terrified, his
company captain screaming out commands to him. An instant later the
captain lay spread-eagled upon the ground, his unseeing eyes staring up at
Andrew, a puddle of blood and brains beneath him.
All he could think of was getting
behind the nearest tree, so another such bullet would not find him as
well. Dammit, his terrified mind had screamed out, you're a professor of
history! What in hell are you doing here?
And then that soft, gravelly voice had
whispered to him.
"Son, would you care for a
chew?"
Old Hans was standing beside him,
offering a plug of tobacco. He barely came to Andrew's shoulder, his
five-and-a-half-foot frame contrasting to Andrew's slender, almost fragile
six feet and several inches of height. At that moment Andrew still
remembered Hans as if he were a giant towering above him, cold gray eyes
staring into his.
"Lieutenant, the regiment's shot to
hell and pulling back. I think you'd better help lead the boys out of
here." He spoke as if advising a lad momentarily confused by the rules of
a strange new game.
And in that moment Andrew started on
the path of becoming a soldier, for what else could he do, with those eyes
upon him.
That evening Colonel Estes had come to
Andrew and promoted him to captain for displaying such cool-headed courage
on the field. The men of his company had patted him on the back, calling
him a stout fellow who knew how to lead. He knew that before the battle
Estes had had his doubts, and openly mumbled about having a bespectacled,
bookish college teacher in his command. But that night Andrew knew that at
last he'd been accepted.
The curious thing about it, Andrew
thought, was that he could not remember what he had done. All he could
recall was how, throughout the day, Hans had stood by him, just standing,
watching, and occasionally offering advice.
"Son, I saw you," Hans said to him that
evening, "I saw you and knew you'd be a soldier, once you learned how.
You'll do well in this war, if you don't get kilt
first."
That was the last time Hans had ever
called him "son." From then on it was Captain Andrew Lawrence Keane, and
Hans spoke the words with pride, as if he had somehow molded
them.
After Fredricksburg it was Major Keane,
and Hans, who knew all the workings of the army, patiently tutored him,
with a thousand anecdotes and tales, on how to be an officer who could
lead.
And then there was
Gettysburg.
On the afternoon of the first day they
stood under a hot July sun. The smell of crushed hay rose from beneath
their feet as they waited for the storm approaching from the
west.
It was as if an ocean of butternut and
gray were sweeping toward them, twenty thousand rebs pouring down off
Mc-Pherson's Ridge, a chorus of fifty cannons heralding their
approach.
It was there that Andrew truly felt the
strange, thrilling joy of it all. Red flash blossoms of death crashed
about them, while the long thin line of blue waited like a stone wall to
break the approaching wave.
The reb gunners quickly found their
range, and the regiment was bracketed by a dozen thunderclap bursts. In
that fraction of a moment Colonel Estes no longer existed and Andrew stood
alone, in command of the 35th.
The line wavered, for all the men had
seen their beloved colonel fall.
But this time there was no need for
Hans to whisper to him. Unsheathing his sword, Andrew stepped before the
ranks and, turning, faced what was now his regiment.
"Hell's gonna freeze over before they
take this hill," he roared, and his men shouted back their defiance to the
enemy.
The storm broke upon them and they
held, trading volley for volley at fifty paces.
All through that hot afternoon of hell
they stood, the heavy double line melting beneath the sun and flame into a
thin ragged knot of men who would not run. His heart had swelled to
bursting and tears of pride would blind him as he paced the volley line,
shouting encouragement, stopping occasionally to pick up a fallen musket
and fire, while Hans strode beside him, never saying a
word.
There was, however, that one numbing
moment when he turned to Hans to somehow find consolation. Going down to
the left of the regiment, to check on whether the 80th New York were still
holding their flank, he stopped for a moment with Company
A.
His younger brother, Johnnie, had
joined the regiment but the week before. He wanted to send the boy to a
safe job in the rear, but pride had prevented him from showing
favorites.
That damn foolish
pride.
John, what was left of him, was lying
as if asleep beneath the shade of an ancient maple tree.
Andrew gazed upon the fragile broken
body, and then to Hans. But the old sergeant was silent, grim-faced, as if
telling him that now was not the time to mourn. Kneeling down, Andrew
kissed his only brother, and then rose blindly, to return to the
fight.
In the end the division finally gave
way, and within minutes the entire army was streaming back to the safety
of the hills on the other side of Gettysburg.
But his regiment did not run. Knowing
someone would have to slow the reb advance in order to buy time, Andrew
understood his duty—if need be, to sacrifice his
command.
Step by step they gave ground slowly,
firing a volley, retreating a dozen paces, and firing again. The rebs
lapped over around the flanks, but could not press on till this final
barrier was removed. But the 35th refused to break.
Pulling back to the edge of town, they
blocked the streets, and the time was bought. Two-thirds of his men were
gone, paying the price for a precious fifteen minutes that might decide
who would finally win.
Raising his sword, Andrew started to
shout the command to pull back to Cemetery Hill, and then the blinding
lash of fire swept over him. The last thing he could ever recall of
Gettysburg was the falling away into a great gentle dark-ness, which he
thought was the coming of death.
As if from a great distance a voice
called, and Andrew stirred from his reverie.
"Did you say something,
sergeant?"
"Just asked if your wound troubled you,
sir," Hans said, looking at him with concern.
"No, not at all, Hans, not at all," and
as he spoke he realized that he had been absently rubbing the stump of his
left arm with his right hand.
Hans watched him for a moment, like a
mother gazing upon her injured child. He grumbled as if to himself, and
spat out a stream of tobacco juice. They rode on in silence until finally
they crested a low hill, where the military depot and anchorage of City
Point lay spread out before them.
"There's the boat, sir," and Hans
pointed down the road to where a single transport rested, tied off to the
dock.
"Never did like those damn things,"
Hans growled. "When I came over here in '44 thought I was like to
die."
As he spoke of the memory the German
accent returned.
Andrew always thought it a bit of a
paradox. Here Hans had deserted the Prussian army to escape the brutality,
and the first thing he did when reaching the States was enlist to go fight
on the plains.
"35th Maine!" a voice shouted from out
of the shadows. "Is this the 35th?"
"Over here," Hans snapped, and a portly
man came lumbering up from the dock.
"You're late—we've already missed the
damn tide!"
Hans bristled at the man's
tone.
"And who the hell are you?" the
sergeant snapped.
The dark shadowy form looked at the
sergeant and without comment turned away.
"Where the hell is this Keane
fellow?"
Andrew held out his hand to stop
Hans.
"I'm the one you're looking for,"
Andrew said softly,
bringing his horse up till it brushed
against the rotund man, forcing him to step back a pace.
"And whom do I have the honor of
addressing?" he continued slowly, in a tone that Hans knew was deceptive,
since Andrew usually became almost deferentially quiet before he
exploded.
"Ship's Captain Tobias Cromwell of the
transport Ogunquit. Damn it all, colonel, you were supposed to be
here yesterday morning. The rest of the fleet sailed yesterday afternoon.
Everyone else is aboard and waiting for your command, so we can get the
hell out of here!"
"We were delayed," Andrew replied,
still holding his temper in check. "Seems the rebs had a little farewell
entertainment planned and my brigadier needed to hold us in reserve till
the party was over."
"Damn poor planning, I say," Tobias
snapped. "Now get those men of yours aboard so we can get out of here. I
don't like it one damn bit that my ship is the last one to sail. And
remember this, colonel—aboard my ship you and your men answer to
me."
Without waiting for a response the
captain turned and stormed away toward the dock, shouting imprecations at
any who stood in his way.
"Well, I'll be damned," Hans growled
softly.
"Let's hope not," and dismounting,
Andrew ordered Hans to see to the boarding of the men.
"Well, I'll be damned. ..." The thought
whispered through him. It'd been a vague premonition that had hung over
him ever since Gettysburg.
Three nightmare months he had spent in
the hospital, his shattered arm gone, tortured by fear-tossed dreams that
fate was now toying with him, sweeping him on a tide he could no longer
swim against. The nights were filled with the screams of dying men, filled
with the haunted eyes of boys who had seen too much, and the mute faces of
the dead looking at him from the shadows of a distant land. But worst of
all was the one dream that still brought him up screaming and thrashing in
the sweat-soaked sheets.
For three months he had healed, at
least outwardly. In spite of his premonition of fear, his pulse quickened
at the thought of returning to the madness. With his wound, and the
Congressional Medal of Honor that Lincoln had pinned to his pillow, he
could have gone back to Maine in honored retirement. Instead he had rushed
back to the front, as if racing to a lover's embrace.
He loved the fury and the pageantry,
the power war pumped into his veins even as it tried to kill him. When the
thunder boiled over in the distance, and the popcorn rattle of musketry
called from up the road, his heart would again race madly, and he would be
filled with a fierce, all-consuming joy once more. It somehow transported
him, sweeping him up and causing him to forget himself, his former life,
and the memories of the woman who had wounded his soul.
How could he return to the quiet of
Bowdoin College, now that he had tasted of the blood-filled
chalice?
So he had returned to command the 35th.
It was now a shattered regiment, yet a regiment of men who somehow felt a
perverse pride for the killing he had done to them.
It was a regiment that he led through
the Wilderness, and finally into the scorching trenches before Petersburg.
And all the time the nightmare voice had whispered to him that they were
all damned. That the fighting would go on until finally they were all
dead. Dead by his shouted commands, until only he alone would be left,
blood-dripping sword in hand.
And, God help him, somehow he loved it
so. For here, thin and bespectacled, a slender, frail slip of a man with a
body near shattered, he felt himself truly alive.
Through the rain-swept shadows his
boys, boys of eighteen and twenty years with the eyes of old men, passed
before him and filed aboard the ship that would take them to yet another
battlefield somewhere down on the North Carolina coast. To a battlefield
yet unnamed where he would be forced to feed more boys like John into the
furnace. Boys whom he had come to love. Their dark smiling faces, forever
changing to be replaced by new faces, yet always the same, looking to him
and him alone, for he was, after all, the hero of
Gettysburg.
Reining his mount off to the side of
the road, he sat in silence and watched his men march past, boarding the
ship to whatever destiny the fates had laid out before
them.
"Say, Hawthorne, there's the
ship."
Vincent Hawthorne raised his eyes from
the back of the man in front of him and saw the shadow of his commander
and the ship awaiting them.
"Wonder how many of us bloody Keane
will kill this time."
"Come on, Hinsen, he ain't that bad,"
Vincent replied.
"All officers are bastards," Jim Hinsen
snarled. "Look what he did to us at Gettysburg, and in the Wilderness for
that matter—plugged us right in the middle of the fight, the bastard
did."
"Shut up, you little cuss, you damn
whining cur!" Sergeant Barry snapped in his high staccato voice, coming up
beside them. "You two weren't even there! You're nothing but fresh fish,
damned draftees and bounty boys, so don't say 'us' when you speak of this
regiment, until you've seen the elephant and earned the
right."
"I didn't say anything against him,"
Vincent replied softly.
"Well, I'd better not hear it," Barry
responded, "and if I were you I'd stay away from Hinsen
here."
Without another word Barry pushed
forward to help guide the men onto the ship.
"Bastards, they're all bastards,"
Hinsen mumbled, his voice barely heard.
Shamed, Vincent didn't respond. It was
true that he was a fresh fish, joining the regiment only within the last
month. But how could he explain that as a Quaker, he had joined only after
a long moral fight within as to the evil of killing versus the need to end
slavery? And besides that, he could not help that he was only seventeen
and had had to commit the sin of lying about his age in order to get
in.
He stole a sidelong glance at Hinsen,
who was still cursing beneath his breath. He shut out the curses, and
silently thanked God that at least the twenty-mile march was over, and he
had survived it without the shame of collapsing from the exhaustion that
in the last mile he thought would come near to killing
him.
"Some of them don't sound too
happy."
Andrew nodded as Emil Weiss, the
regimental surgeon, came to stand by Andrew's side. Andrew looked down at
the bald pate of the doctor, barely able to see the ruddy face, wreathed
in a flowing white beard, that was usually lit up from a little too much
medicinal brandy.
Andrew swung down off his mount. He
handed the horse over to a staff orderly, who took Mercury off for
loading.
"If they weren't complaining I'd start
to worry," Andrew
said philosophically. "I'm just glad
Hans didn't hear that bttle exchange Barry got into or there would have
been hell lo pay."
"Mother Hans, clucking over his killer
chicks," Weiss chuckled.
"All your medical supplies in order?"
Andrew asked.
"Never enough," Weiss grumbled.
"Dammit, son, never enough bandages, and that tincture of lime, can never
seem to get an adequate supply."
Weiss had joined the regiment shortly
before Gettysburg, a fact which Andrew was forever thankful for. In spite
of what the other surgeons said about the 35th's "crazy Jew doctor,"
Andrew and the men swore by him, a rare thing in an army served more often
than not by half-trained country physicians and
butchers.
Weiss had studied in Budapest and
talked incessantly about an unknown doctor named Simmelweiss who had
figured out something called antisepsis back in the late '40s. Andrew had
listened to some of the debates Emil had, his fellow surgeons calling
laudable pus a good thing, and saying infection was simply a fact of
wounds. Emil would always wind up roaring that they were medieval
butchers, and infection could be stopped by boiling the instruments and
bandages along with hand-washing between operations with tincture of
lime.
Whatever it was the doctor knew and
used, the men of the 35th were found to have nearly twice the chance of
surviving a wound as men from the other regiments.
Andrew again touched the stump of his
arm and felt he could claim loyalty to Weiss from very personal
experience. Since Gettysburg he didn't even bother to correct Weiss for
calling him "son." After all, the man was twice his age, and for that
matter every man in the regiment, including the much-feared Hans, was
addressed that way by Weiss, even when the old doctor was in one of his
typical bad tempers.
"The last of the men are aboard, sir,"
Hans reported, strolling up to join the two officers who stood by the edge
of the dock.
"How are the piles, sergeant major?"
Weiss asked, as if inquiring about the gravest of
injuries.
Hans deftly shot a stream of tobacco
juice that barely missed the old surgeon.
"Perhaps our good colonel here should
order you in for surgery—I could clear them up for you in a
jiffy."
"With all due respect—like hell, sir,"
Hans grumbled.
For the first time in days Andrew threw
back his head and laughed at the embarrassed discomfort of his sergeant
and friend.
"Well, gentlemen, shall we get aboard?
I think it'd be best not to keep our good captain
waiting."
Not looking forward to what he knew
would be life with an unpleasant ship's captain, Andrew strode up the
plank, following the last of his men. Besides that, there was the other
problem as well, for like Hans he suffered violently from seasickness, and
the thought of it made him shudder.
"Colonel Keane?"
A young naval officer stood upon the
deck of the steamer waiting for him.
Andrew nodded in reply as the sailor
saluted.
"I'm Mr. Bullfinch, sir. Captain
Cromwell awaits you and his officers in the ship's wardroom. I believe,
sir, the rest of your officers are already there."
"Well, gentlemen, we must not keep the
captain waiting," Andrew said evenly, and they followed the young ensign
aft.
"Ah, so the good colonel has at last
deigned to join us," Cromwell growled as Bullfinch led the three into the
narrow confines of the officers' mess.
Andrew looked about the room. His
company officers were all present, but his second in command, the
regimental quartermaster, and the rest of his headquarters staff were not
there.
"Your staff have already left with
General Terry."
Andrew recognized the remaining men of
the 44th New York Light Artillery and nodded a greeting to Major O'Donald,
their burly red-bearded commander, who with mock severity raised a glass
of wine in his direction.
"Into their cups already," Weiss
whispered.
The reputation of the 44th was well
known. Recruited from the Five Points district of New York, they were
considered some of the hardest drinkers and brawlers in the army. Their
only saving grace was that no matter how hard they brawled among
themselves and with anyone who wandered near them, they were ten times
harder on the rebs.
"I'm going to make this short. I still
have to see to the rest of our delayed loading," Cromwell said,
looking
accusingly at Andrew, who stared back
evenly at this man who seemed to be going out of his way to make an
enemy.
"Aboard this ship, I rule and you
follow. Your men are to stay out of our way. Any problems between your men
and mine, I handle it."
"The 35th takes care of their own,"
Andrew said softly.
"Aye, lad, and the same for the 44th,"
said O'Donald.
Tobias looked from one commander to the
other.
"Regulations state—"
"I know the regulations, captain,"
Andrew said, his voice pitched so low that those in the far corner of the
room could barely hear him. "But I will not surrender authority of my
command over to you. I acknowledge your right to run this ship. I would
not consider interfering, but likewise I shall not accept your interfering
in my command. If there is a problem between your people and mine we shall
both look into it according to military law."
"Like I already said," O'Donald
retorted, coming around the table to stand by Andrew's
side.
Tobias looked from one to the other,
aware of the barely suppressed grins from the other infantry and artillery
officers, who, unlike Tobias, knew what could happen if their respective
commanders were aroused.
Tobias started to speak and then fell
silent.
"If there is a problem," he finally
replied, "then it'll be your responsibility, for I plan to put your
statements into my report."
"By all means do so," Andrew stated.
"We must, of course, follow the proper procedures. As I likewise shall
do."
There was an icy silence that held for
what seemed like hours but in fact was only a matter of
seconds.
"Well, we understand each other then,"
Tobias replied, suddenly changing to a display of bluff comradely
spirit.
"Before sailing, General Terry left you
written orders which I believe you are already aware
of."
Andrew merely nodded.
"There's a nurse from the Christian
Sanitation Commission aboard this ship. She missed her transport, which
left earlier," and as he spoke he gave an obvious grimace of disdain. "I
don't like women aboard this ship—it's nothing but trouble. I've quartered
her in my cabin, where a guard has been posted. I think we're in agreement
that her quarters are strictly off-limits to both enlisted and
commissioned personnel."
"I am sure we can trust that all here
will observe the necessary proprieties," Andrew replied sharply, "as I am
sure your men will as well."
Tobias stared at Andrew
coldly.
"We sail within the hour then," Tobias
continued. "Weather being good, we should make the passage down the James
River and into the Chesapeake before tomorrow evening. Out into the
Atlantic it'll be another twenty-four hours to our rendezvous point off
Beaufort, North Carolina, and from there we proceed to our station off
Fort Fisher.
"As you know, the men of the 24th Corps
are already trained in amphibious operations and will take the beach and
piers where your people will be unloaded. From there on you're no more
concern of mine."
"A situation I'm sure we are all
looking forward to," O'Donald replied.
"Yes, I am sure of that," Tobias
replied icily.
Without another word Tobias turned and
left the wardroom, his officers falling in behind him.
"Well, lads," O'Donald laughed as the
door slammed shut, "I'd say it's time for another round," and with a roar
of approval his officers and some of Andrew's people gathered around the
towering red-headed artilleryman.
Going to the far corner of the room,
Andrew pulled off his rubber poncho and stretched out on a narrow sofa.
Leaning back, he was soon lost to sleep, in spite of the uproar around
him.
There was a blinding flash of light,
another, and then yet another. But strangely there was no report as the
white puffs of bursting rounds exploded around him.
Clouds of smoke swirled past, obscuring
everything, blanketing him like a fog rolling in from sea. There was a
shadow in the fog which gradually took form.
"Johnnie!" he cried, rushing through
the white mist.
"Andrew, I'm afraid," and his brother
came up to him, his eyes wide with fear, arms outstretched like a small
boy looking for comfort.
Andrew couldn't reply. Reaching out, he
took his brother's hand and started walking back in the direction John had
come from. Through his hand (strange, it was his left hand) be could feel
John trembling.
The sulfurous smoke parted, and there
before him was a blood-covered field, filled with a carpet of dead that
stretched to the far horizon, blue- and butternut-clad bodies mingled
together for as far as the eye could see.
"Andrew, I'm afraid," his brother
whispered.
"I know, boy. I
know."
"Make me go home to Ma," and now the
voice was that of a little boy.
He could feel himself shaking, the
field strangely out of focus as he came around behind his brother, placing
both hands on John's shoulders.
He pushed the boy
forward.
As if he were sliding down an icy
slope, Johnnie slipped into the bloody field, even as he desperately tried
to kick back away.
"Andrew!"
The blue uniform started to peel off
his body, and as it did the flesh melted away, like ice disappearing
beneath a July sun.
And then he turned to look back, but
now it was only a skeleton, and, merciful God, it was a skeleton that
still had eyes.
"Andrew, I want to go home!" the
fleshless skull screamed, and then he fell away, his bones falling apart
to mingle with the thousands of bloated bodies that now as one turned, and
with ten thousand eyes gazed upon him.
"Johnnie!"
It's all right, it's all
right."
"Johnnie, for God's sake! Johnnie!"
Andrew sat bolt ■plight, the room now coming back into
focus.
"John," he whispered, as gentle hands
reached about him, rocking him slowly.
"It's all right,
colonel."
Colonel. Someone was with him, a woman.
In an instant he felt the rigid control return, and looking straight ahead
he stood up and the arms about him drew away.
"Just a bad dream, that's all," she
whispered.
He turned and looked back down at the
woman. Her eyes, dark-green eyes, were locked on him. She seemed to be
about his age, in her late twenties or early thirties, with pale skin and
high cheekbones. Her hair was drawn up under the bonnet of a Sanitation
Commission nurse, but a thin strand hung down over her forehead, revealing
a pleasing reddish-blond tint.
She stood up beside him, coming just to
his shoulder.
"I was walking the deck and I thought I
heard someone in here, so I came in and found you," she whispered, almost
apologetically.
"It was nothing," Andrew said in a
quiet, distant voice.
"Of course," and she reached out and
patted his hand in a friendly fashion. "Don't be embarrassed, colonel.
I've been a nurse since the beginning of this war. I
understand."
There was a moment of awkward
silence.
For the first time he noticed the room
was empty, except for the two of them.
"Where is everybody?"
"Oh, things ended here several hours
ago. I heard your doctor telling everyone to leave you alone, that you
needed your sleep. It's just another hour to dawn."
Andrew rubbed the sleep from his eyes,
and with his right hand tugged his jacket to try to get out some of the
wrinkles.
"I'd better get to work," Andrew said
woodenly. "I shouldn't have slept like that without checking my men first.
Anyhow, it's time for morning roll."
"Let the men sleep a bit longer,
Colonel Keane. This is their first night out of the trenches in
months."
Andrew looked again at her and smiled.
She had made her comment gently enough, but there was a slight note of
command to it as well.
He wanted to say something back as a
retort, but her smile completely disarmed him.
"All right, then, for your sake, Miss
..."
"Kathleen O'Reilly," and she extended
her hand, "and I already know that I have the honor of addressing Colonel
Andrew Keane of the 35th."
Rather at a loss, Andrew awkwardly took
her hand and then quickly let go.
"Well, now that we've been introduced,"
she continued, "shall we take a walk upon the deck? I know if my old
supervisor were here, she would not consider this proper for us to be
unchaperoned and alone in a room."
"I think, Miss O'Reilly, you can take
care of yourself quite well."
"I most certainly can, colonel," and he
noticed a slight edge to her voice.
Picking up his poncho and helping
Kathleen with her wrap, Andrew led the way out onto the main deck. The sky
was dark and threatening, with intermittent spits of rain and sleet
lashing across the deck. Andrew took a deep breath, the chilled air
clearing his head.
"Actually, it's kind of lovely," he
said softly. "Reminds me of home back in Brunswick,
Maine."
She was silent, leaning over the
railing and watching the dark edge of the riverbank slip
past.
"And where are you from, Miss
O'Reilly?"
"Boston. I can remember a night like
this—walking home from church ..." With Jason, she continued to
herself.
Suddenly curious, Andrew leaned against
the railing beside her.
"A happy memory, I take
it."
"Once," she replied softly. She dropped
her head to hide her eyes.
"Care to talk about
it?"
"No more than you do about
John."
There was no rebuke in her voice, only
an infinite sadness.
For long silent minutes they stood
together, watching the lights along the shore drift by.
"We were engaged," she said softly. "He
was killed at First Bull Run."
"I'm so sorry."
"Yes, and so am I," she replied evenly.
"So that's how I became a nurse instead of a wife, my good colonel. And
your John?"
"My younger brother," and he fell
silent again and finally broke it with a single word.
"Gettysburg."
"So we both have our sorrow from this
war," she stated in nearly a whisper. "Any other
brothers?"
"No."
"So at least you will not have that
pain again. And believe me, colonel, I shall never bear the pain of losing
a loved one again, at least that much I have learned."
She looked up at him, and in the first
faint light of dawn he could see the hard set to her
features.
"I'd best be going now, colonel. I do
have my duties to attend to. Good morning to you, sir."
"And to you," Andrew replied softly,
extending his hand to hers.
Barely touching his hand in response,
she nodded primly and, turning, walked back toward the stern of the
ship.
Alone, Andrew continued to lean against
the rail, watching the white wake of the ship plowing out as it slowly
made its way down the river, cautiously running between the channel
markers.
The rain started to lash down harder,
cutting into him with icy needles. Having lived along the coast of Maine
his entire life, he felt he knew something of the weather, and a chilly
feeling inside told him that before the day was out there'd most likely be
a real blow rolling up from the south. He could only hope their damn
headstrong captain would be smart enough to anchor in the shelter of
Norfolk and wait it out, schedule or no schedule.
Chapter
2
January 6,
1865
Four hundred miles southwest of
Bermuda
For the first time in three days,
Andrew realized, the seasickness had left him. He paused for a moment in
wonder; was there nothing left in him to get sick with, or was it the
simple stark terror of what was happening?
Tobias, insisting that the growing
storm would not interfere with his schedule, had passed out of the
Chesapeake and on into the Atlantic, even as the wind gust picked up to
thirty knots. From there it had simply gotten worse, and by the end of the
day they were racing before a southwesterly gale of near-hurricane
proportions. The boilers had long since been damped down, and now they
were running bare-poled before the wind.
Hanging on to a railing next to the
wheel, Andrew watched as Tobias struggled to keep them
afloat.
"Here comes another!" came the cry from
the stern lookout.
Wide-eyed, Tobias turned to look
aft.
"Merciful God!" he
cried.
Andrew followed his gaze. It seemed as
if a mountain of water was rushing toward them. A wave towered thirty or
more feet above the deck.
"A couple of points to starboard!"
Tobias roared.
Mesmerized, Andrew watched as the
mountain rushed down upon them and the stern rose up at a terrifying
angle. Looking forward, he felt that somehow the ship could never recover,
that it would simply be driven like an arrow straight to the
bottom.
The wall of water crashed over them,
and desperately he clung to the rope which kept him lashed to the
mizzenmast. The ship yawed violently, broaching into the wind. As the wave
passed over them, he saw both wheelmen had been swept off their feet, one
of them lying unconscious with an ugly gash to the head, the wheel
spinning madly above them.
Tobias and several sailors leaped to
the wheel, desperate to bring the ship back around.
"Here comes another!"
Rising off the starboard beam, Andrew
saw another wave towering above them.
"Pull, goddammit, pull!" Tobias
roared.
Ever so slowly the ship started to
respond, but Andrew could see that they would not come about in time. For
the first time in years he found himself praying. The premonition that had
held for him and the regiment, that they were damned, was most likely true
after all, even if the end did not come on a
battlefield.
The wave was directly above him, its
top cresting in a wild explosion of foam. The mountain crashed
down.
He thought surely the rope about his
waist would cut him in two. For one wild moment it appeared as if the ship
was rolling completely over. His lungs felt afire as they were pushed
beyond the bursting point. But still he hung on, not yet ready to give in
and take the breath of liquid death.
The wave passed, and Andrew, gasping
for air, popped to the surface. They had foundered, the vessel now resting
on its portside railing. Helpless at the end of the rope, he looked about,
cursing that his fate was in the hands of a captain who had killed them
all for the sake of his foolish pride.
"Damn you!" Andrew roared. "Damn you,
you've killed us all!"
Tobias looked over at Andrew, wide-eyed
with fear, unable to respond.
Tobias's gaze suddenly shifted, and
with an inarticulate cry he raised his hand and pointed.
Andrew turned to look and saw that yet
another mountain was rushing toward them, this one even higher than the
last, the final strike to finish their doom.
But there was something else. Ahead of
the wave a blinding maelstrom of light that appeared almost liquid in form
was spreading out atop the wave like a shimmering cloud of white-hot
heat.
The cloud swirled and boiled, coiling
in upon itself, then bursting out to twice its size. It coiled in for a
moment, then doubled yet again.
"What in the name of heaven--?" Andrew
whispered, awestruck by the apparition. The intensity of the light was now
so dazzling that he held up his hand to shield his eyes from the
glare.
There seemed to be an unearthly calm,
as if all sound, all wind and rain, were being drained off and they were
now lost in a vacuum.
But still the wave continued to rise
behind it, and then, to Andrew's amazement and terror, the wave simply
disappeared as if it had fallen off the edge of the world. Where a million
tons of water had been but seconds before, now there was nothing but a
gaping hole, filled by the strange pulsing light.
Suddenly the light started to coil in
yet again, then in a blinding explosion it burst back out, washing over
the ship.
The deck gave way beneath Andrew's
feet, and there was nothing but the falling, a falling away into the core
of light as if they were being cast down from the highest
summit.
There was no wind, no sound, only the
falling and the pulsebeat of the light about them. As his thoughts slipped
away, he could only wonder if this was death after all.
He awoke to the glare of the sun in his
eyes. Groaning from the bruises that covered his body, Andrew sat up and
looked around.
Were they dead? Was this the
afterworld? Or had they somehow survived? He came to his feet, and from
the way the protest of bruised muscles coursed to his brain, he somehow
felt he must be alive after all.
But how? Was the light a dream, the
falling a wild hallucination? All he could recall was that endless
falling, the light pulsing and flaring. He struggled with the memory. He
seemed to recall awakening at some point, and still they were falling in
silence, the light about them shaped like a funnel, spiraling downward and
dragging the ship with it.
Improbable, he thought. The wave must
have knocked him unconscious and somehow that damned captain had managed
to save them after all.
The deck of the ship was a shambles.
All three masts were down, with rigging, spars, and canvas littering the
deck from stem to stern. In more than one place Andrew could see a
lifeless form tangled in the wreckage. He'd have to get the men moving to
start cleaning this up and disposing of the dead.
But where were they? He raised his
eyes. They were aground, the shore a scant fifty yards away. The sandy
beach before them quickly gave way to brush and low trees, and beyond he
could see a series of low-lying hills.
Fumbling with his one hand, he managed
to untie the rope about his waist.
It was hot, nearly summerlike, and he
could feel the beads of sweat coursing down his back, trapped by the
still-damp wool of his salt-encrusted uniform jacket.
Rubbing the back of his neck, which
felt sunburned, he turned and saw a dull red orb already halfway up the
sky. It didn't look quite right, he thought, somehow bigger. Not thinking
any more of it, he turned away.
They were alive, but where? Had they
run all the way to Bermuda, or were they now wrecked somewhere along the
coast? It had to be somewhere in the south. It could never be this warm in
the north at this time of year.
Could it be the Carolinas? But no, he
remembered that the hills didn't come this close to the sea. Perhaps he
was mistaken, but best not to take any chances—they'd have to assume they
were in rebel territory till it was proved different.
"Colonel, you all
right?"
Hans popped his head up from an open
hatchway, and for the first time in memory, Andrew could see that his old
sergeant had a look of total bewilderment on his face.
"All right, Hans.
Yourself?"
"Damned if I know, sir," and the
sergeant pulled himself up onto the deck. "I thought we'd gone under, and
then there was this light. For a moment there I thought, Hans, old boy,
it's the light of heaven and those damned stupid angels have made a
mistake. And the next thing I know I wake up still
alive."
"What's it like below?" Andrew
asked.
"Six hundred men puking their guts out.
Ain't very pleasant, sir. Couple of the boys got killed from the
battering, a number of broken limbs, and everyone with bruises. They're
just starting to come to now."
"Well, go below and start getting them
up on deck. There's work to be done."
"Right sir," and the sergeant
disappeared back down the ladder.
"So you finally decided to get
up."
Andrew groaned. He knew he shouldn't
think it, but he found himself wishing that Tobias had been swept
overboard.
"Where the hell are we?" Andrew asked,
turning to face the captain, who was strolling down the deck toward
him.
"South Carolina, I reckon. I'll shoot
an angle on the sun and soon have it figured out."
"How did we get here?" Andrew asked,
unable to hide his bewilderment.
Tobias hesitated for only a
second.
"Good piloting, that's all," he
replied, but Andrew could sense the doubt in his voice.
"And that strange
light?"
"St. Elmo's fire, but I reckon a
landlubber like you never heard of it."
"That wasn't St. Elmo's, Captain
Tobias. It knocked all of us out and we woke up here, and I daresay you
can't explain it any more than I can."
Tobias looked at him, trying to keep up
the front, then turned away with a mumbled curse.
"We've been hulled. I'm going below to
check the damage. I suggest we get started straightening this ship out,
and I expect your men to help where need be."
Without waiting for a response, Tobias
headed for the nearest hatchway and disappeared below.
Within minutes the deck was aswarm with
men staggering up from below, most of them looking rather the worse for
wear. As quickly as they came up, the various company commanders tried to
sort them out and run a roll. Spotting
Kathleen coming out from the captain's
cabin, he hurried to her side.
"You all right, Miss
O'Reilly?"
She looked up at him and smiled
bleakly.
"Long as I live I'll never set foot on
a ship again." The two of them laughed softly.
"Sergeant Schuder told me there've been
some casualties. I'd deeply appreciate it if you would find Dr. Weiss and
give him your assistance."
He continued to look at her closely,
not wanting to admit that he had been concerned for her.
"Colonel, sir!"
Andrew looked up to a private standing
atop the ship's railing and pointing off to shore. He came up to his side
and looked at the boy, trying to remember his name. The boy was nothing
more than a mere slip of a lad, standing several inches below five and a
half feet in height. His red hair, freckled face, and cheerful open
expression gave him an innocent, almost childlike look. Andrew fished for
his name, wondering how this lad had ever gotten past the recruiting
sergeant. Then again, army recruiters were simply interested in warm
bodies, nothing more. Suddenly the name came back to
him.
"What is it,
Hawthorne?"
Vincent looked at him for a moment,
swelling a little with the fact that the colonel knew his name. That was
another thing learned from Hans—always know their names, even though too
often the knowing in the end would cause pain.
The boy was silent, still looking at
him.
"Go on, son. What is
it?"
"Oh, yes, sir. Sir, look over there,
near that cut in the dunes a couple of hundred yards up the beach. Seems
like a cavalryman."
Andrew shaded his eyes and looked to
where the boy was pointing.
Damn big horse. Looked to be a
Clydesdale.
"Strange thing, colonel—it seems he's
carrying a lance or spear."
Andrew looked around for Tobias, hoping
he could get a | spyglass, but the captain had yet to
reappear.
"Son, do you know where my quarters
are?"
"I think so, sir."
"Well, run quick—there's a single chest
there. My name's on the top. Inside you'll find my field glasses. My
sword's there as well. Now fetch them quick, lad."
"Yes sir!"
Obviously impressed with the
responsibility given to him, Vincent jumped off the railing and raced
below.
Andrew leaned over, still shading his
eyes, and tried to get a better look at the lone
horseman.
"Stay where you are, dammit," Andrew
whispered. "Just don't move."
"Got something,
colonel?"
Andrew turned to see Pat O'Donald
coming up to join him.
He pointed to where the lone cavalryman
sat, half concealed.
"How'd your men take the storm?" Andrew
ventured, while waiting for Vincent to return.
"It's not the man, it's the horses,"
O'Donald said sadly. "We brought along enough for two guns and a
caisson—the rest went on another ship. Most of them will have to be
destroyed, or are already dead. I checked your horse, sir—he made it
through all right."
The tearful remorse in the major's
voice was rather a strange paradox coming from a man with his
reputation.
"Your field glasses, sir," Hawthorne
cried, near breathless as he raced up to Andrew's side.
Andrew brought them up and
focused.
"Well, that is the damnedest," he
whispered softly.
If this was reb cavalry, then they sure
as hell were scraping the bottom. The man wore a beard that came near to
his waist, with long shaggy hair curling down past his shoulders, and
which, even more curious, was topped by what appeared to be a conical iron
helmet. His dirty white tunic, which looked as if it had a high clerical
collar to it, was buttoned off to one side.
The man didn't even have boots; his
lower legs were covered with rags, wrapped cross-hatched with strips of
leather. And Hawthorne was right—the man was indeed carrying a
spear.
In front of Petersburg he saw deserters
coming in almost daily, but at least they still were carrying guns and had
a semblance of a uniform.
Andrew handed the field glasses to
O'Donald, who started to laugh.
"Faith and upon my soul! So there is
the vaunted reb cavalry."
As if realizing he was being watched,
the lone horseman turned his horse about, and kicking it into a trot he
disappeared from view.
"Old men and children in the trenches,
and now cavalry carrying spears on draft horses. Won't those poor sots
ever give up?"
Still laughing, he handed the field
glasses back.
"He might look comical, major, but this
could prove serious."
"And how so?"
"Those low hills there. Whatever it was
you were laughing at could be going to get help right now. If they have a
single section of artillery handy, all they need do is position themselves
up there and shell us into surrender."
O'Donald fell silent and turned to look
back down the deck.
"Too much of a cant here to deploy my
guns to respond."
"Exactly," Andrew replied. "We'd better
get my men ashore immediately and dig in. Get your men moving and bring
those Napoleon field pieces of yours topside. That lifeboat there should
be enough to ferry them ashore."
Andrew looked back to where Vincent
still stood.
"Son, you'd better help me on with that
sword," he said softly.
"Colonel, with the captain's
compliments he wants you back aboard ship."
"Damn it all, what now?" Andrew turned
on the messenger and saw that it was Bullfinch, the young ensign who had
first led him aboard ship.
"I'm sorry, sir, but the captain did
not confide that in me," the boy said meekly.
"All right. Just give me a
minute."
Andrew quickly surveyed the ground
around him. One thing could certainly be said for the men of his regiment—
six months of siege work in front of Petersburg had taught them how to
dig. A triangular outworks forming a perimeter a hundred yards across at
the base was already laid out in the dark loamy soil. It was already
several feet deep on the two sides facing inland. O'Donald's men were
finished with the first gun emplacement, commanding the apex of the line,
and were now turning their attention to flanking position. One
twelve-pound Napoleon had already been ferried out and emplaced. Looking
back to the ship, he could see that the second weapon was being lowered
over the side.
It must have been one hell of a wave
that pushed them this far in, Andrew thought, as he looked at the damaged
hull resting in less than ten feet of water. Even as a nonsailor Andrew
had realized another curious fact about the place they had come to rest:
there was no tide.
And there was the question of the sun.
His timepiece was useless after the soaking the storm had given it, but
somehow the day had seemed awfully damn short. Besides that, from the
ship's compass the shoreline ran due east to west, and he could recall no
such coastline south of New York.
"Keep the boys at it, Hans," Andrew
shouted, and following the ensign, he waded into the near-tropical warmth
of the ocean and accepted the helping hands of two sailors aboard the
ship's launch. Seconds later they were alongside the Ogunquit, and
with the help of a sling, Andrew was deposited back on
deck.
There was a look of anxiety on Tobias's
face, something that Andrew actually found to be
pleasing.
"What is it, captain?" Andrew asked
coolly.
"Colonel, can you climb the rigging?"
And so saying he pointed up to where the shrouds to the mainmast still
clung to the shattered maintop, thirty feet above the
deck.
"Lead the way."
This was something he would never have
worried about once, but since the loss of his arm, Andrew found the
prospect somewhat frightening—though he'd never admit it in front of this
man.
Tobias scrambled up ahead of Andrew,
almost as if taunting him. But all thought of insult died as he finally
reached the shattered platform.
. "One of my men spotted the first
contingent. I thought you should take a look."
Fumbling for his field glasses, Andrew
looked off to the distant horizon.
Through a gap in the hills it seemed as
if an ocean of men were swarming toward them.
"There must be thousands of them,"
Tobias whispered.
At the head of the column rode a
contingent of several hundred horsemen, followed by what appeared to be an
undisciplined horde, which, after clearing the gap, spilled out in every
direction.
"My glass has more power than your
field glasses," Tobias offered.
It took a moment for Andrew to brace
himself and focus the awkward telescope. He trained it upon the head of
the column, and a gasp of amazement escaped him.
It looked like an army out of a distant
dream. At the head of the column rode half a dozen men carrying square
banners mounted upon crosspoles. The lead banner portrayed crossed swords
of red on a white background, looking vaguely like a Confederate battle
standard; the next was of a horseman with a double-bladed ax above him.
The others had the appearance of stylized icons, being the portraits of
men in what Andrew felt was a near-Byzantine style.
The horsemen, most looking like the
scout they had seen earlier on the beach, carried spears. Some had shields
slung over their shoulders, and most of them were wearing conical helmets,
festooned here and there with fluttering ribbons. A number of horsemen in
the column looked as if they were wearing rough plate armor. The heavily
armored warriors rode in a tightly clustered group around a portly,
bearded man in gold-embossed armor, who rode beneath the horse-and-ax
standard.
Andrew swung the glass around to the
swarms of infantry. They looked like true medieval levies armed with an
insane assortment of spears, swords, clubs, and
pitchforks.
Andrew looked over to Tobias, who
wordlessly returned his gaze.
"Captain—just where in God's earth are
we?" Andrew whispered.
"... I don't know," Tobias finally
admitted.
"Well, dammit, man, you'd better figure
it out, because we sure as hell haven't landed in South
Carolina!"
Andrew started back down from the
maintop and jumped to the deck, Tobias following him.
"Get Dr. Weiss up here!" Andrew
Shouted, heading for the rail.
"What are you going to do, colonel?"
Tobias asked.
Andrew turned on the captain, but found
himself completely at a loss for words.
"Can you get this ship afloat again?"
he finally asked.
"Where's the tide?" Tobias asked in a
whisper, drawing closer. "If we had beached at low tide there might have
been a chance—but where's the bloody tide? And besides, there's a hole
down belowdecks big enough to ride a horse through."
"Then figure something out, because we
sure as hell don't want to stay here!"
"Wherever here is," Emil retorted,
coming up to join Andrew.
Together the two went into the
lifeboat. Before it had even reached shore, Andrew leaped out, Emil
puffing to keep up:
"What is it,
colonel?"
"I want you to see what's coming,"
Andrew said. "Tell me if it looks like anything you've ever
seen."
He already had a strange suspicion, but
immediately pushed the thought aside; it was simply too
absurd.
Racing ahead, all dignity forgotten for
the moment, Andrew rushed to the entryway of the fortified
position.
"Hans! Sound assembly!" Andrew
roared.
The clarion notes of the bugle and the
long roll of the drum sounded. With the first note, Andrew felt a shiver
run down his back. Suddenly the racing panic in his heart stilled; a
crystal clarity of vision came over him.
The encampment exploded into action.
Men raced to pull on their jackets, snatch up muskets, and sling on
cartridge boxes.
Following the lead of the infantry,
O'Donald called for the two pieces already ashore to be wheeled into their
emplacement. Then he led his command to fall in by the men of the
35th.
Within seconds the old ritual, which
they had acted out hundreds of times before, was played out: the ranks
forming, muskets being grounded, the men dressing the line. Then when all
were in place each company snapped to attention, their company commanders
turning and coming to attention when all was in order.
A hush spread across the field, and in
the silence, they all heard for the first time a distant sound which every
veteran knew: the sound of an army advancing in their
direction.
Andrew surveyed the line of five
hundred men who were his, and the eighty men of O'Donald's command behind
them. Every other time, it had been easy enough to explain what they were
about to face; orders from above would tell him where the rebs were, and
whether he was to hold or attack. There'd be a couple of comments about
the honor of the regiment and the pride of being from Maine, and then they
would move in.
But this was different. Heaven help
them all, what could he say? He paused, trying to collect his thoughts.
The men started to look uneasily at each other, while in the distance the
rumble of the approaching host grew louder and louder.
There was no brigadier above him now,
nor regiments falling in to either flank. This time he was alone, just as
at Gettysburg, and the decision was his.
"Uncase the colors!" Andrew
roared.
A stir went down the line as the
standard-bearers lowered their staffs. Men to either side rushed out to
pull off the flag casings. In the faint afternoon breeze the blue flag of
Maine snapped out. It was followed seconds later by the shot-torn national
standard; emblazoned upon its stripes in gold lettering were the names of
a dozen hard-fought actions which the regiment had survived with
honor.
The men looked to each other, some
eagerly, others pale with nervousness; uncasing the colors usually meant
action was in front of them.
"Look to those colors, boys!" Andrew
shouted, and as one each man's gaze turned to the standards they had
followed across countless fields of action.
Andrew knew it was a rhetorical
flourish, but he had to start somewhere, and for the men of his
regiment—of any regiment— the shot-torn flags were symbols of pride and
honor.
"There is a lot I cannot explain to you
now," Andrew continued. "You'll see things you might not believe or
understand at first. All I ask is that you obey my commands. Just trust
me, lads, as you have on every field of action. Follow my orders, and I'll
see all of us through this."
He fell silent. This wasn't the typical
flag, Maine, and the Union speech. He sensed their uneasiness, but there
wasn't time to explain further.
"Companies C through F, deploy to the
east wall. H through K, to the west wall. I want A and B, with the colors,
in reserve in the center. Major O'Donald! To me, please! Now fall into
position, boys!"
The encampment became a wild explosion
of movement as the formation broke and men ran to their
positions.
"What is it, colonel?" Pat said, coming
up to join him.
"Look, Pat, I can't explain the
situation now—I still don't understand it myself. We'll just have to wait
and see. Let's go up to your emplacement and watch the
show."
The two commanders, trying to appear
outwardly calm, strode across the encampment area. They reached the
battery where O'Donald's twelve-pound brass Napoleons were
deployed.
"They're getting closer," Pat
whispered. "God, it sounds like thousands of them."
"There are."
"Here they come!" came a shout from an
excited private down the line.
A lone horseman, bearing the
crossed-sword standard, crested the hill a half mile away. Within seconds
he seemed to be engulfed in a human tide as thousands of infantry poured
over the hill around him. Farther to the left, the advancing column of
horsemen appeared.
"Worst damn reb infantry I've ever
seen," O'Donald sniffed. "No lines at all—must be local
militia."
O'Donald turned to his
men.
"Load case shot, four-second
fuse!"
"Wait on that," Andrew said
softly.
O'Donald turned back to
Andrew.
"Now look, colonel, darling—my boys
here know their business."
"Pat," Andrew said evenly, "I am the
senior officer on the field. Trust my judgment on this. You'll see for
yourself once they get closer."
Andrew forced the slightest of smiles,
not wishing to appear an autocratic commander. The artilleryman paused for
a brief moment, and then called for his men to hold.
"Colonel, if they're militia, we can
break them up real quick before they get into musket
range."
"They don't have muskets," Andrew said
quietly.
"What?"
"Just watch."
The host continued to swarm forward,
the cavalry keeping pace with the infantry. Gradually, out of the swarming
mass, individual forms started to take shape.
"What in the devil are they?" Pat
gasped.
"Damned if I know," Andrew said, still
trying to smile.
A loud murmur started to break out in
the ranks, men crying out in confusion at the sight before
them.
"You're the history professor," Emil
said, coming up to join the two commanders, "so please help me retain my
sanity and tell me what they are."
"I was hoping you would know," Andrew
replied. "We couldn't have been blown all the way to Arabia, and they look
European, not black or eastern."
"Well, what they're carrying looks
straight out of the Middle Ages to me," Emil replied. "Damn it all, look
at those weapons and armor! Those things are museum
pieces!"
"I know, doctor," Andrew murmured, "I
know."
Just what in hell was he facing? He
still couldn't figure it out. For all the world he felt as if he were
facing a host straight out of the tenth or eleventh
century.
"Over there on the crest of the hill!
Are my eyes deceiving me?" Pat exclaimed.
Several teams of horses came into
view.
Andrew found himself breaking out into
a nervous laugh.
"It's their artillery, Pat.
Catapults—they're bringing up catapults."
The three officers looked at each other
in dumbfounded amazement.
"I guess whoever they are, they mean
business," Emil replied.
"He's right, colonel. That isn't any
friendly town council coming out to greet us."
Andrew merely nodded, watching as the
host continued to deploy. There was no real order to it. From out of the
cavalry column half a dozen horsemen broke away and started to canter
across the field in front of the peasant mob. Distant shouts echoed up,
and, still several hundred yards out, the enemy army came to a
halt.
A loud chant suddenly went up, drifting
on the late-afternoon breeze.
From out of a high-wheeled cart
traveling with the cavalry there appeared several men, dressed in long
flowing robes of gold and silver. Each carried a smoldering pot on the end
of a length of chain. Swinging the pots over their heads, they started to
walk down the length of the line. As one, the thousands of men fell to
their knees.
"They're blessing themselves," Pat
whispered, and even as he spoke he made the sign of the cross, most of the
men in his command following suit.
Raising his field glasses, O'Donald
scanned the line.
"Looks like they're doing it backward,
though," he mumbled as if to himself.
"We'd better do something, colonel,
darling," Pat said,
looking over to Andrew, "for as sure as
I'm damned to hell, I think those beggars will charge once the blessing
gets done."
"All right, then," Andrew said softly.
"Load solid shot and set to maximum elevation."
"Why, that will put it clear over the
hill."
"Just do as I say, but have that
canister ready in case I'm wrong."
Without waiting for a response, Andrew
turned and strode back to the center of the encampment.
"35th Maine, fix
bayonets!"
The old sound that was the prelude to
battle rattled out as five hundred bayonets were snapped out of their
scabbards and locked into place.
"Companies C through K, prime and
load!"
Hundreds of rammers were now pulled.
Charges were bitten open, and powder and shot slammed
in.
"Companies A and B, load blank charges
only and deploy behind the artillery!"
Nervously the men looked to their
commander, wondering what he was planning.
"C through K, you will fire only on my
command! I want all weapons at shoulder arms. I'll personally shoot any
man that levels a rifle before my command!"
The regiment was silent, almost numbed
by the bizarre spectacle before them.
Andrew faced the double rank of the two
companies that moved up behind the field pieces.
"I don't think they understand who we
are," he said evenly. "If we can give them a good scare without bloodshed,
we might be able to talk later. It'll be up to them, so when I give the
command, aim high, and fire off a damned good volley. Then we'll see what
happens."
"One of them coming up, sir," Hans
said, now standing beside Andrew, which he always did when there was the
scent of battle in the air.
A lone horseman carrying the
crossed-sword standard started to gallop toward their
line.
"Hans, just cock that carbine of yours
and keep an eye on him."
Andrew climbed atop the gun emplacement
and slid down the other side. The horseman drew closer. This was like
something straight out of a Sir Walter Scott novel, he
thought,
complete to the armored knight coming
to demand submission. But the man approaching him looked more like a
ragged beggar than a knight. His armor was nothing more than a dozen heavy
plates stitched onto a leather tunic. A sword was belted about his waist,
and the heavy lance he carried glinted wickedly in the reddish light of
the sun.
Andrew spared a quick glance again to
the sun. What was wrong with that thing? It looked much too big. He
focused his attention back to the rider, who reined in a dozen paces
away.
The rider stood in his stirrups and
scanned the encampment. Then he called to Andrew:
"K kakomu boyaru vy
podchinyaetes?" (What boyar do you
serve?)
Confused, Andrew could only shake his
head.
"Nemedlenno mne otvechayte! Boyary
Ivor-i-Boros trebuyut bashey nemedlennoy sdachi."
(Answer me at once! Boyars Ivor and Boros demand your immediate
surrender!)
Andrew extended his right hand
outward.
"I am Colonel Keane of the 35th Maine
Volunteers, of the United States Army."
The rider reined his horse back several
paces.
"Vy yazychnik, vy ne govorite po
hashemv yazyku. Zavaytes!" (You are heathen—you do
not speak our tongue. Surrender now!)
In the man's tone Andrew heard a note
of fear. There was something strangely familiar about the language and the
uniform. Everything was like an object barely discernible in a deep and
shifting pool.
Suddenly he recognized a word from the
man's speech. Somehow he had to reach this man.
"O'Donald, get out
here!"
The men saw the towering redheaded
Irishman clambering out of the gun emplacement, and reined his horse back
several more paces.
"You said you saw them making the sign
of the cross?"
"That I did,
colonel."
"Then do likewise."
A look of solemn concentration came
over O'Donald, and raising his right hand he made the sign of the Catholic
faith.
"Vy nad nami
nasheetivayes!" (You mock us!) the horseman
roared. Leaning forward, he spat on the ground, and
swinging his horse about, he galloped
back toward the waiting host.
"I think we'd better get inside!"
O'Donald roared, and grabbing hold of Andrew by the shoulder, he drew him
back into the lines.
"You made a mistake!" Emil shouted,
trying to be heard above the roaring host.
"How?"
"Tell you later!" And shaking his head
he went back to the medical tent.
Andrew wanted to hurl a curse at him,
but there was no time for it now. Suddenly he realized what the mistake
was, and silently cursed himself for it.
"Here they come, colonel," Hans
shouted.
Andrew turned.
By the thousands the infantry started
to swarm forward, the cavalry breaking into a canter and swinging wide
toward the beach.
"When I tell you, Pat!" Andrew shouted.
"Companies A and B, present!"
A hundred rifles came to the shoulder,
aiming high into the air.
Andrew looked toward the host. They
were less than two hundred yards away. Just a few seconds more and . .
.
"Fire!"
A sheet of flame and smoke snapped out,
the thundering volley echoing across the field.
The wild advance slowed, nearly
halting.
"Now, Pat! Let's scare the devil out of
'em!"
Shouldering the gunner aside, O'Donald
grabbed the lanyard and pulled.
The Napoleon cannon leaped back,
belching a tongue of fire and billowing smoke. The thundercap report
echoed out across the field.
The thick smoke cloud hung above them,
so Andrew scrambled up the embankment for a better view. Cheering started
to break out from the Union soldiers deployed down the line. A gentle
breeze stirred across the field, lifting the curtain of
smoke.
By the thousands the peasant host were
streaming to the rear, many in their panic throwing aside their
pitchforks, clubs, and spears. It was a total and complete
rout!
Grinning, Andrew looked down at
O'Donald.
"Told you it'd work!"
"Aye, a grand sight it is!" O'Donald
laughed.
Andrew let the men cheer themselves
hoarse, as he strode down the line, complimenting them on their
steadfastness. Even better than a victory was a victory won with no
bloodshed on either side.
"Well, let's leave the next move up to
them," Andrew said philosophically, walking back to the artillery
emplacement.
"I think they have already decided
their next move," Hans said coldly. He pointed off toward the left flank.
The three wagons with the catapults atop them were being pushed forward.
The rest of the peasant host had finally stopped running at the crest of
the hills a half mile away, where they waited.
Fascinated, Andrew watched as the
firing arm of the first catapult was cranked back. The arm snapped up, the
crack of the weapon echoing across the field. Seconds later the other two
machines discharged as well. Large stones soared upward, tumbling end over
end until they seemed to hover nearly motionless in the
sky.
It was like watching the mortar shells
back in the trenches, Andrew thought, and he could see that all three
rounds were going off to his left.
The three projectiles reached the apex
of their flight and, tumbling end over end, smashed into the
Ogunquit.
Dammit, they were going to smash up the
ship!
"All right, Pat," Andrew said
dejectedly. "Looks like they won't stay scared. Take their artillery
out."
"What I've been waiting to hear!" Pat
shouted. "Load solid shot!"
His gunners set to with a will, ramming
home the cartridges and twelve-pound balls, while the gun-layers swung the
two artillery pieces around.
Pat stepped behind each of the two
pieces, sighting down the barrels and giving quick commands to raise or
lower, and to move the weapon to one side or the other.
"Fire on my command!" he roared.
"Number one, fire!"
The gun seemed to literally leap into
the air, kicking back several paces.
"Number two, fire!"
The shots screamed downrange. One
struck the cart hold-nig the first catapult, splitting it right down the
middle, and the weapon flipped off the back. The second machine suddenly
collapsed on itself in an explosion of splinters and coiling
rope.
There was a moment of stunned silence,
pierced only by a distant shriek of agony. All resolve vanished, and the
entire host melted away in a wild stampede of terror.
"Well, that should be the last of
them," O'Donald pronounced proudly, patting the hot barrel of his
gun.
"I don't think so," Andrew replied
grimly, as he turned and walked away.
Just who the hell are these people? he
wondered. Though reluctant to admit it, he did recognize one word the
envoy had spoken, and that had aroused in him a terrible, impossible
suspicion.
The man had said "Boyar." And he
realized that Emil had noticed O'Donald's mistake, that to these people
the big Irishman had made the sign of the cross backward. Could he somehow
be in medieval Russia?
He turned and looked back. Where were
they, and just who in hell were these people?
"Patriarch Rasnar, I did not ask for a
religious interpretation. I want answers, not doctrine! Could this be like
the Primary Chronicles? Yet more men coming from the tunnel of
light?"
With a snort of disgust, Boyar Ivor
came to his feet, kicking the coals of the fire so that a shower of sparks
rose heavenward. Turning away with an angry curse, he stormed off into the
darkness.
"But this is a religious matter—it has
nothing to do with the Chronicles," Rasnar roared, his flowing robe of
gold and silver embroidery swirling out about him as he followed after his
boyar.
Boyar Ivor turned to face the man. How
he hated him. For fourteen years, since the death of his father, he had
been locked in a never-ending struggle of power with this so-called holy
man. Rasnar's thin ascetic face, wrapped in a bushy black beard that
matched his dark-circled eyes, drew closer.
His father had stripped the church of
its temporal powers, but the balance was a precarious one, for the rule of
steel was constantly offset by Rasnar's manipulation by fear of
destruction and damnation. Yet each needed the other to maintain control
over the peasants. Steel and fear to keep them in line for when the dread
from the west came again.
He knew his knights and landholders
were watching this confrontation, and in the fine balance of power between
the boyars and the church, he could not lose, on even the most minor of
points.
"How else can you explain them?" Rasnar
whispered darkly. "This is not as we came from the blessed land. They have
appeared to us with the weapons of Dabog. You smelled the smoke—it was the
smoke of the fire that torments the fallen. They have been sent by Dabog,
the evil one, to destroy us, unless we destroy them
first."
Ivor could hear the mumbling of his
knights. They were still terrified by what had happened. He knew Rasnar
sensed it as well, and would press on that. If he conceded, and did not
find another answer, Rasnar's priests could use it to their advantage,
perhaps even turning the knights against the boyars, blaming them for what
had happened.
Already one of his spies reported
hearing several priests say that the blue devils had been sent to punish
the rulers for having seized the power of choosing and taxing from the
church.
"So what do you propose?" Ivor
whispered, so that none would hear his question.
"The proper prayers must be read, the
men must be blessed, and you must send forward with the rising of Perm's
light at dawn."
"They'll be slaughtered. And besides,
why should I send them forward?"
"The church has no power to do such a
thing. Remember, it was you boyars who took that away from its rightful
control," Rasnar replied sharply. "And once destroyed," Rasnar added
smoothly, "their devilish devices must be taken by the church for
safekeeping."
Ivor gave a snort of
disdain.
"Oh, so it is all that simple. And what
do you propose then to do with these devices, which you have now openly
called unholy?"
"Why, destroy them, of course," Rasnar
replied sanctimoniously.
Ivor threw his head back and
laughed.
"Do you hear that?" he roared so his
knights would hear. "The church will take the devices and destroy them. Of
course, I should fully trust you in this, your
holiness?"
Rasnar did not reply, his gaze fixed
darkly on his hated rival.
"But you are forgetting one thing,"
Rasnar whispered, putting his hand on Ivor's shoulder and leading him
farther into the darkness.
"And that is what, your holiness?" Ivor
asked, still grinning.
"The Tugars."
Ivor whirled about and faced the
priest.
"What of the Tugars?" Even he found it
difficult to control the fear in his voice.
"I am trying to save you from yourself
and your grasping designs," Rasnar whispered. "I saw your face when the
thunder weapons fired. You were afraid, yet already your thoughts were
turning. You imagined what such things could do against Boros of Novrod,
or Ivan of Vazima. You wish to take these things and use them in your own
mad dream for control of all the Rus."
Ivor was silent as the priest repeated
what he had been thinking.
"You could succeed with these things,"
Rasnar whispered, "but what then of the Tugars? What will they say when
they come and see what you have done? The last time a single boyar united
the Rus without their permission, they broke his body and sent him to the
pit. What will they say with you having these devices?"
"I would give them to the Qar Qarth as
a sign of my loyalty," Ivor replied nervously.
Now it was Rasnar's turn to grin as he
shook his head.
"The Tugars appointed boyar and church
to rule together," Rasnar said quickly, "and I will not allow you to seize
then-devices and will denounce you to the Qar Qarth as having plotted
against their rule. What is to stop you from using such things to throw
down my church?"
"You bastard," Ivor hissed. "I will not
allow you to seize such things and use them against me."
"Remember as well," Rasnar continued,
ignoring the insult, "if we do not eliminate these demons, the Tugars will
find them and we might be blamed."
"How?" Ivor asked
nervously.
"Because if they can do what they did
to us, and if they are still here, perhaps they will try it on the Tugars
as well. And we both know who the Tugars will blame."
Ivor's eyes grew wide with
fear.
Rasnar saw that he had hit the right
point.
"Kill them now, lord boyar, turn the
weapons over to the church for safekeeping," Rasnar
whispered.
"But the Tugars are still four winters
away," Ivor replied, trying to temporize.
"Yet is it not said the ears of the
Tugars encompass the world?" Rasnar replied softly.
Rasnar smiled and put his hand on
Ivor's shoulder in a conciliatory gesture.
Ivor, known as Weak Eyes, squinted and
looked toward the encampment of the strangers, which appeared as hazy
blotches of firelight on the other side of the field. Who were these men?
Were they demons after all? Could they be a threat to the balance between
his Suzdalians and the Tugars?
But what power? he thought. First I
could unite all the Rus under my banner and then without any havens and
rival boyars for him to rush to I could bring down Rasnar and place my
puppet in his place. Surely the Tugars would not object to that. And
besides, the Tugars are four winters away, but the Novrodians are only a
day's march to the east.
If he destroyed them now, there would
be the struggle for the weapons, for surely Rasnar would strike fear into
everyone's heart with his shoutings from the pulpit of the cathedral. If
he let them live and used them, there would be a problem as well, but they
could be used, and mastered. Perhaps they could even be turned against the
church, making it appear as if they were demons who had simply gotten out
of control. When the time finally came, they could then be disposed of.
Thinking about something as terrifying as the Tugars required too much
effort, and he pushed the thought of them away.
Ivor looked back at Rasnar and grinned.
Brushing aside Rasnar's hand, Ivor started back to the campfire, where his
arms men waited expectantly. Damn fools, he thought. In spite of today's
display, they were most likely still eager to charge the blue warriors yet
again.
He had to act quickly, for most likely
word had already reached Novrod of this strange occurrence. It was not
wise to leave his city for too long with his mounted border
watchers.
Returning to the flickering circle of
light, Ivor settled down on his camp stool and looked about at the nervous
stares that greeted him.
"Send for that damned bard of mine,"
Ivor snapped.
Grabbing hold of a wooden mug, Ivor
leaned over and scooped out a tankard of stale beer from the small barrel
by
his side. Draining the drink off, he
scooped out another round and looked up to see the peasant he had sent
for.
"Where in the name of Kesus have you
been?" he roared.
The rotund peasant looked at him
wide-eyed.
"Composing a new ballad in honor of my
lord," he said nervously.
"Kalencka, I know damned well you were
hiding. I saw you not with my household when we advanced. I grant you the
scraps of my feasting table, and dammit, I expect payment of loyalty in
return," Ivor roared.
"But my lord, I needed a vantage point
to observe your heroic actions so I could record them later in the
Chronicles."
Ivor looked at the man with a jaundiced
eye.
Damned peasants, they were all alike.
Lying, murderous scum, loud to complain, first to run away, and always
ready to blame their betters for every ill. There were times he thought he
or the Tugars should simply murder the entire lot so he wouldn't have to
put up with their stench.
"You seem to be able to talk your way
out of anything," Ivor replied coldly, "so I've decided you can be of some
use to me rather than stealing from my table for nothing but badly worded
verse in reply."
"Whatever you wish, my lord," Kalencka
replied, bowing low so that his right hand swept the
ground.
"Go to the camp of the blue
ones."
Kalencka looked up at Boyar Ivor, his
eyes growing wide with fear.
"But my lord," he said softly, "I am a
ballad maker, a chronicler, not a warrior."
"That is why you are to go," Ivor
retorted, the tone in his voice making it clear that any argument could
have the most unpleasant results.
Ivor looked around at his men and then
to Rasnar.
"There is no rush in these things," he
said evenly. "First let us see who they are. Perhaps we can learn their
secrets as well and then use such things against them."
Without a word, Rasnar turned away and
stormed off into the darkness. Ivor followed him with his gaze. There
would be trouble over this. Perhaps he could lure him out of the cathedral
and across the square to the palace for a very special meal if things got
too difficult. Even as the thought crossed his mind he decided that until
this thing was settled it would be best to receive the holy bread from a
hand other than the patriarch's.
Ivor looked back at Kalencka, who was
still before him, his nasty peasant eyes staring at him.
"Get out of my sight," Ivor roared. "Go
to their camp now. Tell them they are on my land and I demand an
explanation. When you have mastered something of their language I want
their leader brought to my presence for a meeting. I want information from
you as well, and don't return until you've found something of interest for
me. I am leaving my half brother Mikhail in command here and will take my
border riders back to the city." As he spoke he pointed to a towering
bearlike warrior standing to one side of the fire.
Ivor smiled and looked over at his
brother. If something did go wrong, he thought craftily, Mikhail could
take the burden. Besides, Rasnar would most likely return to Suzdal
tonight, and it would not be wise to leave him alone in the city. More
than one boyar had left his town only to return days later to find the
gates locked to him.
"Now get out of my sight and do
something, you stinking scum," Ivor roared.
Bowing repeatedly, Kalencka retreated
from the wrath of his lord. Once out of the circle he finally straightened
up and looked about.
"Well, this is the mouse leaping into
the mouth of the fox," Kalencka mumbled to himself, "and the wolf stands
by to watch his two meals dance."
Kalencka looked over toward the blue
warriors' camp. He couldn't simply walk up to them in the dark. If they
were demons it wouldn't matter, but if they were men, they might think he
was trying to sneak up.
Taking a torch from one of the guards
that surrounded Ivor's camp, he started out alone across the open field,
hoping that the flickering light would dispel any
suspicions.
From over in the blue warrior camp he
heard a rising chorus of shouts. Perhaps they were preparing to attack.
But there was no getting around it now. He knew one of Ivor's guards would
be following at a distance to put an arrow through him if he turned back.
The wolf was definitely at his back, so it was to the fox
then.
But even a mouse can talk, he thought
to himself, so that the wolf and the fox will not see him but only each
other.
Try as he could, Vincent Hawthorne
could not stop himself from shaking. Hinsen wasn't helping the matter at
all.
In his sheltered life growing up in a
Quaker community, Vincent had never met a man like
Hinsen.
His world had been one of farm work,
meeting for worship, and the Oak Grove School of Vassalboro. Even a trip
to Waterville, six miles away, was something usually only done with his
mother or father, who openly stated that the mill town was a place of sin
which should be seen only when absolutely necessary. His life had in no
way prepared him for his first day in the army.
He had heard dozens of new words, put
together in all sorts of combinations that he had never imagined before.
For the first time in his life he had witnessed cardplaying,
dice-throwing, and the drinking of intoxicating liquids, and, to his
stunned dismay, had actually seen soiled doves, which the men called
hookers, after the hard-fighting General Hooker, who, legend had it,
traveled with such ladies of the evening in his camp.
The steady stream of obscenities from
Hinsen he had learned to ignore, but to now hear the man desperately
praying out loud was totally unexpected and thus
unnerving.
Yet he could understand. He looked off
to what he assumed must be east and touched the Bible in his breast
pocket.
There were two moons in the
sky.
As darkness fell the stars had come
out, and that had been bad enough, for nothing in the heavens was right.
The gentle splash of what should have been the Milky Way was now a
brilliant shimmering band shaped like a wheel, which filled half the sky
with such a glow that it was almost possible to read his Bible from the
light.
When the stars first came out, Sergeant
Barry had come along and said they must be south of the equator. Vincent
heard a couple of former sailors over in Company B scoff at that, but he
clung to what Barry had said.
And then the moon had appeared. But it
was too small, far too small, and did not look right at all. To the left
of it another moon appeared scant minutes later, and now all about him was
in an uproar.
Some like Hinsen were openly on their
knees, praying at the top of their lungs. Others, some of whom he knew to
be battle-hardened veterans, were weeping, calling for home or loved ones,
while here and there a voice was shouting for Colonel Keane to get them
out and take them home.
Vincent looked over to the beached
ship, and though he had come to dispel the man, he was glad that Captain
Cromwell was still aboard, for more than one man was blaming the situation
on him, and calling for a lynching.
There was nothing to be done, Vincent
realized. If Keane knew the answer, he would be out and around telling
them, but over in officer country he saw the colonel and the other
officers talking, raising their heads to look about the encampment, and
then in bewilderment to the twin moons that were moving rapidly into the
sky.
"Thou shall not be afraid of the terror
by night," Vincent whispered, touching his Bible. He turned back toward
the circle of fires around the camp.
Shocked, he cocked his rifle and
brought it up. There was a light moving toward him. In all the confusion
no one had noticed it, and it was coming straight at
him.
"Sergeant of the
guard!"
His voice could be barely heard above
the confusion.
"Sergeant of the guard!" Vincent looked
over his shoulder, desperate for some help, but all around him was
confusion.
The light was drawing
closer.
By the starlight he could see a lone
man bearing a torch, standing rigidly before him, not twenty yards
away.
"Sergeant Barry!" Vincent
cried.
Still no response. He had to do
something. He was supposed to be on sentry duty, and Barry had roared at
him more than once about staying exactly where he was put. He just
couldn't run back to one of the officers; they might think he was running
away.
He had to do
something.
Taking a deep breath, he clambered up
over the breastworks. Lowering his rifle to the advance position, he
started out across the field toward the solitary figure.
Could he shoot this man? Vincent
wondered. Since the start of the war he had wrestled with that. To kill
was the greatest sin, the elders had taught him. But to him the
enslavement of fellow men was just as heinous. For that reason he had
finally resolved to run away and join the army, hoping nevertheless that
in the confusion of a battle he would never see a reb that he would be
forced to aim at.
But as far as he could tell, these men
weren't rebs. What now? Even as he advanced he decided that come what
may
he would not shoot, but nevertheless,
as if in spite of himself, he kept his gun cocked and
pointed.
Gradually the silhouette took on
features. The man was short and rotund. He was dressed in a simple
pullover shirt that fell to his knees and had a wide flowing black beard
that cascaded down nearly to his waist.
Vincent stopped, his leveled bayonet
pointed squarely at the man's oversized stomach.
"Identify yourself, friend or foe,"
Vincent squeaked out.
The man before him started to break
into a grin, and held his two arms out to either side, still
smiling.
"Go on, tell me who you are," Vincent
whispered.
Ever so slowly the man thumped his
chest with his right hand.
"Kalencka."
Vincent let the point of his bayonet
drop. How could he stick this man? The fellow was grinning at
him.
"Who the hell is out
there?"
"It's me, Sergeant
Barry!"
"Damn you, soldier, who the hell is
me!"
"Private Hawthorne. I've got one of
them out here."
"Well, goddammit, private, bring the
prisoner in!"
"You heard him," Vincent said softly.
"You've got to come in with me," and motioning with his rifle he indicated
that the stranger should lead the way.
"Kalencka."
"I guess that's his name," Emil said
softly.
Andrew nodded and sat down on his camp
chair. Exhausted, he tried to focus his attention. It seemed that all
discipline in the regiment was near to breaking. He could hear Schuder
roaring out commands, but still there was the shouting. Damn it all, he
was terrified himself. There could only be one explanation to all of this,
but his mind recoiled at the enormity of it all.
Somehow they were no longer on earth.
What other explanation was possible at this point? But each time he tried
to come to grips with the thought, he felt as if he wanted to crawl away,
fall asleep, and pray that when he awoke he would either be dead from the
storm or somehow back in the world he knew and could
understand.
The crack of a carbine snapped his
thoughts back. The camp fell silent.
"All right, you ignorant, whining, lazy
bastards!" Schuder roared. "You're nothing but fresh fish, the whole
damned lot of you. And I thought the 35th had men in it. You're crying
like green boys being led to see the elephant. Now goddammit, act like
men, or so help me I'll thrash the next man who so much as peeps, mit god
I'll do it!"
Andrew held his breath. The sergeant
major was the most feared man in the regiment, and he could only hope the
fear of Schuder would be greater than the unknown that confronted
them.
There were a couple of low
murmurs.
"I heard you, Fredricks, you little
milksop, you whinny coward."
There was a loud snap and a grunt of
pain, and Andrew winced. He hoped his officers all had the good sense not
to be looking; otherwise there'd be hell to pay for
Schuder.
"All right then, you bastards, we
understand each other. Now back to your posts."
Seconds later the tent flap opened and
Schuder strode in and saluted.
"The camp is back in order,
sir."
"I could hear that, Hans," Andrew said,
suddenly realizing that Hans's little display had braced him back up as
well.
"All right, then." Andrew turned his
attention back to the man who called himself Kalencka.
"Kalencka is your
name?"
The man nodded and tapped himself on
the chest. Smiling, he stepped forward and touched Andrew, his eyebrows
raised in an exaggerated quizzical manner.
"Keane."
Kalencka looked at him and
smiled.
"Cane."
"Close enough," Andrew
laughed.
"Doctor, what do you
think?"
"It's too uncanny, son," Weiss replied.
"Some years ago I went to Lodz to visit my uncle and his
family."
"In Russia, isn't it?" Hans
asked.
Kalencka turned to face
Hans.
"Rus!"
Emil looked at Kalencka and nodded
eagerly.
"Da, Rus!"
Kal grinned at him.
"Da, Rus," and with a broad sweep of
his arms he turned around.
"Suzdal, Rus," Kalencka
said.
"Da, da." Standing up, Emil reached
into his haversack and pulled out a bottle, uncorked it, and held it
out.
"Vodka," Emil said.
Kalencka grinned broadly, even as he
gingerly took the bottle and peered at it cautiously. Understanding, Emil
took it back, put the bottle to his lips, and took a healthy slug.
Smiling, he offered it back, and the peasant followed suit, took a couple
of gulps, and a quizzical expression formed on his face as Emil took the
bottle back.
"Gin," Emil said, pointing to the
bottle, "and not your rotgut variety either."
"Major darling, I've been feeling a bit
of a chill meself," O'Donald said hopefully.
"We all need a shot or two," Andrew
said, and with a look of remorse, Emil gazed fondly at the bottle and
handed it over to the artilleryman.
"Gin," Kalencka said with a broad
grin.
Grabbing the bottle back from O'Donald,
while it was still at the major's lips, Emil passed it back to
Kalencka.
"Don't ask me to explain how," Emil
said softly. "As I was saying, when I went to Lodz some years back I saw
thousands of peasants dressed almost like this one. And damn my eyes,
Andrew, this man's speaking Russian or something awful close to
it."
"And you can speak it too?" Andrew
asked hopefully.
"A couple of words, that's all. Enough
to talk my way past the goyim."
"The what?"
Emil shook his head and grinned. "Ah,
you Americans. Never mind."
Emil looked up at Kalencka, who was
starting to get a little bleary-eyed.
"Kal, gin."
"Da, da. Gin."
"Well, colonel, I guess we'd better
start the language lessons."
Kal looked about at the men and smiled.
These were the best damned spirits he'd ever had, and for the first time
in his life he thanked Ivor Weak Eyes. Perhaps these foxes weren't so bad
after all.
Chapter
3
"Beautiful morning, isn't it,
son?"
Andrew turned to see Emil emerging from
the shadows.
"Quiet. It's just so peaceful and
quiet," Andrew replied. He looked about and smiled softly. In the trenches
this was always his favorite time. It'd still be dark enough so you could
climb out, stretch your legs, and just listen to the gentle quiet before
dawn. At those moments it'd seemed as if the war were a million miles
away.
"Maybe it's the same right now on
another world," Emil replied evenly.
"Just where in heaven are we?" Andrew
asked.
The doctor smiled sadly and shook his
head, while looking up to the sky.
"I don't know how or why," he replied,
his voice carrying a slight sense of awe. "But I think wherever our war
is, it's somewhere out there. We're not on earth, that's for certain. The
sky alone proves that."
"But those people," Andrew started,
pointing to the camp-fires that shimmered in a glowing arc around
them.
"God alone knows the answer, colonel.
But we've had that Kal with us for three days now. The language is
Russian, or a form of it at least. You know that and so do
I."
"Seems like something out of the tenth,
maybe eleventh century, I'd venture," Andrew said, as if to himself. "But
how, dammit? How? From what little I've been able to learn from Kal, he
talks about a Primary Chronicle that tells of his people crossing here in
a river of light. Now, I remember that the Primary Chronicle is a history
of the early Russians. But we aren't in Russia. The sky and that strange
red sun prove that. So tell me, Emil, where are we?"
Emil reached up and laid his hand on
Andrew's shoulder.
"That is not your concern, if I might
be so bold," Emil said sharply.
"And what does that mean?" Andrew
replied, feeling somewhat irritated by the doctor's
tone.
"Andrew, you're pondering an
impossible. Chances are we'll never know the how of it, or the why. Even
if we did, chances are we still couldn't change it. Your job now is to
lead. To find a way for us to survive on this world. If an answer ever
comes, we'll cross that then. But we can't stay here surrounded forever.
For the time being we must find a place to live."
Emil stopped for a moment, and with a
smile reached into his tunic and pulled out a flask and offered
it.
Without comment Andrew uncorked it and
took a long pull.
"Somehow we've got to make an
accommodation with those people out there. You no longer command a
regiment— you're the general in charge, and a diplomat now as
well."
"So you're telling me to stop worrying
and do my job, is that it?" Andrew said coldly.
"Just that you historian types want to
know all the answers," Emil responded with a chuckle.
Andrew turned away for a moment. He
knew the old doctor was right. For three days the regiment had been here,
dug in and terrified. And the terror had been in him as well. Only iron
discipline had kept him going, following the mechanical routines of
running a regiment. In the evening he sat with Kal, trying to master the
language. But when he was alone the cold terror would start to creep
in.
Just what was he going to
do?
"Worry about keeping us alive," Emil
said softly as if reading his thoughts. "Let me spend my time figuring out
the hows and whys of it all."
Andrew turned back to the doctor and
smiled.
"Where the hell is that Hans? Time for
the men to get up. After roll, let's you and me sit down with Kal," and
capping the bottle he tossed it back to the doctor.
"Boyar, I Keane see your
boyar."
At least that's what Kal thought he
heard. Cursed strange how they tried to speak the mother tongue. He looked
at Andrew and smiled.
"You Cane, see Ivor, talk friendship. I
go back to Ivor and talk peace for you," Kal ventured back in
English.
Andrew smiled and nodded in an
exaggerated manner. Kal could not help but chuckle inwardly. In three days
he'd learned far more of their language than he was willing to let on. Of
all the Suzdalians, in fact of all the Rus, he alone could communicate
with them. Ivor would really need him now.
For years he'd lived at the edge of
Ivor's table, making up bad verse for the scraps of comfort offered to
him. And, more than once he'd feared that Ivor might think him just a
little too smart for a peasant and have him garroted. It'd been a
dangerous game he played, all with one final hope. That when the Tugars
came, he and his family would be exempt from the sacrifice, as were the
rest of the nobility.
Continue to play dumb, he thought. Just
play dumb and learn quietly from these bluecoats. Already he'd seen enough
to leave him filled with terror. One of the young bluecoats, the one
called Vincent, had shown him how his metal rod could kill an enemy many
paces away. Ivor in his fear might try to destroy them and take the metal
rods. But if that happened, Kal realized, he'd be out of a job as
translator. No, peace would be essential, for him to serve as the
go-between and thus secure himself in Ivor's court.
He looked about the tent and smiled his
best stupid grin.
"Da, da, yes, friend, bluecoats and
Rus, good. Kal talk peace for Rus, for bluecoats."
"Well then, let's get started," Andrew
announced, and standing up he beckoned for Kal to
follow.
"Kal, take this," Emil said, extending
his hand.
Kal took the strange object which he
had seen on the faces of Cane, Emil, and a number of other
bluecoats.
"For Ivor," Emil
said.
"He called the man Weak Eyes," Emil
said, looking over at Andrew. "I've got a couple of extra pairs of
glasses. Most likely nothing near what the man needs, but it might sway
him a bit."
Emil took the glasses from Kal's hands
and showed him how to put them on. Kal gasped with amazement, peering
around curiously, and then took them off.
"Make Ivor's eyes better," Emil said.
"Gift from Cane and me."
The peasant looked at the glasses in
awe and nodded.
Stepping out into the reddish light of
the noonday sun,
the three walked toward the battlement
walls. Three days had made the position impregnable, Kal could easily see
that. The triangular fort was ringed by an earthen wall, as high as a man
could reach, with an eight-foot-deep ditch in front. Even now the men were
still working, building platforms for the monstrous metal tubes, one for
each corner, and the fourth now mounted on an earthen mound in the center
of the camp. Even if these men did not have the smoke killers, they'd be
near impossible to destroy, Kal thought, looking about the
encampment.
For above even their weapons Kal could
not help but notice how the boyar Cane so easily controlled his men. There
was something strange here. Cane would chat with even the youngest, tike
Vincent, who behaved as if he were a noble. But with merely a soft-spoken
word from Cane, all would rush to form their strange lines, standing as
straight as their metal tubes.
Another word spoken and five hundred
knives would flash out and be attached to the tubes. Another word and all
the tubes would be pointed a certain way. Here was a strange power, Kal
realized, but a power that strangely did not come from the lash, as he had
always assumed power must.
This was not as the world should be.
Peasants are to be driven by the lash and fear. Nobles defer to the boyar,
but among themselves fight and brawl for prestige and position. And the
priests—there were no priests here. No gold robes that all but the boyar
must bow to as they spoke the words of submission to Perm, his son Kesus,
and the sacrifice of the Tugars.
Still pondering these questions, Kal
struggled up to the top of the parapet, Keane at his
side.
"Kal."
Kal turned to look back to the
colonel.
In Andrew's hand was a small metal
flask, which he offered to the peasant.
"Boyar Ivor?" Kal
asked.
"Nyet. For Kal," Andrew said,
smiling.
Cheerfully the peasant took the flask,
and with a wink tucked it into his tunic. With a sweeping gesture, he bent
over, his right hand touching the ground. Straightening back up, he slid
down the embankment and started back to the Suzdalian
camp.
He looked back once more to the one
armed boyar in the blue coat. He could not help but like the
man.
"Father, the guards report that
Kalencka has just come through the south gate. Mikhail has come back with
him as well."
Ivor stood up, and tossing a half-eaten
pheasant aside he wiped his greasy hands on the front of his
tunic.
"It's about time that idiot showed up,"
and he slapped his son on the shoulder.
"Andrei, that peasant better have their
secrets, and some sort of an agreement," Ivor growled.
"Perhaps they could be of some service
after all," Andrei ventured.
"If we know their magic, why keep
them?"
Ivor didn't venture anything beyond
that, even to his son. The threat of the church was only all too real. The
church was supposedly neutral in the eternal bickerings between the dozen
kingdoms of Rus. Already he was starting to regret his confrontation of
the other night. Push the patriarch Rasnar too far and the church might
weigh in on the side of his rivals, declaring him heretic. Most likely
some of the boyars would not turn on him because of the church and it
would still leave him with many of his own landholders feeling nervous.
Rasnar had been strangely quiet since their return, and that was cause
enough for worry right there.
Walking over to the narrow window of
his feasting room, Ivor looked across the great square to the cathedral of
the Blessed Light of Perm. Most likely that bastard was looking over here
at him, pondering the same questions, he thought darkly.
This problem with the bluecoats had to
be settled. He could already sense they were near impossible to destroy,
and that was part of the reason Rasnar was pushing him on to try it. Many
of his warriors, knights, and peasant levies would die in the attempt,
leaving him the weaker. As the most powerful of the boyars, he would
suffer, leaving him vulnerable against the others, and still there would
be no guarantee that he would know their secrets.
There was the other problem as well.
Thousands of peasants and many of his nobility were still out there,
watching the bluecoat camp, leaving his marches with Novrod the weaker.
And finally there was the simple question of his prestige. If he did not
come out of this looking as if he had won, more than one noble would be
willing to ally with Rasnar in a bid for power.
Picking up a half-filled tankard, he
drained off the contents, then, leaning back, emitted a long sonorous
belch.
"Ah, that's better, damn me. Now let's
hear what this peasant has to say. Bring him to me."
Kalencka was ushered into the room,
with Mikhail at his side.
"Oh mighty Ivor, I come back with
important news," Kalencka said, bowing low.
"Have you learned their magic, then?"
Ivor ventured.
"That I have done, most noble one,"
Kalencka replied.
"And?"
"It is a magic they alone can wield,"
the peasant replied, keeping his features in a grim countenance. "They
have a secret powder that they only can use. If anyone else dares to touch
it, he is burned, if he has not permission."
Ivor pulled on his
beard.
"But they are in awe of your power as
well, my lord Ivor," Kalencka continued, looking straight at his lord with
unblinking eyes. "They wish an alliance under your power, to serve you in
return for the right to live here and acknowledge you as their
boyar."
Kal still held Ivor with his
gaze.
"Perhaps we could lull them and then
surprise and annihilate them," Mikhail ventured.
"A laudable plan, my worthy noble," Kal
said evenly, "but there is still the powder."
Mikhail looked at Kalencka
darkly.
"It is a good plan," Ivor said out
loud, wishing to show his warlike spirit.
"A good plan, of course," Kal agreed,
"but, my lord Ivor, they could add to your power against the Novrodians.
Already they've indicated a desire to help you in such
matters."
"Will they do this?" Ivor
asked.
"Of course, my lord. But it'll take
some time, my lord. They are weak from their great journey and desire
first to build homes for themselves, and then they will
serve."
"Weak, eh?" Ivor
mumbled.
"But even weak they still have the
magic powder."
Ivor turned away. Damn it all, this
required too much thinking. Why couldn't these blue devils simply be armed
like other men? Then he could charge in with lance and ax, smash some
heads, and give his nobles a good time. Instead there'd have to be
thinking done on this one, and Ivor dreaded the
prospect.
"Tell their boyar to come to Suzdal to
meet with me. In the city he will be more awed by my power." And perhaps I
can take him prisoner alone, Ivor thought, a smile lighting his
features.
"My lord, their boyar, Cane, has
already expressed that desire, but said he wishes to bring the guards that
his honor demands."
"Oh, all right then, damn him," Ivor
replied.
"As a token of their friendship their
healer sent this present," and approaching Ivor, Kal reached into his
tunic and pulled out the pair of glasses.
Ivor took the spectacles and gazed at
them with open curiosity.
"What devilry is this?" Ivor
whispered.
"Their leader, Cane, and the healer
both wear them. It confirms power on the user, and gives strength to one's
eyes."
Ivor looked darkly at Kal. It was
Rasnar who had placed upon him the name Weak Eyes, and though bad eyesight
afflicted many, Ivor was highly sensitive about the matter, feeling it was
a sign that he was not as noble and manly as others.
"May I?" Kal asked, taking the
spectacles from Ivor's hands and extending the ear pieces. Nervously he
held the glasses and slipped them onto Ivor's face.
The boyar stepped back with a startled
cry. He looked about the room, peering first at Kal and then to the
tapestries on the wall.
A grin of delight crossed his usually
grumpy features, and he rushed to the window to look out over the
square.
Gasping, he looked back at
Mikhail.
"It is magic!" Ivor shouted. "Rasnar
with all bis healing prayers could never do this. I can see
everything!"
Excitedly, Ivor looked back at
Kal.
"Such things are dangerous," Mikhail
growled darkly.
Ivor turned to his half brother and
gave a snort of disdain.
"And you have the weak eyes too, as did
our father," Ivor chortled sarcastically. "But I no longer
do."
"May I gaze through them?" Mikhail
asked, his curiosity gaining the upper hand.
"No! Such things are only for a
boyar," Ivor replied triumphantly.
Mikhail said nothing, but Kal could see
that his boyar had made a mistake. Ivor could show a fair degree of
cunning when need be, Kal thought, but when it came to Mikhail he did not
fully realize just how much his bastard half brother held him in secret
contempt. The peasant remained silent, not wishing to draw notice by even
daring a glance in Mikhail's direction.
Ivor's display of joy lasted for some
minutes, until finally the rotund boyar settled back into his audience
chair.
"Extend my thanks to this Cane when you
go back to his camp," Ivor said. "And look about you sharply to see what
other such gifts they might give unto me."
"Of course I am already doing what you
command," Kal replied. "But to learn all such things and to serve
you best, may I offer a humble suggestion?"
"Go on—what is it?"
"It would be best for you if this
humble servant, in the service of the lord, be allowed to live permanently
among the bluecoats. Then I could watch them for you throughout the day
and night. It was I who first suggested the gift of the glass objects
wishing to help my lord. My presence there will mean you will have a loyal
spy, who might be able to bring other such things as well, and perhaps
learn the secret of their powder.
"I am nothing but a stupid ignorant
peasant, so they will trust me more readily. Far better I perhaps than one
of your nobles or household who would perhaps arouse their
suspicion."
He heard a sharp intake of breath from
Mikhail, who stepped forward to speak.
"It is I who should do this instead,"
Mikhail said rapidly. "This stench-dripping fool is too ignorant for such
a task. Better a noble of breeding and intelligence, my
brother."
Ivor looked from one to the other and
smiled softly.
"The idiot is right," Ivor said evenly.
"One who looks as stupid as he will not arouse their mistrust. I therefore
decree that only he alone shall be allowed to learn then-speech for
now."
And besides, Ivor thought, he is my
man, and would not dare to use such knowledge against
me.
Kal breathed an inner sigh of
relief.
"Their language—is it difficult?"
Andrei asked curiously.
"Most difficult indeed," Kalencka
replied, rolling his eyes. "A speech not fit for the tongue of any noble
Rus."
"Then learn it yourself, damn you,"
Ivor retorted, "and learn it well."
"Only to serve my lord," Kalencka
replied, bowing low.
"You answer only to me," Ivor replied.
"If I hear that you are within a hundred paces of Rasnar at any time I
will have you flayed alive, and your daughter and wife held for the
coming of the Tugars."
Kal could not hide his trembling at the
threat, and Ivor chuckled darkly.
What frightened him even more, though,
was the look of open hatred Mikhail gave to him. He had guessed right
on that one, sensing the noble's plan when he had insisted
personally on riding with him back to the city, pumping him for
information all the way.
"A good plan, yes, a good plan," Ivor
mumbled, looking curiously at his brother and then back to the trembling
peasant.
"And mark this well," Ivor said darkly.
"Say but one word of the Tugars to them and I'll not kill you on
the spot but will save you and your family instead for their festival of
the moon passing."
"Never would I do such a thing," Kal
whispered.
"Let it be known to all others as
well," Ivor said sharply, looking to his speaker of decrees who stood in
the corner. "Let it be known by all that whoever attempts to tell the
bluecoats of the Tugars will be saved for the festival as
well."
Ivor leaned back in his chair. Perhaps
Rasnar was right about how the Tugars would feel regarding these
bluecoats. He could use them for more miracles like the glasses he held in
his hands, but in the end they would go to the pits, thus granting
exemptions to others that would beg him for such things when the time
came.
"Bring their Cane before me tomorrow
morning," Ivor growled. "Now leave me."
And standing up he put the glasses back
on and strode from the room, peering about and gasping with
amazement.
As Kal withdrew, still bowing, he
spared a quick glance to Mikhail, who was looking straight at
him.
Do not growl at the wolf so loud that
he might hear, Kal thought nervously, for he will never forget the
challenge.
"All right then, boys, look sharp now,
the colonel's expecting you to act like the soldiers you are. You men of
Companies A and B have been selected for this honor—now live up to
it."
Vincent tried to push his narrow chest
out even farther as Sergeant Schuder stopped in front of him, gazed for a
moment, and then with a snort of disgust continued down the
line.
Vincent breathed a sigh of relief. For.
some reason the colonel no longer terrified him—in many ways he looked on
his one-armed commander as a father—but Schuder was more like the old
schoolmaster at Oak Grove, ready to explode with Old Testament wrath at
the slightest provocation.
From the corner of his eye Vincent saw
Keane approaching, with Dr. Weiss riding alongside and Major O'Donald and
Kal walking in front of them.
Keane reined his mount up in front of
the company and looked the ranks over.
"All right then, lads," Keane said
softly, as if addressing a group of friends about to embark on an
afternoon stroll.
"Kal here," and he pointed to the
peasant standing beside him, "indicates we can make a peaceful arrangement
with these people. I'm trusting all of you to do your duty. I want those
people out there to see the type of soldiers we are. But one mistake and
it could go badly for the lot of us. I expect this to go smoothly, and
it's important we don't show the slightest trace of fear. So look and act
like soldiers, no matter what you see. If things should turn ugly, you are
to fire only on my command, or Sergeant Schuder's. Any
questions?"
"Colonel, just where in hell are we?"
Vincent could tell by the defiant tone that it was
Hinsen.
Keane reined his mount around and came
up to stand directly in front of Hinsen. With a cold look, the colonel
stared down at the private.
"That is what we are going to find out,
private," he said sharply. "Let me worry about that. You're new to this
regiment, private, so I'll let it pass this time. But the veterans among
you know that the 35th has always seen its way through, no matter what was
put in front of us.
"Now, are there any other
questions?"
The men were silent.
"All right, then. Major O'Donald is
senior in command until I return." As he spoke he looked over to where
Captain Cromwell and his crew stood. Vincent instantly sensed that there
was some conflict brewing there, the way the two men looked at each
other.
"Sergeant Major Schuder, get the men
moving."
Hans stalked down the length of the
line, sparing a cold glance for Hinsen, to the head of the
column.
"Uncase the colors," Schuder roared, in
his best parade-ground voice.
The staffs were lowered for a moment
and then raised up again, revealing the shot-torn national standard, and
alongside it the dark-blue flag of Maine, snapping in the morning breeze,
the blue turned almost lavender by the reddish light of the
sun.
"Company, right face! Forward,
march!"
As one the hundred soldiers turned and
started for the sally port. Andrew galloped down the length of the line,
to fall in the lead, while a single caisson and field piece clattered into
position at the end of the column.
"Sergeant Dunlevy, if there's trouble,"
O'Donald roared, "give 'em a whiff of double canister," and the
artillerymen shouted lustily as they passed before their
commander.
The tiny column passed through the
sally port, and over a wooden bridge spanning the moat.
Vincent looked around nervously at the
open field ahead. Thousands of peasants stood upon the far hills, while
ranging out to either side came several hundred horsemen. Schuder had
already told them that if there was trouble, they'd simply form a square
and fight their way back. But they were only a hundred strong, with a
single field piece, while whatever it was they were facing numbered in the
thousands. He knew that somehow the colonel was putting on a show of
bravado, but it didn't do anything to make him feel any less
nervous.
"Musicians, give us a song. 'Marching
Through Georgia.' "
The single drummer rolled a flourish,
and the fifer started the tune.
"All right, you men, sing, damn you,"
Hans shouted. "At the top of your lungs now."
"Ring the old bugle, boys, we'll sing
another song."
Vincent fell into the step of the tune,
a new favorite with the troops, even though it was about Billy Sherman's
boys, and the column's step fell into a rhythmic swing.
"Hurrah, hurrah, we bring the
jubilee—hurrah, hurrah, the flag that makes men free."
The tiny column crossed the open field
of waist-high grass, and cresting the top of the hill, they stepped out
onto a rutted road that wove along the side of the
ridge.
For Vincent the view beyond was
breathtaking, and filled him with a deep longing for home and the woods of
Maine. The valley before him was covered with towering stands of birch,
mingled with what looked like spruce, stately white pines, and an
occasional maple. From the vantage point of the crest, Vincent looked back
out toward the sea, and to the west he could see distant hills beyond. The
middle of the valley before him was cut by a broad meandering river that
curved and wove through the valley, emptying into the freshwater sea a
dozen or so miles farther up the shore.
The column pushed on, "Marching Through
Georgia" being replaced by "The Girl I Left Behind Me," and then for good
measure "The Battle Hymn of the Republic."
The men sang with a will, as much to
brace up their own courage as to impress the horsemen around
them.
As the minutes passed and the trail
turned down toward the river, the open fields gave way to stands of
towering timber.
The march was soon into its second hour
without a break, and the sweat coursed down Vincent's back. But the
colonel would not call a halt, as if to show the watching columns weaving
along on either side the toughness of his men.
A lush open field opened up on the
left, spreading down from the road to the broad muddy river swirling by.
To their right a tumbling stream cascaded down from the hills, and at a
rickety wooden bridge over the narrow waterway Keane finally called a
ten-minute halt in ranks.
Taking off his hat, Vincent looked
around, admiring the view. It was a lovely peaceful spot, with cattle
grazing in the field, herded by wide-eyed peasants who stood motionless,
staring at the strange procession.
The stream passed by with a merry,
soothing sound of dancing lightness, its waters reflecting the curious
reddish light of the sun, twinkling and sparkling like liquid
rubies.
The brief rest passed all too quickly,
and the column pushed on, leaving the tranquil spot behind. The road
continued northward, past yet more open fields and stands of heavy timber.
A village appeared on the road ahead, and marching through, Vincent was
appalled by the disgusting squalor of the place, so unlike the neat,
whitewashed villages of Maine. Filthy barefoot children stood in the
doorways of the log huts; women who he felt might be only twenty-five or
thirty, but looking as if they were fifty, stood silent at their
passage.
A single large structure of logs, two
stories high and covered with ornate carvings, dominated the rude square
in the center of the town, and from its windows a number of women dressed
in colorful robes watched as the column passed.
"The local grandee," Bill Webster said.
Vincent looked over at the nearly bald private, whom Vincent found to be
an intelligent pleasant fellow.
"Everyone in squalor except for the
nobles," Vincent replied coldly.
"My pop's a banker," Webster replied,
"but he did it on his own, same way I plan to. It don't look like that
applies around here."
Vincent was silent, not wishing to pass
judgment, but as they left the village behind, he could not help but feel
uncomfortable with what he had seen.
The road continued on, until straight
ahead the woods rose up in what appeared to be a solid wall of massive
pines, the road through them the slenderest of ribbons. A number of
horsemen galloped ahead, cutting in front of the column.
"If there's gonna be trouble," Schuder
shouted out, "this is as good a place as any. So look lively,
boys."
The horsemen, who had kept their
distance at the start, had seemed to take nerve. While most held back,
here and there a mounted warrior pressed down to within a dozen yards of
the column, expression openly hostile. Occasional shouts, which were
obviously threats, were hurled in their direction, but with Schuder
constantly pacing and repacing the length of the line, no one dared to
respond.
From the corner of his eye, Vincent saw
one warrior, far bigger than the rest, who kept arguing with the men about
him, and then looking back to the column.
His mount alone was enough to give
Vincent the shakes. The horse was bigger than a Clydesdale, and with each
toss of its head, it revealed twin rows of yellowed teeth that seemed
designed for nothing more than biting somebody's arm
off.
The warrior was a huge barrel-chested
man with a glistening blue-black beard that spilled over his chain-mail
shirt and reached nearly to his waist. As if he knew Vincent was watching
him, the warrior raised up his right arm and waved a double-headed ax in
the young Quaker's direction.
Vincent quickly looked away, and there
was a round of hoarse laughter. The axman started to angle his mount in
toward the column.
The woods closed in on either side, and
through the trees Vincent could see the man tailing him not half a dozen
paces off. He knew there was going to be trouble, as sure as if he were
back home and turning the corner he had suddenly spied the Pellegrino
brothers waiting to beat on "the Quaker sissy."
The woods opened back out again,
revealing the river off to their left. Ahead, just to the side of the
road, Vincent could see a knot of horsemen, looking toward the
black-bearded warrior who galloped up to join them.
Vincent watched the group warily as he
marched past, and it felt as if all of them were gazing in his direction
and talking darkly. The lone horseman broke away and trotted straight
toward Vincent.
The horseman reined up, brushing his
mount against the frightened private, forcing him to step back. A gruff
laugh erupted from the other horsemen, who started to trot down toward
their comrade. Suddenly it seemed as if dozens of mounted riders were
streaming out of the treeline to join the knot of men moving toward the
column.
Vincent pushed grimly forward, trying
to conceal his trembling.
"Ty Ostanovis pered vashim nachal'
stvom." (You there, stop for your betters,) the
axman roared, cutting his horse directly in front of Vincent, who came to
a stop and looked up at the towering form above him. Behind him the rest
of the column cluttered to a halt.
"Care for a little hunting?" a gruff
voice called.
For the first time since he joined the
regiment, Vincent was glad to see Sergeant Schuder, who pushed to the
front of the crowd. The horseman remained immovable, looking down at the
men with disdain. Vincent could see that Keane, the color bearers, and the
musicians had come to a halt. Keane sat motionless, Dr. Weiss by his side,
neither one bothering to turn around and watch, as if such a display were
beneath their dignity.
With a dramatic flourish, Schuder
cocked his Sharps carbine and scanned the sky with such a determined
expression that the bearded axman paused and looked up to the
sky.
Several raucous crows passed overhead,
cawing loudly. In one fluid motion Schuder snapped the weapon to his
shoulder. The gun exploded.
End over end, a broken body tumbled
from the sky to land on the side of the road, a dozen yards away. The
black-bearded warrior gave a shout of terror, his horse rearing up wildly.
For a second Vincent thought that both rider and mount would tumble over
onto him. The warrior swung his mount around and galloped back to his
comrades.
Schuder eyed him meditatively as he
cocked his piece and slid in another round.
"Prettiest shot I ever made," Schuder
mumbled, after spitting a stream of tobacco juice toward the discomforted
warrior.
"All right, damn you, close up,"
Schuder roared. "We ain't got all day."
Kal came up to stand by Schuder's
side.
"Mikhail your enemy," Kal
whispered.
"Yeah, well, any time he wants,"
Schuder retorted, and fixing Mikhail with his gaze, he spat another stream
of juice. Turning, he started back up the road.
"Thanks, sergeant," Vincent said as
Schuder passed him.
Schuder turned and gazed at the private
for a moment.
"You did well, lad," Schuder mumbled,
and then, double-timing, he ran ahead to report to Keane, who throughout
the affair had not once bothered to look back.
The horsemen gave the column a wide
berth, but still continued to ride parallel. Vincent could not help but
shoot a quick glance toward Mikhail, who glowered back
darkly.
Vincent swallowed hard, and bracing his
shoulders he doggedly marched on, joining in as Schuder called for another
round of "Marching Through Georgia."
The trail continued to weave its way
around low tree-clad hills and gloomy dales thick with the scent of pine,
to rise up to pass through an open field that was covered shoulder-high
with sunflowers in full bloom.
After yet another bend, the road curved
sharply down again toward the river, running along the edge of a sharp
ridge. Keane reined his mount in and paused.
Vincent breathed a sigh of relief.
They'd been marching hard, and the sweat-soaked wool trousers of his
uniform were chafing his legs raw. Perhaps Keane would give them a brief
halt again.
The colonel urged his horse forward
after a moment, and wearily Vincent stepped forward, but after a dozen
paces he saw why the colonel had stopped.
It was something straight out of a
fairy tale, and in spite of the discipline the men could not help but
voice their amazement.
Kal, falling back through the ranks,
pointed forward.
"Suzdal. Suzdal!"
The wooden walls of the city rested on
a series of hills reaching down to the very edge of the river in a great
arc that finally swung back up over the hills and away from
view.
Great log structures three and four
stories high crowded in one upon the other in what appeared to be a mad
jumble. As the tiny column drew closer, Vincent could not help but exclaim
over the wood carvings adorning all the buildings and
walls.
Dragons carved out of entire logs and
painted with every color of the rainbow twisted and swirled atop the
battlements, wrestling with giant bears ten feet tall. Dwarflike creatures
seemed to have popped out of the ground like toadstools, their wooden eyes
gazing unblinkingly at the tiny column of blue. Other carved creatures
like giant totems now lined the road, and Vincent had to suppress a
shudder of fear. They stood eight to ten feet high. They appeared to be
great hairy creatures, with open leering mouths and fangs that to
Vincent's eyes almost seemed to be dripping with blood.
He noticed Kal gazing at the men
closely, a sudden look of worry on his face. Something was bothering Kal.
He managed to catch the man's gaze. The peasant, noticing him, broke into
a smile and came up alongside.
"Suzdal beautiful," Vincent remarked,
grinning broadly.
"Da, da, beautiful, yes," Kal responded
eagerly.
Vincent looked at the man closely. The
others might think him a dumb peasant, but Vincent sensed there was an
intelligence to this man that no one had yet to pick up
on.
A pealing of bells echoed out across
the countryside, the most beautiful sound Vincent had ever heard. This was
not the monotone tolling of the single bell in the Methodist church tower
back in East Vassalboro. The bells here seemed to cover every note across
several octaves, so that it seemed as if a virtual symphony filled the
air.
As they approached the main gate of the
city the barrier was thrown back, and before him Vincent saw a broad
avenue that led into a square. The streets were lined with thousands, all
of them silent.
As they crossed under the rounded stone
gate, Vincent felt a moment of fear at the sight of the thousands waiting
for them. But he quickly saw that his fear was a counterpoint to the fear
of those awaiting him. The citizens of Suzdal, though eager to see the
strangers, drew back at the approach of the column. Many lowered their
gaze, raising their hands in symbols to ward off the evil eye. The column
pushed forward into the broad open square several hundred yards across.
Vincent looked with amazement at the single stone structure that dominated
the center of the city. It was obviously a church of some sort, for the
walls facing the square were covered with iconlike paintings that soared
fifty feet or more up to the very eaves. To the left of the main door was
a towering figure that appeared ghostlike, wrapped in black
robes.
Vincent pointed at the figure and
looked at Kal.
"Perm. Father God."
To the right of the door was another
figure, this one in white with a golden beard. To Vincent's amazement a
cross was behind the man.
"Jesus?" Vincent asked
tentatively.
"Da, da, Kesus."
Surprised, Vincent looked around to his
comrades, who had noticed the massive icon as well.
"Well, I'll be damned," Hinsen
ventured, and the others looked at him with disdain. Somehow maybe they
were on earth after all, Vincent thought hopefully.
To either side of the two were dark
figures, looking almost demonlike in visage, with long hairy bodies,
pointed ears, slanted eyes, and sharp glistening teeth. They immediately
reminded Vincent of the wooden statues lining the road. Gathered about
their feet, smaller figures of men and women stood about them with heads
lowered.
"And those?" Vincent asked
tentatively.
Kal seemed to hesitate for a
moment.
"What are they?" Vincent asked,
somewhat more insistently.
Kal shook his head and then turned
away.
What were they? Vincent wondered. He
could see that the rotund peasant was fearful to speak further on the
subject.
Could they be demons? Whatever they
were, the images upon the church wall gazed upon them with lust-filled
eyes, and he could see a fear in Kal as well at the mere sight of
them.
The column crossed the open square.
Several knights had pulled in front of Keane and were beckoning him to
follow. A massive log structure faced the cathedral from the other side of
the square, more ornately carved than any building Vincent had seen so
far. A portly man wearing a flowing robe of burgundy came out of the
building to stand atop the flight of wooden stairs. To his amazement,
Vincent saw that the man was wearing glasses. The low murmur of the crowd
in the square dropped away to a whisper, and by the thousands the
Suzdalians bowed low, brushing the ground with their extended right
hands.
"Company, halt!"
Schuder stepped out from the
ranks.
"Company, attenshun! Present
arms!"
Vincent snapped to attention and
brought his weapon to the present.
The square was silent. Keane swung down
from his mount, Dr. Weiss following his lead. Dusting himself off, Keane
looked back at the ranks.
"Sergeant Schuder, detail twelve men
with Sergeant Barry to go in with me. Unlimber the Napoleon and the rest
to form square about it, at parade rest. You're in charge out here,
Schuder. Handle any problem as you see fit."
Schuder looked at the men. "First three
ranks, fall in behind the colonel, the rest form open square. Now step
lively, men."
Vincent realized that he had been
detailed to go forward.
"Shoulder arms," Sergeant Barry
snapped, and with Vincent in the lead the twelve men stepped forward to
come up behind Keane.
Without looking back, the colonel
mounted the steps, his men falling in behind. Reaching the top of the
steps, Keane drew up before Ivor, snapped to attention, and
saluted.
"Colonel Keane of the 35th Maine," he
said evenly, which Kal quickly translated.
Ivor looked at him appraisingly,
putting on a show of bravado for the thousands in the square. With a snort
of disdain he turned about and strode into the building. Sergeant Barry
growled softly at the slight to their commander, but a quick look back
from the colonel stilled any comment.
Following their commander, the escort
marched into the broad dark halls.
Flanking either side of the entryway
were two more images like die ones painted on the church
wall.
Just what were they? Vincent wondered,
for the mere sight of them gave him an uneasy feeling of
dread.
Muzta, Qar Qarth of the Tugar horde,
rode quietly through the night. This was the time he always loved the
most, the gentle settling of the darkness, the march of the day completed.
From seventy thousand yurts came the murmuring of his people, the laughter
of the children, the voices of his warriors, the singsong chants of the
shamans and legend speakers who wove the tales and memories of the Tugar
people. Yet as he looked out across the horde he could also sense their
fear.
Campfires were springing up, flickering
flames to cast back the shadows dotting the steppe from horizon to
horizon. Gaining a low crest, he paused for a moment, speaking softly to
Bura, his old cherished mount. The horse snickered in reply. Bura had been
given to him upon the day he was proclaimed Qar Qarth, King of Kings,
ruler of all the clans of the Tugar realm.
"How long has it been, old friend?" he
whispered softly.
Over a circling, at least. Curious with
the thought, he let his mind drift backward. It was before the cattle city
of Constan that his first father had passed. Constan was now four seasons
passed yet again.
A hot place, Constan. The cattle there
had gained in wealth, sailing their white vessels across the landlocked
sea.
It was there as well he had fought his
last battle, against the Merki horde, sending them reeling back, leaving
the great northern steppes to the Tugar horde.
Now that had been a fight. Three days
and nights, the great northern clan of two hundred thousand warriors, to
face the half million of the south. Twenty blood clans against fifty, and
he, Muzta, leading the final charge, with the great Qubata praising him
afterward for his valor.
How they had slain before the inland
sea, until the waters ran red with blood. What joy he had felt, the
greatest moment of his life. His father dying as only a Tugar should die,
leading his host in the great charge.
And since then? He had given his people
a complete turning, a total circling of the world, in peace. They had
ridden the great northern steppe completely around the world, and none had
dared to poach upon their path.
"A quiet evening, is it not, my
Qarth?"
Muzta turned and barked a soft laugh of
greeting.
"Qubata, old comrade, don't tell me it
is already time."
Qubata, first of all the generals of
the Tugar horde, edged his mount up alongside his lord and bowed low in
the saddle, an action which still caused embarrassment for
Muzta.
He could remember sitting upon Qubata's
knee, the warrior singing to him the chant of Hugala, how the legendary
warrior had been first to ride about the world, proving that the great
northern steppe was one.
Even then he was the first of the
generals of the clan. But he was Qar Qarth, and so the ritual must be
observed. To do otherwise meant death for the offender, for such was the
law of the people.
Qubata remained silent, turning his
head upward to observe the glowing splendor of the Great
Wheel.
"The kuraltai awaits, my lord," Qubata
whispered softly.
"Let them wait awhile longer," Muzta
replied evenly.
"It is not good, my lord," Qubata
prodded. "Tula is again speaking, and there are those who
listen."
"I'll remember their names," Muzta
replied, looking at his general with a cold smile. "I am still the
Qarth."
"And Tula's clan is the strongest in
our confederation, my lord."
"I know, curse him, I
know."
He found himself half wishing that the
Merki horde would return. That at least would divert them from this crisis
and allow his people to vent their fear upon a common foe. That was an
enemy to be understood, almost loved in a way. Sword could be matched
against sword. Of the harvesting of cattle there was no joy for the
warrior, only the taking of food. The enemy he faced now was beyond that
type of understanding, and it filled him with a quiet
dread.
He could not hide out here, for in his
heart he knew that was what he was doing. Cursing softly, he kicked Bura
into a gallop and started back for the heart of the
camp.
As he passed through the encampment of
his elite guard, shouts of warning ranged before him announcing the
approach of the Qar Qarth. He crested a low hill, and the great yurt came
into view. A hundred paces across, its barrel-thick center pole reached to
the height of ten; from atop it the horsetail standard fluttered fitfully
with the evening breeze. Bringing Bura up to the edge of the platform,
Muzta leaped from his mount, and striding past the ceremonial fires of
cleansing, he entered into where the clan heads awaited
him.
"So, Tula," he said coldly, "I leave to
think upon what was said and you fall back into your old
position."
The assembly fell quiet. Muzta gazed
about the room, fixing each in turn with his gaze. There was no
reply.
"It is the right of the clan leaders to
speak what is in their heart, my Qarth. Though you are appointed above us,
still the Tugar people are free to speak."
Tula came to his feet, stretching his
towering ten-foot frame. Rubbing the shaggy growth of coarse brown hair on
his arms, he strode to the center of the tent to face
Muzta.
The room was silent, expectant. Only a
member of the golden clan could be the Qar Qarth, and thus Muzta's
position could not be challenged. But it was the right of a clan leader to
leave the Tugar horde if he so desired. Such an event could only mean one
thing—a bitter civil war, for control of the northern
steppe.
"And what is it that you wish to say?"
Muzta said coldly.
"The snows of winter have passed, and
we have come near to starving. You have decreed that the feeding must be
of the old form—only those who spawned may be taken, and those of high
birth are to be spared, except at the moon festivals.
"We starve, my Qarth, because of
that."
"You think only of your belly for
today," Muzta growled.
"If we did otherwise there would be no
feeding when we had ridden about the world once again, for the cattle
would be gone. We must leave the breeding stock to replenish the
fields."
"But if there are no Tugars left
because they starve, then what is the purpose? I say let us harvest all
the cattle—let us worry about what we eat in the future when the future
comes."
Muzta turned away with a snort of
disdain.
"He is right, my Qarth." It was Suba,
leader of the Merkat clan.
Muzta looked back over his shoulder. So
you have turned too, he thought quietly.
"Before we always followed the dictates
of our forefathers, who spread the cattle that came to us throughout the
world," Suba said softly, rising up to stand by Tula. "We harvested the
cattle that had spawned, and those who were not of prime stock. When we
rode about the world and returned there would be another generation of
food. But that was before the spotted sickness struck the
cattle.
"For all we know, the spotted sickness
might slay them all. It is a pestilence of fear, my lord. Since first we
saw it at Constan, it has swept into a fire, slaying the cattle by the
tens of thousands. And since they die, my lord, we
starve."
"So slaughter them all, eat now, and
then starve later, is that it?" Muzta barked.
"At least then we'll have a chance. We
can worry about finding more cattle when we ride back this way again, or
sweep into Merki lands and take their cattle."
"And if I say no?" Muzta said
coldly.
The room was silent. If there was to be
a breaking of the clan it would be now. He already had his plan, had
formed it days ago, but he wanted to see what Tula and any of his
followers would do.
"Do you want war, then?" Muzta said
coldly, fixing each in turn with his gaze.
It was a delicate balance, and he
spared a quick glance to Qubata, and could see the concern in the old
warrior's eyes.
"If our confederation should break,"
Qubata said quietly, "know that word shall fly to the Merki horde. For
remember what Jemugta, father of Muzta, taught us. If we are but single
reeds, scattered to the winds, we shall each be broken, but together we
are strength," and as he spoke he pointed to the ceremonial bundle of
reeds tied by Jemugta's own hands and lashed to the center
post.
"A starving bundle," Tula
growled.
"But hear first what it is my lord
wishes before you vote," Qubata interjected. And walking to the far side
of the tent, he pulled open the sacred scroll, the great map first forged
by Hugala.
"We are here, encamped east of Mempus,"
Qubata stated. "Normally we pass at our leisure to where the cattle of
Ninva await us. It is the wish of Muzta that we not stop there for the
winter. Rather we shall march quickly, sparing not our mounts, sweeping up
to Maya by the end of the season. From the western kingdom of the Maya we
move the following spring to their eastern realm of Tultac and then winter
the following year here."
And he stabbed at the map with his
finger.
"The realm of the
Rus."
"But that is four seasons' march in
two," Tula retorted.
"Exactly," Qubata
replied.
"Our old ones, our young, cannot make
that," Suba protested.
"They will have to. Perhaps in doing
that we can outrace this spotted sickness and feed to our fill once it is
left behind."
"And it will also place us two seasons'
march ahead of the Merki to the south," Muzta said softly, his features
alighting with a smile as he moved to Qubata's side. "If needs be we can
dip southward and grab something extra for our larders."
A number of chieftains smiled at that
part of the plan.
The room was silent. He was asking for
two tough seasons ahead, four years' ride compressed into two. But if it
succeeded they could feed, and yet still preserve the cattle of the
northern steppe for when next they rode through here again in twenty
seasons.
Muzta looked back at Tula, a smile
still lighting his features. His rival was silent. So the trap had worked.
He had lured out a clan leader whom he had suspected of wishing to break
the confederation, and the information that Suba was behind him was of
even greater value. Jemugta had taught him well how to ferret out possible
challenges to the golden clan of the Tugars.
"Is there even a need for a vote now?"
Qubata said evenly.
The old general watched the interplay.
No one could refuse the plan, but he could see the silent rage in Tula and
Suba as well. They would need to be watched.
A murmur of approval swept through the
tent praising the wisdom of the Qar Qarth, and as Tula returned to his
seat, those about him edged away.
Muzta smiled softly.
"Then let us feast!"
From out of the corner Alem, the
soothsayer and chooser of cattle, rose up on spindly legs. The old Tugar
went to the entry of the tent, which was swept open.
Smiling Alem led two cattle in chains
into the tent.
"For the approval of my lords," Alem
said softly. There were barks of delight from the assembly. These were
prime cattle, not yet of breeding age and obviously of the highest
caste.
"Their livers shall be baked in wine
sauce," Alem announced. "Crust had already been rolled for the kidney
pies, and as a special treat we shall cook their brains inside their
skulls."
Alem looked back at his trembling meal
and poked them tentatively with his long sharp finger.
The two clung to each other, terror in
their eyes.
Muzta surveyed them with
disdain.
"Drain their blood well—I want some
soup with my meal," Muzta said softly.
Alem with a gleam in his eyes beckoned
for the guards to drag the two humans out to the slaughter
pit.
At least we shall eat well for tonight,
Muzta thought to himself.
Munching absently on the cracked marrow
from a cattle bone, he considered the Rus people in their wooden cities
and felt a thrill of anticipation. He was partial to their meat, far
better than the cattle they would pass by in reaching there. They seemed
to have a finer grain to their flesh. With a smile he settled down upon
his throne as servants brought in cuts of roasted cattle limbs for an
opening snack while the high piercing shrieks of the main course, about to
be slaughtered, rent the air.
Chapter
4
Attempting to suppress a yawn, Andrew
looked about the room. It had been a night without sleep, compounded now
by a hangover that made his temples feel as if they were about to
explode.
He had expected that there would be a
simple straightforward meeting with Ivor, an agreement struck, and then a
return back to the encampment. That was mistake number
one.
A grand feast had to be presented
first. The meal had not been all that bad—most anything was better than
the food at the regimental mess—but it had dragged on for hours, so that
he felt as if he were being subjected to an endurance
test.
The meal had started with baked fish
and eels, then progressed to cuts of pork, roast mutton, and what looked
like pheasant. But that was only for starters. With great pageantry and
fanfare an entire roasted bear was paraded into the feasting hall, still
wrapped in its fur, its grimacing bead mounted atop the carcass on a
silver pole. That had been a hard one to take, for he had always felt a
soft spot for bears, and though raised in the woods of Maine had never
found it in his heart to hunt for bear or any other
creature.
There had been an underlying level of
tension throughout, the fifty-odd nobles about the table eyeing him with
outright suspicion, while Kal with his limited ability attempted to
explain what was being said.
But the second mistake had been their
vodka. Drink after drink was raised, which Kal insisted he must reply to
as well, or the nobles would not think him a man.
Somehow he wished he could have put
Schuder in his place. The old sergeant would have drunk all of them under
the table. He was finally reduced to simply sipping as each toast was
raised, and the nobles openly chuckled at his distress.
Emil, however, had pulled it all off in
grand style, matching them glass for glass, finally raising a number of
toasts himself until the assembly had collapsed into drunken
squalor.
Now if only the good doctor could give
him a miracle cure for this damned hangover, he thought glumly as he stood
up and stretched.
Emil at least could sleep, and he
looked across to his friend sprawled out on the cot opposite him. But the
luxury of sleep was something he would not allow himself. All of this
could still be a trap. He had insisted that Schuder and the men be moved
into the courtyard outside his window, where throughout the night the men
had stood at arms, half of them asleep, the other half awake. For himself
he had sat things out till dawn, revolver in hand.
It could be possible that Ivor was
waiting for a lowering of his guard. But even more than Ivor it was the
black-bearded warrior Mikhail and the one Kal said was the priest Rasnar,
who had briefly appeared at the feast, that worried him the most. Perhaps
he could work out something with the boyar, but there were other pieces on
the board as well that would have to be played against if they were going
to survive here.
A low groan echoed out from under the
pile of blankets in the corner.
"My hand to God, I'll never drink
again."
A sallow face appeared, bloodshot eyes
blinking in what appeared to be a vain attempt at
focusing.
"Where the hell are we?" Emil gasped,
swinging his legs from the pallet. With a moan he tried to stand up, and
then collapsed again, cradling his head in his hands.
"Where are we?" Andrew laughed, shaking
his head. "Damned if I know."
"Oh yes, that," Emil replied. He
smacked his lips, giving a grimace of disgust at the foul taste in his
mouth. Groaning, he made a second attempt at standing, barely
succeeding.
Emil fumbled around for his glasses,
put them on, and looked about the room.
"If these people aren't descendants of
medieval Russians, then I'm a blind man," Emil said, speaking as if every
word emitted were a source of pain. "Look at that city out
there,"
and he pointed out the window to the
splendor of Suzdal now awash with the golden light of
dawn.
Groaning, Emil walked over to the
window, and Andrew stood up to join him.
"When I traveled in Russia to visit my
family I saw places like this. And that damned drinking ritual, that's
Russian, believe me. One good thing, though—wherever we are it's not the
Russia of earth. Just curious, I drew a star of David for Kal, and didn't
get the slightest response. So my people aren't here, and thus that good
old Russian pastime of pogroms isn't one of their
hobbies.
"Before I did that I'd been thinking a
wild one that somehow we've crossed time, but that's definitely not the
case."
"It's not earth," Andrew replied, "yet
these people here seem to be from earth. So we still have a
mystery."
The two friends paused for a moment,
turning their attention to the view out the window. The palace was
situated on the highest hill of the city, so all of Suzdal was stretched
out before them. All the structures, except for the limestone churches,
were built of logs. But these were not the rough cabins Andrew was used to
seeing in the backwoods of Maine. Most of the buildings were three, even
four or five stories in height. The entire city seemed to be a wood
carver's fantasy, the creative talents of the people let loose in
elaborate carvings that adorned even the most modest of
structures.
Dragons appeared to be leaping from
rooftops, angels looked heavenward, bears cavorted, cornices were
inter-twinings of warriors in battle, and dwarfs stood as guards before
doorways. The buildings were not just the dark color of aged wood, but
instead were painted with swirling displays of flowers, trees, geometric
patterns, and symbols of various trades, all in a riot of color to make a
rainbow look dull by comparison.
Already the streets were aswarm with
early risers. Merchants were pulling back the shutters to their shops,
some of them already crying out with singsong voices, beckoning for
customers to examine their wares. A wreath of smoke hung over the city
from thousands of cooking fires, and the savory scent of cooking drifted
on the morning breeze.
The air hummed with the voices of
tradesmen, shoppers, and laughing children. From the church came the
distant sound of a rich and wonderful plainchant, heavy with basses and
offset by the high notes of tenors, all of which was counterpointed by the
pealing of the multitoned church bells that seemed to give the air a
crystalline lightness.
Down by the river the wharves were
bustling with activity. The ships lining the shore and dotting the river
were a pure delight to the historian in Andrew. They looked like
clinker-built long boats straight out of the Viking age. The vessels were
somewhat heavier and beamier than the graceful long boats of old, with
high sweeping bows and stern-posts, the sides of which were adorned with
red and blue paint, drawn yet again in the delightful patterns so
prevalent in the city. Many of the vessels were adorned with dragon heads,
and he could not help but smile at the sight of them, remembering his
childhood fantasies of Viking explorers sailing through the misty seas of
Maine.
"Quite a trade system they have, for
that many vessels," Andrew said softly. "Must be a number of cities on
this river and out across the sea where we wrecked."
"I heard several mentions of a place
called Novrod," Emil replied.
"Novrod," Andrew said softly, and his
features brightened. "Damn me, Novgorod! It was a major trade city of
early medieval Russia. One of their most famous princes, Alexander Nevsky,
ruled that city during the Mongol invasion."
EmiPs advice from earlier came back to
him. Let others worry about where they were now, even though the curiosity
of it all was at times near overwhelming.
"Sergeant Schuder, everything in
order?" Andrew asked, leaning out of the window.
Turning from the task of chewing out a
private, Schuder strolled over and saluted.
"Still quiet, sir, but some of the men
are grumbling because they aren't allowed to eat the food here and are
stuck with hardtack and salt pork."
"Can't be helped," Emil replied, loud
enough so that the men could hear. "Until we're sure of these people, a
little poisoning could eliminate us rather easily."
And besides, Emil thought to himself,
grimacing with the memory of last night's meal, the way they serve their
food was enough to turn his stomach. He'd given up kosher when he'd come
to America, but that was the least of his worries now. The wooden troughs
the meals were served in were caked with an accumulation of grease that
nauseated him. Sanitary conditions around here were positively medieval,
just like the rest of the city, and they could get poisoned anyhow, even
if it was unintentional. The hypochondriac in him was already exploring
inwardly, wondering when the first effects of that bear meat would
hit.
As he looked at the city he shuddered
inwardly. He could see people drawing water from the river, even as
sailors emptied slop buckets over the sides of their vessels not a dozen
feet away. The place had a fetid smell of unwashed bodies, raw sewage, and
filth that had most likely been accumulating for generations. Even as he
looked across the square he saw a rat scurry out from an alleyway,
followed an instant later by several ragged children waving
sticks.
An upper window opened on a building
across from the palace and a cascade of liquid poured out, its nature all
too obvious. He could barely suppress a retch at the sight of
it.
Many of the people he watched passing
by seemed ill-nourished, with pasty complexions, the poorer folk dressed
in little more than rags. The mere contemplation of trying to help solve
all the problems of sanitation, nourishment, and health left him feeling
helpless. Undoubtedly their surgeons still cut and slashed on victims tied
to the table, probing with filthy hands and gore-encrusted instruments.
They'd most likely hang him for even trying to suggest any change, for
undoubtedly any new ideas would be regarded as
witchcraft.
"It looks strangely beautiful," Andrew
whispered, looking back at Emil.
Before the doctor could reply, a knock
on the door interrupted them. Andrew nodded to the doctor, who went over
and unbolted the latch.
It was Kal.
"Sleep well, yes?" the peasant asked,
stepping into the room with a bright cheery smile.
Andrew nodded in reply. Kal looked
closely at Emil, and his broad peasant features crinkled up, his eyes
showing the merriment that a drinker feels at the sight of a hungover
comrade.
With exaggerated gestures Kal placed
his hands to his temples and groaned.
"Shut the hell up," Emil snapped,
turning away.
Kal stepped back through the door,
beckoned, and then reentered the room. Behind him a young girl of sixteen
or seventeen stepped into the room carrying a tray laden with cups and a
steaming pot-of tea. She was dressed in a simple peasant dress of white,
embroidered around the high collar and hem with blue thread. The dress was
bound tightly at the waist, showing off a slim girlish figure. Her
strawberry-blond hair peeked out from under a plain white scarf. Smiling
nervously, she stepped into the room, her eyes the same pale blue as
Kal's, her high cheekbones, full lips, and smiling features so identical
to Kal's that Andrew realized immediately that it was the translator's
daughter.
Smiling, Andrew gave a bow of
acknowledgment that caused the girl to blush and lower her
eyes.
Andrew pointed to Kal, still smiling,
and then to the young girl.
"Daughter?"
"Da, uh, yes, Cane. Daughter,
Tanya."
Emil stepped forward and bowed formally
as well, to Kal's evident delight and Tanya's confused embarrassment.
Coming back up, his face contorted in a grimace, he groaned and rubbed his
temples.
With a conspiratorial wink Kal patted
Emil on the shoulder. Reaching into his tunic, he pulled out a ceramic
flask, uncorked it, and poured some of the contents into one of the cups
of tea.
"Hair of the dog, is it?" Emil said,
taking the cup. Sipping the scalding hot drink, Emil mumbled to himself
and then quickly drained off the cup.
Kal watched him expectantly. Suddenly
the doctor's features started to lighten.
"Well, I'll be damned," Emil exclaimed.
"There was a touch of the juice in that, to be sure, but there was
something else as well, and by heavens it's cleared the cobwebs
away."
Andrew tried a cup, and to his
amazement the slightly minty drink worked the same effect, and within
minutes he felt refreshed.
"Look better," Kal said, still
grinning, "See Ivor, talk peace now."
"Let's get this over with," Andrew
replied. "We've been away from the regiment too long already. I want to
get back today—otherwise Pat might bring all the boys up here thundering
for our release."
Buckling on his sword, with Kal's help,
Andrew went over to the window.
"Sergeant Schuder, we're going in for
the meeting now."
"Be careful, sir," Hans said, lowering
his voice. "If it starts to look like trouble, just fire off a shot, and
the boys and I will be in after you."
"We'll be all right,
Hans."
This was a different type of combat,
and he could see that Hans was uneasy about it, wishing to be alongside
his colonel, carbine ready, rather than standing outside
worrying.
"Nothing but a little bluff work now,
Hans. The weapons have them half scared already. Just relax and I'll be
out shortly."
"Take care, colonel," Hans said, and to
Andrew's surprise the sergeant reached up and patted him lightly on the
arm.
Andrew could not help but smile at this
momentary break with formality, something he had not seen since Hans found
him in the hospital at Gettysburg and the old soldier had burst into tears
at the sight of him.
"All right, Kal, let's get this over
with."
He bowed again to Tanya, and as he did
so he could not help but notice the beauty of the girl, and the proud look
of her father that Andrew had shown such formality to one of his
class.
"They're in there meeting with him
right now," Mikhail said coldly, the disgust in his voice
obvious.
"Ah, my son, so that disturbs
you."
"It is an evil," Mikhail replied,
looking straight into the prelate's eyes.
"But of course," and as he spoke Rasnar
beckoned to his personal secretary to pour some tea.
"Well done, Casmar," Rasnar said,
waving for the priest to withdraw.
"It is good to know that there are
loyal members to the holy church such as yourself, Mikhail," and as he
spoke he made a sign of blessing over the bearlike warrior and beckoned
for him to take a seat.
"It is good you came and talked to me
over these last several days," Rasnar continued smoothly, sitting down
beside Mikhail. "I can see why you are distressed by this foolish decision
of your brother to make a peaceful agreement with the blue
devils."
"There are others who feel as I,"
Mikhail growled. "My brother is a madman. Even if the devils are humans,
they are foreigners, and thus suspect. They even make the holy sign of
blessing backward and thus mock you and our holy church, yet still Ivor
will deal with them."
"Abomination," Rasnar replied
smoothly.
"Since Ivor received that demonic gift
to cure his weak eyes he has been bewitched by them."
"Perhaps he has been driven mad by the
gift," Rasnar said softly.
Rasnar fixed the warrior with his gaze.
Of course, he knew that each of them was playing a game with the other. As
an illegitimate brother to Ivor, Mikhail had no direct hope to the throne
of the arch boyar—as long as his brother lived, that is. And of course the
appearances in his chambers over the last several days were an open bid
for support.
"You realize," Rasnar said quietly,
"that I have often wished that things had been somewhat
different."
"And how is that?" Mikhail asked
cautiously.
"Just that I have always wished that
your father had brought your mother to the altar rather than Ivor's," the
prelate said evenly.
"My brother should be the bastard,"
Mikhail growled darkly. "That fat damned weak-eyed fool. I should be the
boyar of Suzdal, dammit—I should be the one!" As he spoke he pounded the
table with his fists.
"Exactly as I've often thought and
wished," Rasnar replied.
And of course you would be far more
pliable, the priest thought, still smiling in an understanding
way.
"You know, of course," Rasnar said,
"that holy church would view a change with the utmost understanding and
would speak well of it from the pulpit. If the bluecoat leader should
fall, I daresay his fellow demons would quickly be defeated, then their
weapons would be properly stored away in the hands of the church where
they rightfully belong."
Mikhail looked darkly at
Rasnar.
"But the church would be willing to
give several such devices to its most loyal servants," Rasnar added dryly,
and Mikhail smiled.
"It is time for my morning prayers,"
and the tone of his voice was one of dismissal. "But know, my friend, that
your loyalty to holy church will bring you blessings."
With a bow Mikhail turned and started
for the door.
"I will remember your name in my mass
this morning, but act quickly, my friend, for such a chance to have
then-leader away from protection might not come again," Rasnar said, and
the warrior turned, looking back at the prelate with a crafty
smile.
The door closed, Rasnar could not help
but chuckle. So the brother was willing to knife brother over this issue.
He had none of the guile of Ivor. Most likely his pride had been wounded
by the encounter on the road and the incident over the glasses, and now it
could only be salvaged through destruction. He had planted the suggestion
of Mikhail being the translator, but that damned peasant had ruined that
idea as well. Mikhail never was one to understand diplomacy; he could well
imagine what he and his confederates were planning to do at this very
moment.
The father of Mikhail and Ivor had led
the boyars revolt against the church power, stripping its direct right to
the tithe of the peasants and declaring that the boyar of Suzdal was the
supreme ruler of the church.
It was time to wrestle that control
back, and perhaps the bluecoats could be the catalyst. Mikhail would be
most pliable indeed, and when there was no longer a need an accident could
be arranged and then the church would rule and nobles would answer, as it
had once been.
"Casmar!"
The door opened and the young priest
entered, bowing low.
"Order up a mount and courier. I might
have orders to go out to the prelates of the other cities within the
hour."
"I want them to swear full allegiance
to me alone," Ivor said evenly, "to serve as my guard in time of war, to
enforce my rules in time of peace. Tell them that."
Kal turned away from his lord and
looked across at Andrew.
"Ivor says, peace between you and him.
You help him and he help you in return."
Andrew nodded sagely, putting on a
display of profound thinking. In spite of the rifles and artillery he knew
the Suzdalians had the advantage. If need be they could simply starve them
out, or just swarm over them, using their thousands of peasants in wave
attacks. They needed time to repair the ship and gain their bearings. If
at a later date things got too uncomfortable, they could always pack up
and leave for some other place. He had to come to some sort of an
agreement, even if it meant serving this nobleman for
now.
"It sounds as if it might be
acceptable, but there must be guarantees."
Kal looked back at
Ivor.
"He begs to accept."
Ivor grunted an
assertion.
Andrew leaned over to Emit, and
regardless of the issue of politeness he started to
whisper.
"Do you somehow sense this Kal isn't
quite translating straight?"
"Son, he's had only six days to learn
what he has—don't push the man."
"Still," Andrew said, "I think that
peasant is smarter than the entire lot of them, maybe sharper than all of
us as well. I wouldn't be surprised if for every word he acknowledges
knowing he's picked up ten on the side."
"What is it that those two are
whispering about?" Ivor asked, looking at his two guests with a jaundiced
eye.
"My lord wishes to know if you will
accept his offer as stated," Kal said, looking back at
Andrew.
Andrew sat silent, fixing Ivor with his
gaze.
"We shall want our own land, on the
river, between the sea and this city. If we wish to leave, we must be free
to do so."
Kal listened carefully to what was
being said. He thought he understood correctly the part about the land.
How was he going to get past this one? So far he'd played it off
successfully, letting each side hear what he wanted, speaking in a gray
area and making each think that the other was eager for an
understanding.
But the land issue would be tough. No
one demanded land of a boyar, it was given. He knew as well that the
bluecoats wished to stay together and to live alone while Ivor wanted them
separated and scattered.
Kal looked over at
Ivor.
"They are eager to be your
vassals."
He hoped that Ivor would make some
concession for that.
"Then tell them that they will be
broken into small groups and assigned to serve under my border
watchers."
Kal gulped, for there was no way he
could get around this arrangement.
In the background, Kal heard a muffled
shout, and the unmistakable sound of steel striking
steel.
Ivor, ever the warrior, reacted in an
instant. Kicking back from the table, he swung out his two-handed sword
and raced for the door.
Barely had he reached it when the low
rounded portal smashed in on its hinges. Kal, knowing what was coming,
dived under the table and scurried for the far corner of the
room.
Dance with the wolves and get bitten if
the music stops, he thought ruefully.
"Mikhail, you bastard!" Ivor
roared.
Ivor fought desperately to hold the
door but gave back before the crush. As Mikhail cleared the doorway,
swinging his two-handed ax low, other warriors piled in after
him.
There was a thunderous explosion.
Startled, Kal looked up to see Andrew holding a short metal tube, with
smoke powering out.
There was a moment of stunned silence
as all turned to face Andrew. The man next to Mikhail crumpled to the
ground, blood pouring from his mouth.
"Those who die killing demons go to
paradise," Mikhail roared.
With a wild shout his cohorts poured
into the room after him.
"Ivor, to me!" Andrew shouted. The
boyar, still trading blows with his brother, looked back to the bluecoat.
Realizing that he was about to be surrounded by men pressing in to either
side, Ivor broke off and rushed back to the far corner of the room, where
Andrew and Emil stood back to back.
There was another roar, and another,
and two more warriors were pitched to the ground, the one next to Mikhail
spraying those about him with a shower of blood and
brains.
"Emil, take the gun!" And tossing the
revolver to the doctor, Andrew unsheathed his blade and pressed up to
Ivor's side. A warrior, nerving himself, rushed in on Andrew, battle-ax
raised high. Turning, Andrew jumped aside,
and with raised point drove his weapons
into his opponent's throat. The pistol barked again, knocking another man
over.
"Two rounds! Hold them!" Andrew
shouted.
"For what, damn it?" Emil cried, and
the pistol barked again, bowling over a man coming straight at him with
lowered spear.
Screaming with rage, Ivor cut at his
brother, who warily kept to the side of the room, putting Emil between
himself and his attacker.
The pistol exploded again, bowling over
a man who had leaped atop the table with a crossbow. The weapon snapped
off as he pitched over, driving the dart into the
ceiling.
"Goddammit!" Emil roared, hurling the
now empty revolver at the next warrior approaching him. The warrior went
down, a chair shattering across his back. Kal stood up, holding the broken
back of the chair, and reached down and scooped up the empty
revolver.
Closing his eyes, he squeezed the
trigger as another warrior closed in. The weapon clicked on an empty
chamber, but the warrior it was pointed at stopped dead in his tracks
anyhow, his face pale with fear.
"The magic is gone!" Mikhail shouted.
"Finish them!"
There was a moment of silence as if
both sides were somehow taking measure of the other. Warily, another
warrior closed in on Andrew, who, not waiting for the attack, leaped
forward, catching the man in the face, driving his blade through bone and
muscle. His victim fell back, screaming.
Suddenly there was an echo of gunfire
from out in the hallway.
"Hans, in here!" Andrew
roared.
A volley of musketry tore down the
hallway. There was a wild explosion of action as the warriors still
pressing into the room turned to face their new foe.
"Present, fire!" Another volley echoed
out, and the attackers, with wild shouts of panic, broke and poured out of
the room. Mikhail, shouting with rage, made one last blow toward Ivor and,
turning, fled from the room, Ivor storming after him.
Andrew, running after the boyar,
slammed him up against the wall.
"My men will shoot you!" Andrew
screamed.
Ivor, his face contorted with rage,
started to turn on Andrew, but Kal rushed forward, shouting an
explanation.
"Colonel!"
"In here, Hans."
Pointing his carbine at chest level,
Hans pushed his way into the room. When he saw Andrew a slight smile
crossed his lips.
"A little fun in here, I see," he said
grimly, poking one of the bodies with the toe of his
boot.
Hans stuck his head back out the
door.
"Well done, boys. Let the others chase
the dogs down." He came back into the room.
Andrew patted the sergeant on the
shoulder.
"Saw about thirty of these heathens
stroll into the palace looking rather grim, so I thought it'd be best for
me and some of the boys to kind of follow behind just to make sure
everything was all right," Hans said softly, looking about the
smoke-filled room.
The palace was now in an uproar as
Ivor's guards, rousing themselves at last, came pouring into the
corridor.
Kal came up to stand by Andrew's side.
Nervously he extended the pistol, handle first.
Smiling, Andrew took the weapon and
holstered it, and then looked over to Ivor. Andrew could not help but
notice the shocked look in Ivor's eyes at the sight of Kal holding the
weapon.
"Kal."
"Yes, Cane."
"Tell your Ivor we want land, and a
place to live, or we'll take our services elsewhere," Andrew said
quietly.
"And Kal, make sure you translate
correctly," he added, smiling.
The peasant forced a weak smile and
turning to Ivor started to speak rapidly.
"From the looks of things," Andrew said
evenly, looking back over to Emil, "he's going to need us as much as we
need him."
Chapter
5
"Here it comes,
colonel!"
Smiling at Private Hawthorne's
excitement, Andrew stepped out of his cabin and started down toward the
river, keeping a stately pace, his new orderly, barely able to contain his
schoolboy enthusiasm, walking beside him. He could feel the excitement of
the moment as well, but dignity demanded that he show an outward calm. As
he walked through the encampment he felt a quiet sense of pride at all
that had been accomplished.
It had been four weeks since the
fateful meeting with Ivor. Mikhail, in his attempt to kill Ivor, if
anything guaranteed the existence of the regiment, for at least the time
being. Andrew had left the palace with a grant of land, which they might
choose, along with a steady supply of food, in return for protection
against Mikhail, who had fled to Novrod, where Boyar Boros had offered him
protection.
With O'Donald and Emil they had picked
their site out with care. Emil had insisted that a fresh stream, emitting
from a spring, was essential for their water. O'Donald wanted a clear
field of fire for the artillery, Tobias a deep anchorage for the
Ogunquit. Then there was the question of wood supply for the
cabins, and firewood. They had to be close enough to Suzdal for trade, but
far enough away so that if Ivor plotted a move against them there'd be
enough warning.
It had taken several long hard days of
riding back and forth across the countryside to pick the site, which in
the end was the place where they had paused for a rest on that first march
toward the city. Andrew looked about him and smiled inwardly. He had
selected well.
Fort Lincoln, as they had named their
new home, was positioned on a low bluff looking out over the Neiper River.
They had laid out a square perimeter a hundred and fifty yards on a side.
The men, who had practiced such work for survival before Petersburg, had
set to the digging with a will. A ditch fifteen feet across and eight feet
deep had been excavated the length of the perimeter, the earth piled up to
form a parapet topped with sentry posts. Firing platforms for the
infantry, which were flanked on the four corners by massive salients for
artillery, were set so that all approaches could be swept by a deadly hail
of fire.
Singling out the men who had been
lumberjacks back in Maine, he had sent them into the high stands of pines
to start harvesting the thousands of logs needed for the town, while the
rest of the men started in with the digging.
Once the fortification was completed
the men had turned their attention to living quarters, using the stacks of
logs that had been snaked down from the woods above the new town. Company
streets were laid out in the standard checkerboard pattern. As if looking
for a sense of home in a foreign land the men insisted that there be a
town square, a request which Andrew readily agreed to.
The Presbyterians in the company had
already erected a small log church on the north side of the square, while
the Methodists under Captain Bob Fletcher of Company B were already
talking of building a sawmill so they could build a proper clapboard
church on some ground staked out to the south of the
square.
Andrew had designated the east side of
the square as the living area for officers, staff, Kal and his family, and
Miss O'Reilly and for the infirmary. Her cabin had been one of the first
to go up, and the men of Fletcher's company, who had volunteered to build
it, had lavished the simple structure with loving detail, managing to
somehow trade for some panes of glass so she could have a real window.
Kal's wife, Ludmilla, was soon a regular guest there, and curtains had
been added to the window, with a plot of transplanted flowers lining the
snake rail fence the men had put up around her new home.
Across the square on the west side,
volunteers were already laying out the foundation for a regular town
meeting hall, to go up alongside the planned armory, their efforts yet
another attempt to recreate home in this strange and distant
land.
Almost all the soldiers' cabins had
been finished, and homey touches were starting to crop up. Street signs
had come first, with all the old traditional names—Maple, Oak, Church, and
Main. The martial names were there as well, Grant, Sherman, Antietam, and
for the main north-south thoroughfare the honored name of Gettysburg,
where the regiment had known its finest hour.
In the free time Andrew granted after a
day of labor on fortifications, cutting lumber, and the myriad of tasks
needed to settle in, the men had started to show their creative
skills.
Several had turned their attention to
woodcarving, as if inspired by the Suzdalians' exotic carvings. American
eagles were popular as adornments over the doors of the small soldiers'
huts, as were carvings of women, ships, and even a map of
Maine.
Nearly every day a delegation of men
came to Andrew looking for his approval for a project. To his delight,
Jacobsen and Gates, both from Company C, had come to him only that
morning. Jacobsen pointed out that he knew how to make paper, while Gates
suggested that he might be able to carve out a set of type and thus start
a newspaper. Andrew readily gave both of them permission to try their hand
at it and exempted them from all duties except the daily
drill.
Outside Fort Lincoln, another town had
started to spring up as well. Unlike the encampment, this was a haphazard
affair that Andrew was coming to realize was the typical approach of the
Suzdalians.
Merchants had quickly set up shops,
first under nothing more than tattered awnings, which over the weeks were
converted into rough-hewn cabins. Now there were several hundred living in
the informal village, their shops and homes lining the path which had been
cut up to the main road to Suzdal.
Fortunately for the regiment, the rate
of exchange was excellent. Most of the men had some coins on them, or
greenbacks, which the Suzdalians honored with enthusiasm, if for no other
reason than their value as ornaments and curiosities coming from the hands
of the men who were now known as Yankees.
Gold and silver were already part of
the Suzdalian economy, and a man lucky enough to have a handful of silver
dollars or a gold twenty-dollar piece was considered to be fabulously
wealthy. Beyond money, most anything the men owned was highly sought
after. An issue of Harper's Illustrated Weekly had almost triggered
a riot when a private had pulled it out of his haversack and offered it in
trade for a bearskin. With that revelation the men had taken of late to
cutting out pictures and even the newsprint for trade.
Andrew had been forced almost
immediately to issue the strictest of orders against any trade involving
powder, bullets, even the percussion caps for the muskets, which the
Suzdalians looked upon with superstitious wonder.
The issue of powder had really worried
him, since several merchants had appeared one night, offering significant
sums in gold for nothing but a single cartridge. Fortunately they had
approached Sergeant Barry, who had spurned the offer and reported the
incident. Knowing that the mystery of powder was important to their
survival, he had paraded the entire regiment immediately and placed down a
law that any man caught in such a trade would receive six months in the
yet-to-be-constructed guardhouse for such an action.
Fortunately the men had taken the
warning to heart, knowing it was in their best interest. But as an
additional precaution all men were to turn in their loose rounds and were
issued two ten-round sealed packages for immediate use, which were to be
checked daily by their company officers.
He had attempted to place injunctions
against another form of trade as well, especially after seeing a woman
sauntering outside the north gate wearing an infantryman's kepi
hat.
Emil had dragged the entire regiment
out on parade that night and given them a bone-chilling lecture about what
might be caught, spiced with dire warnings about the ultimate effects.
Andrew knew that it was useless. Several men in the regiment were down
with a social disease and still under treatment with mercury by Emil. He
had called them in for a special talk and made it quite clear that if a
single Suzdalian contracted anything he'd have them whipped about the camp
and would consider turning them over to Ivor for justice. The threat was
empty in that respect, but the last thing they needed was to start an
epidemic which could be traced directly back to the regiment in short
order.
Emil had already been in a boil about
that and disease in general, so horrified was he by the medieval
conditions of the Suzdalians. Nothing had happned yet, and he could only
hope that Emil's precautions would spare them.
The water coming down from the hill and
running near the north wall was crystalline pure. At Emil's insistent
demands the Suzdalians who had set up camp outside the gate were forbidden
to wash in the stream, and only to draw water where the rest of the
regiment drew theirs.
Emil had run around frantic in the
first couple of weeks, personally overseeing the location of the
regimental sinks, shouting about proper sanitation, inspecting the men for
lice, and demanding weekly baths in the Neiper River. The men bore his
orders with good-natured grumbling, having realized after two years'
experience that somehow this physician's requirements had spared them the
dreadful disease rate of the rest of the Union Army.
So far the men had been as healthy as
any regiment could expect to be. One man had died, injured when a falling
tree had backlashed, crushing him to the ground.
He was the first to rest on what they
now called Cemetery Hill, and Andrew had noticed the impact it had on the
Suzdalians to see that a Yankee could bleed and die the same way they
could. It seemed that after his death the Suzdalians who came to gaze at
the camp were not so filled with superstitious fear.
A high-pitched shriek rent the air and
roused Andrew from his thoughts. Falling in with the other soldiers
rushing by, he climbed the riverside parapet and looked out over the
flowing Neiper.
From around the bend in the river the
Ogunquit was now in view. The ship moved briskly against the
current, smoke pouring from its single stack.
Hundreds of Suzdalians lined the
riverbank shouting with wonder at the sight of a ship moving against the
current, without oars, its masts bare-poled.
Kal, wide-eyed with wonder, came up to
Emil.
"How do you do this?" he
exclaimed.
"Ah, it's not magic, my friend, just a
machine, like the other machines I told you about."
"You Yankees and your machines," Kal
mumbled in awe.
A jet of steam escaped from the ship,
and a second later the sound of the high-pitched whistle echoed past the
camp yet again.
"Go ahead, my lads, give 'em a salute!"
O'Donald roared, and in response to his command one of the Napoleons on
the encampment wall kicked back with a thunderous roar
that mingled with the triumphant shouts
of the men from the 35th.
"Tobias will be insufferable now," Emil
said, coming up to Andrew's side.
Tobias had argued vehemently in favor
of locating the camp right where the ship had come to rest, but even he
was finally forced to admit that the site Andrew had selected for their
encampment was far more hospitable than the windswept dunes that had been
their first landfall in this new world.
Anything that could be moved had first
been stripped from the vessel. Tons of equipment for the North Carolina
campaign had been stored belowdecks, and as the ship's manifest had been
brought ashore Andrew found himself breathing an inner sigh of
relief.
There were rations enough for six
months, along with half a million rounds of rifle ammunition and two
thousand rounds for the field pieces. There were thousands of yards of
rope, hundreds of uniforms and shoes, lamps, coal oil, tents, shovels,
picks, axes, medicine, including ether, and the myriad personal effects of
six hundred men and one woman.
With all the burden removed, cables had
been run to shore, the ship had finally been keeled over, and the gaping
hole near the bow repaired.
Next came the hard part, refloating the
ship. Cables were run out through the bow and anchored firmly in deeper
water. First the men had tried to pull her off by hooking the cables to
the capstan, but even with sixty men on the bar the ship refused to
budge.
Finally it had turned into a massive
engineering project under Tobias's direction. Pilings were sunk a hundred
yards forward of the ship. Once a secure foundation was laid, a massive
vertical windlass was secured on shore.
On the appointed day, nearly the entire
regiment turned out. Several cables were run out from the ship to the
heavy blocks attached to the pilings and then back to shore. Straining at
the bars, joined by the half-dozen surviving mounts and a dozen horses
loaned by Ivor, the men had set to. For several long minutes the hundreds
of men had strained at the bars, cursing and swearing as the ship seemed
glued to Kal took good-naturedly, while his wife looked at him wide-eyed,
as if her husband had suddenly gone mad.
With watery eyes, Kal drained off a
glass of vodka, and though he gamely kept the cigar alight, the puffs were
with little enthusiasm.
"How do you Yankees find pleasure in
this?" Kal finally asked, still gasping and looking slightly green for his
effort.
"I wonder myself at times," Emil
retorted. "Always had my suspicion the filthy habit can kill
you."
"You people are such a mystery," Kal
said, pulling the cigar out of his mouth and looking at it meditatively,
imitating the manner that Andrew used when smoking his
pipe.
"And how's that?" Andrew
ventured.
"This thing you call the Union, for
one. I'm curious. Your Private Hawthorne's told me about Boyar Lincoln.
But a boyar he sounds not like at all. A boyar that frees slaves, and a
country where free men fight to do the freeing of those chained to the
soil?"
"The Union we fought for is our
country," Andrew replied, and he looked around the table at his men.
"Every man and woman here volunteered to fight to save that country. We
believe that all men are created equal."
Slightly incredulous, Kal looked at the
colonel, and putting the cigar back in his mouth, he puffed
contemplatively.
"As I learn more of your language, and
the thoughts it expresses, the more I am confused."
"How so?"
"Why should men of noble birth fight to
free those who are born to work the soil and woods?"
"Because it is what our country stands
for. In America we have no nobles."
"But Boyar Lincoln who you drink
to?"
Andrew laughed softly, shaking his
head. He'd heard Lincoln called many things. During the worst days of the
war, before Gettysburg, even he had cursed Lincoln for the fool commanders
appointed to lead the Army of the Potomac. But it was a soldier's right to
curse bis leaders, and he imagined that even Lincoln would understand
that. But Lincoln as a boyar was a first.
"Lincoln is not a boyar, not even a
noble. He came of the peasants the same as you and I. The home he was born
in was the same as the cabin I and my men now live in. He is one of us,
Kal. In America there are no nobles, no boyars, no peasants, only free
men, all of them equal. There were some in our country who thought
otherwise, and in the end we had to fight them to end the evil of
slavery."
Leaning back in his chair, Emil cleared
his throat, and immediately Andrew realized the mistake he had made.
Relations with Ivor were still tense. Neither side had yet to figure out
what accommodations were to be made between the two societies. In his
heart he knew it would most likely come to a head sooner or later. He
preferred later. Given enough time they could at least get organized, and
if needs be search out some land to claim their own, beyond the control of
Ivor, or the other boyars and find refuge there. Or even better perhaps
find a way back home.
But what he had just said was
revolutionary for the Suzdalians. He found it strange that a society could
exist with absolutely no concept of personal freedom and equality. As a
historian he knew the genesis of American freedom was born out of the
social order of England. He knew as well that the brutal autocracy of
Russia had been created as a means of surviving under the Mongol
yoke.
The thought of that started his mind to
thinking. For two hundred years the Russians had lived under the threat of
total annihilation if they dared to defy their conquerors. The nobles had
maintained order for their eastern masters and thus guaranteed life both
for themselves and for the peasants. While England was planting the first
seeds of representative government, Russia had, and of necessity, been
ruled by the lash.
The thoughts started to merge together,
but he suppressed the temptation to ask, and instead shifted back to a
more immediate concern.
"What I've just said"—is this for your
lord Ivor's information, or for your own knowledge?" Andrew
asked.
Kal merely smiled.
"And what do you think my lord Ivor
would say of this idea you speak of—this Union and boyars who are of the
people and not the nobility?"
Still trying to smile, Andrew could
only shake his head.
"I don't think he'd like it," Andrew
said evenly, looking straight into Kal's eyes. Hell, he could just imagine
it. The huge boyar would undoubtedly explode in a wild torrent of curses,
in the same way he had when they had met only the day before and Andrew
asked for an increase in the allocation of food. That had only been
placated when he had promised the nobleman a ride aboard the
Ogunquit, which was scheduled for tomorrow.
"I think you are right," Kal replied,
chuckling as if they were now sharing a joke.
Andrew breathed an inner sigh of
relief. Somehow he trusted this man, and felt that the peasant had thrown
in with him.
"You know something, Kal?" Emil said,
leaning over the table. "We're all amazed at how fast you've learned our
language—your translations have helped us tremendously—-but I've had the
feeling that you don't quite translate everything that's said when we meet
with Ivor."
Kal showed the most innocent grin
possible.
"Just whose side are you on?" Andrew
asked, still smiling.
"Why, the people's side," Kal said
evenly, and the assembly laughed good-naturedly at the
response.
"You'll be a politician yet," O'Donald
cried.
"Is that good, this politician thing?"
Kal replied.
"Depends on who you speak to," Emil
said evenly, patting Kal on the shoulder.
Andrew watched the man closely, the
earlier temptation to ask the question coming back again. He felt that bis
man was at ease.
"Tell me, Kal," Andrew ventured in an
offhand manner. "Those statues we've seen, and the painting on the wall of
the church. Just what are those creatures, anyhow?"
For a mere second Kal's features froze,
and turning, he looked back at Andrew.
"What statues?" he asked
quietly.
"The ones lining the road. Those
horrible-looking things nearly twice the height of a man. It's like
they're all covered with hair, and what teeth on them!"
"Just old gods," Kal said quickly.
"Hell creatures destroyed by Perm and Kesus."
"Strange I see them nearly everywhere,"
Andrew continued. "I heard a mother say something to a child the other
day. I think she called them Tugars."
It was the look in the mother's eyes
that had unnerved him. The child had pointed, obviously asking a question,
she had said the word "Tugar," and then with obvious fear had quickly
turned the child away.
But it was not Kal who reacted. As he
said the word, Tugar, Tanya and Ludmilla both looked at him with a
start.
Obviously flustered, Kal fumbled for a
response.
"They are nothing," he said quickly. "I
believe it is time that I go."
Standing, he turned to Andrew and gave
the traditional bow, right hand extended so that the fingertips swept the
ground as he bent over. Ludmilla and Tanya did likewise.
Rising from the table, Andrew followed
them to the door.
Putting his arm around Kal's shoulder,
he stepped outside into the starry night.
"Did I upset you by asking of the
Tugars?" Andrew asked.
With frightened eyes, Kal looked up at
the colonel.
"Before no one, but especially Ivor or
Rasnar, say that word. It is dangerous."
"But if they are only banished old
gods, like our devil back home, why should you be
afraid?"
"This is different," Kal said. "It will
not go well if they know that you are aware of such
things."
Andrew could see the fear in Kal's
eyes, and nodding an agreement he patted the man on the
shoulder.
"Tomorrow, then, we shall take Ivor for
his ride on the boat?"
Kal merely nodded, and taking the hand
of his daughter and his wife, started down the village green to the cabin
which Andrew had arranged for them.
Andrew returned to the officers' mess,
and he could see that the men were waiting for him.
"So what the hell is this Tugar
business?" Tobias growled from the other end of the
table.
"Damned if I know," Andrew said,
settling back into his chair.
"Scared the bejeebers out of the man,"
O'Donald replied, drawing on his cigar.
"And the girl as well," Kathleen
ventured.
"Well, I think we should ask this Ivor
and find out," Tobias announced.
"No!"
Startled, the assembly fell quiet.
Something about his earlier musings and the reaction of Kal was connecting
half a thought. What it was Andrew wasn't sure. But he knew it would be
dangerous to ask any questions now.
"I'm ordering all of you to forget this
conversation. If I hear you or anyone else in this camp say the word
Tugar,' I'll haul you up on charges. There's something dangerous about
asking, Kal told me that, and I believe him."
"Peasant superstition," Tobias growled.
"And besides, what damn charges will you press, colonel, sir? I have a
right to freedom of speech."
"You can say what you want, captain, as
long as it does not contradict my orders," Andrew said slowly, "but I am
in command of this unit until such time as we ever find a way home. And I
am ordering every man here never to make reference to these Tugar
creatures."
With a snort of disgust, Tobias leaned
back in his chair. Andrew waited for a response, but the captain was
silent, eyeing him with contempt.
"Now there is other business to attend
to. The encampment is basically completed, and the ship has been freed.
Therefore, starting tomorrow, I'm granting leave, starting with one
company a day, so the men can go into the city."
"You think that wise, Andrew?" Emil
asked.
"Why?"
"That place is a pestilence waiting to
happen. I don't like the idea of the men going in there. Won't surprise me
if there's plague or some such thing just waiting to
happen."
Andrew could well understand the
argument. He had wrestled with it as well. He wished he could just keep
the men within the stockade, limiting contact until such time as they had
their bearings and were ready to move on. But they were men. Morale was
slipping badly. In the first weeks, mere survival and the building of the
camp had kept them busy. But Hans had been keeping tabs, and morale was
starting to take a serious shift.
Most were still badly frightened by the
experience. Nearly a quarter of the command were married men, and from
their ranks had been coming the loudest complaints for a desire to return
home. He had to let the men out, to see this new world, to form
friendships with the people and to just let off some steam. He could only
hope that Emil could keep things under control if something did break
out.
"I'm sorry, Emil, I've weighed the risk
and it's one we'll have to take. The boys are tough. Just lecture them
firmly about the water, and the disease. No one's to go near their
churches, and by heavens I'll have any man drunk up for a bucking and
gagging on the village green."
"Who. goes first, colonel darling?"
O'Donald asked expectantly.
"Take half your battery," Andrew said.
"We'll have a gun aboard ship fire a salute when we take Ivor back to the
city tomorrow. Then they're free for the day. Company A can go with us as
well. Captain," and he looked back at Tobias, "you can order your men as
you see fit."
Tobias merely nodded a
reply.
"And the ladies?"
Andrew turned in his seat to
Kathleen.
"Well, ah, you see . .
."
"Colonel Keane," Kathleen said evenly,
"I can take care of myself, thank you, and have no intention of staying
prisoner in this camp."
"Mutiny," Emil mumbled, a smile
lighting his features.
Flustered, Andrew searched for a reply,
finally realizing that Kathleen's features were creased by the slightest
of a bemused smile at the consternation of the usually self-assured
officer before her.
"If you would allow me to be your
escort tomorrow I would be honored," Andrew said
quietly.
"I will consider it," Kathleen
replied.
"Well, ah," and Andrew nervously
cleared his throat, and lapsed into silence, a habit all his friends knew
about when in the presence of a woman, and secretively they smiled at each
other.
Andrew looked over at Emil, who was
sitting beside Kathleen. The doctor left him dangling for long seconds.
Finally Hans took pity and, clearing his throat, leaned over toward
Andrew.
"If I might remind the colonel," he
said evenly, "there is some business we must attend to."
"Yes, of course, sergeant," Andrew said
with a sigh of relief, turning away from Kathleen's penetrating gaze.
"Thank you for reminding me."
Regaining his composure, he looked down
the table to his company and staff officers, who had sat with smiling
patience during the exchange.
"Other business then, gentlemen. Let's
start with Mr. Houston's idea."
"My boys want to get started on that
sawmill, sir," Tracy Houston, the diminutive captain of Company D, said,
speaking from the other end of the table. Houston was only nineteen,
looking even younger thanks to a shock of unruly blond hair and a cloud of
freckles that covered his face. But his features were a stark
contradiction to a hardened officer who had won a commission in the field
for gallantry during the Wilderness campaign.
"Start them tomorrow right after the
ceremony with Ivor. You've got the site?"
"A good one, sir. About a quarter mile
east of the encampment. There's a good head of water coming through a
narrow gorge, so the dam won't take much work. My man Ferguson is a
wonder—he's already laid out the site and figures he can have an overshot
wheel with a fifteen-foot drop working inside of a month if the whole
company pitches in on it. Privates Ivey and Olsen helped build a mill dam
back in Vassalboro. The main problem is that we'll need a forge with some
good iron to turn out a blade."
Andrew looked over at O'Donald. Every
battery in the army had at least one blacksmith assigned to it who could
handle the shoeing of the horses and repairs to the
equipment.
"Dunlevy's the man," O'Donald stated.
"Now if he could build that forge next to the dam and get some power off
it for a bellows, why, you'll have the finest blade in this bloody country
inside a month. We need a good smithy works here."
"Agreed, then. I'll get Ferguson to
work on a gear system to give power to a forge and sawmill, but it'll mean
a bigger wheel, most likely. I'll get one of the boys to figure out what's
needed."
"What about power for a grain mill?"
Fletcher, the plug-shaped commander of G Company, asked.
"Why's that?" Andrew
asked.
"They don't have anything like it
here," Fletcher replied. "These poor sods are still doing it by hand.
Figure if we put up a grain mill, it'll be business for us, so we ain't
relying so much on that boyar fellow for a handout. One of my boys already
found a good quarry site, on the other side of the river, for mill stones.
Figures he could carve out a good set in a couple of
weeks."
Smiling, Andrew leaned back in his
chair. He'd been worried about what to keep his men occupied with, but in
the worrying he'd forgotten about their character. They were Mainers, and
any man of sense knew that when it came to Yankee traders a Mainer could
skin a man from Massachusetts or Connecticut coming and
going.
Andrew looked over at
Ferguson.
"It's your site."
Houston tugged at his thin scanty
whiskers for a moment, eyeing Fletcher with suspicion.
"Give me the men of your company to
help build our dam first—do that and we'll give you the first boards for
yours, plus a couple of squads to help build your dam. You'll get wood as
well—that is after the Methodist committee gets theirs for the church.
Anyhow, that gorge could support half a dozen mills and dams at the very
least."
"Will you throw in Ferguson to help lay
out the grain mill?"
"Hold on here," Andrew said chuckling.
"What is this?"
"Just a little business dealing, that's
all."
For a moment Andrew was ready to
object. They were all the same regiment, but instantly he realized that if
anything these ventures and the concept of company projects were just the
tonic they needed.
"All right then, gentlemen. Trading for
labor between companies while on regiment time is all right, but only for
approved projects for the good of the regiment. If any profits are made
selling services to the locals, half will go to the company which started
and is running the affair to spend as they see fit, the rest goes to the
regimental coffers."
The various commanders nodded their
agreement.
"Speaking of ironworks ..." Mina,
commander of E Company, began.
"Go on, then."
"Has anyone given a thought to where we
are going to get iron for blades and horseshoes and other such
things?"
"And I suppose you have the answer,"
Andrew replied.
"Just so happens I do," Mina said
proudly. "Several of my boys worked the zinc mines up on the edge of the
White Mountains. I studied a bit of metallurgy myself at the state
university. The boys and I have been wandering about, and we've found a
likely site for some ore, about four miles farther up the mill stream.
We'll need to cut a trail up there, but it could be producing a good
supply of ore. All we'll need is a wheel powering a furnace and a kiln to
bake the stuff down, and we'll be hauling iron out of there inside three
months."
"And I suppose you'd like your company
to get started on this."
"With the colonel's permission, of
course."
"But of course," Andrew said, smiling.
They'd need iron, and, heaven knew, an endless variety of other things as
well.
"While we're at it, why not locate
Dunlevy's foundry next to the kiln?" Mina said quickly. "We'll get a
regular ironworking shop going, straight from the kiln and into a
full-size works."
"A number of my boys would be happy to
get into that," O'Donald interjected. "It'll keep 'em out of trouble. I
think I can dig up some leatherworkers to turn out some good sets of
bellows for the works."
Andrew sat back smiling and nodded his
agreement, and the various officers started to talk excitedly among
themselves.
"Anything else for right now?" Andrew
asked, extending his hand for silence. The officers who had not presented
projects looked rather crestfallen, feeling as if their pride had been cut
for not coming up with such obvious ventures. Andrew could see the
competition was now on. And here he had been worried about morale. Within
a week he could expect every company to be venturing into some activity or
another.
"All right then, gentlemen. A good
evening to you then. Don't let the party end on my account—it's just that
I have a long day with Ivor tomorrow."
Standing, he left the table. Emil
followed him with his gaze, knowing that most likely the real reason was
the headache from Andrew's old wound. But if the man wouldn't come to him
there was nothing he could do.
Stepping back out into the fresh
evening air, Andrew took a deep breath, the light chill helping to clear
his head a bit. The pain had set in earlier in the day, and as usual he
had borne it in silence. There was no use complaining anyhow. It was just
an old reminder, and absently he rubbed his temples as he walked down the
company street. Taps would soon sound, and already the men were settling
in for the evening.
The chill was refreshing, a reminder of
home. Kal had said there was a winter here with snow, and that harvest
time would be upon them in another month. Funny—back home another month
would show spring in Virginia. Perhaps the last spring for the
war.
The war. How was it going? Strange,
something that had been a part of his every waking moment for nearly three
years was now an infinite distance away. Gaining the parapet, he climbed
up to an empty picket box and looked out over the river, which shimmered
silver in the starlight. Overhead the Wheel, as the men had taken to
calling the vast spiral above them, shone in all its glory, filling near
the entire sky in a swirl of light.
"Think it's up there
someplace?"
"Ah, Kathleen," Andrew said softly,
extending his hand to help her up the wooden steps.
"A beautiful night,
colonel."
"Please, just 'Andrew' is fine when
we're alone."
"All right then, Andrew," she replied
softly. "Tell me, do you think home is somewhere up there?" As she spoke
she looked heavenward.
For a moment he looked at her with a
sidelong glance. The starlight played across her features, giving her a
soft radiant glow. He felt a tightening in his throat at the sight of her
like this. For weeks he'd been so overwhelmed with business that the
thought of her presence barely crossed his mind. This evening was the
first time he'd truly noticed her again, and the memory of their first
conversation had come back. And now she was alone beside
him.
"Would you care to venture an opinion,
Andrew?"
"I wish I could," Andrew replied
awkwardly. "We had a telescope at the college. Dr. Vassar would invite me
up on occasion and we'd look at the heavens. He believed the stars had
worlds around them, perhaps the same as our own. But as to where home is
..." He trailed off into silence.
"Well, I'd like to think that somewhere
up there is home," Kathleen replied, her voice almost a whisper. "Maybe
that star right over there," and she pointed vaguely to one of the arms of
the wheel.
"And perhaps Vassar is looking here
right now," Andrew said softly. "Perhaps looking and wondering what is
happening here."
Kathleen looked at him and
smiled.
"What empires are being dreamed
tonight, beyond the starry heavens?" Andrew whispered.
"A touch of the poet in you, colonel.
You surprise me—I thought you more the cold military
type."
Andrew looked over at her and smiled,
shrugging his shoulders in a self-deprecating manner.
"Just a line I once penned back in my
student days."
Kathleen smiled softly and reached out
to touch his arm.
"Would you escort me back to my
cottage?"
"But of course," and leading the way,
Andrew helped her down the steps.
As they started back up the avenue, the
sound of taps echoed over the encampment, and the two stopped for a moment
and listened.
"Such a sad sound," Kathleen whispered
as the last note drifted away with the breeze.
"Why do you think
that?"
"Just strange that the army should play
it to lull the men to sleep, and when they bury them as well," she
replied, as they continued on their way.
"Fitting, perhaps. It always makes me
think of Gettysburg. I remember the night before the battle hearing it
played for the first time, as we settled down to sleep. And then for weeks
after, while I was in the hospital, I heard it played over and over as the
boys who died were buried up on the hill outside town. But it's a comfort
somehow. It speaks of rest at the end of day, and at the end of the
strife, both for a day, and finally for a life."
"Such a melancholy turn to our
conversation," Kathleen replied. "Or is it that our war has just marked
you and me far too much, and haunts us with its
presence?"
"But maybe it isn't our war
anymore."
"You mean you think we'll never get
back home."
Andrew looked over at her and smiled
his thin sad smile.
"Would that upset you so much, Miss
Kathleen O'Reilly?"
"No, I don't think it would," she said
evenly. "After all, my fiance is gone."
Andrew looked over at
her.
"We were engaged shortly before the
war. He left for the army in '61, a three-month enlistment," she said
softly. "He promised to be back, saying the war would be over before the
summer was out and then we'd be married."
"And he never came back," Andrew
whispered.
Kathleen nodded and turned
away.
Andrew reached out his hand, resting it
lightly on her shoulder.
"Oh, I'm all right," she said, looking
back and forcing a smile.
"And is that why you became a nurse,
because of him?"
"I had to do something, and it seemed
somehow fitting. Funny, I often wondered what I'd do when the fighting
stopped, for it was a way of losing myself. Now maybe I'll never have to
face that question. Perhaps this fate of ours has decided it for
me."
Andrew could not help but smile. So she
was more like him than he'd thought. The war, which in its horror repulsed
him, had at the same time woven a spell about him. A grand undertaking of
which he was a part had come at last to sweep him into its tide and carry
him away. Try as he could, he had not been able to imagine returning to
Bowdoin after the war, to a life as nothing more than a professor of
history in a small college town. He had felt the strange grandeur of
becoming lost in a vast undertaking, a knowing that he was a part of
something beyond himself.
Could she understand that? he
wondered.
Reaching the town square, he walked
with her to the door of her cabin.
"I lost myself in it, Andrew, and I
learned as well that never again would I ever risk the pain of seeing yet
another love walk out the door with a promise of return. I've learned that
at least," she said, a sad gentle smile lighting her
features.
She turned away from him and opened the
door. To his own surprise he reached out and took her hand so that she
turned back to face him.
"Kathleen, I understand all of that.
Perhaps someday I'll tell you of my reasons, my fear, as well. But for
right now I would enjoy the honor of your allowing me to escort you into
the city tomorrow." His voice tightened up with
nervousness.
The slightest of smiles crossed her
features.
"I would be honored, Colonel Keane, but
I hope you understand what I've told you, and that you'll respect my
feelings."
Andrew nodded lamely, his hand dropping
away from hers.
With a quick curtsy she turned and
stepped into her cabin.
For a long moment Andrew stood outside
her door, feeling like a foolish schoolboy. Turning, he started back for
his cabin, not even noticing that his headache had
disappeared.
"Regiment, present
arms!"
As one the men of the 35th snapped
muskets to the present position, the dark blue of the state flag snapping
in the wind and dipping in salute, while the national colors stayed
upright.
Swinging his mount out, Andrew
positioned himself in the middle of the open gate. Drawing his sword, he
brought the weapon to the salute position while controlling Mercury with
his knees.
Proceeded by the sun-and-crossed-swords
standard of Suzdal and the bear-head emblem of the house of Ivor, the
column of knights came through the gate, with Ivor at the lead. Sheathing
his sword, Andrew swung his mount around, coming up to ride by Ivor's
side.
Riding next to the massive
Clydesdale-like horse, Andrew felt as if he were accompanying a giant.
Ivor perched atop his huge mount, looked about with a regal bearing
through Emil's spectacles, which were perched upon the end of his round
bulbous nose. Andrew watched his companion closely. He had learned already
that Ivor was not the type to keep his emotions well hidden. He could see
Ivor's surprise at the accomplishments of the last four weeks. Fort
Lincoln was well laid out, with spacious streets, the village green as a
drill field, surrounded by earthwork fortifications that were truly
intimidating.
Somehow Ivor presented a somewhat
incongruous appearance, the plate-mail armor, pointed steel helmet, and
shield and spear offset by the nineteenth-century technology of glasses,
and the carte de visite of Lincoln, presented by Andrew, which Ivor
had attached to his shield as if it were a talisman.
"Your health is good?" Ivor asked in
Rus.
Not wishing to reveal any knowledge yet
of the language, Andrew looked to Kal, who, balanced precariously on
Emil's mare, was now riding alongside Andrew.
He knew Kal was aware that Andrew had
gained some command of the language—after all, it was Kal and now Tanya
who were teaching him. But the peasant revealed nothing and rendered the
necessary translation.
"Ask his lordship if he is ready for
the boat ride," Andrew asked.
Ivor forced a smile.
"Da, da," but Andrew could see his
nervousness, for undoubtedly among the people who had watched the docking
yesterday had been some who had gone straight to Ivor with reports.
Turning slightly, Andrew noticed that Rasnar was with the company, and
from what little he had gained of politics so far, he knew that the priest
was most likely a sworn enemy.
As the column passed down Gettysburg
Street, the various companies fell in behind the small procession, and
with drums rolling the regiment marched smartly on its way. There was a
long flourish and roll, and the regiment broke into an old favorite, a
slightly obscene version of "Dixie" that made Andrew wince. Of course,
Ivor and his companions wouldn't know the words, but it was something he'd
give Hans a chewing-out for later.
Approaching the dock, they passed
O'Donald's command, three of the field pieces unlimbered in action front
along the road, the gunners standing to their position. Pulling out his
sword again, Andrew managed a salute, which Pat returned with his usual
dramatic flourish, his massive red mutton-chops and walrus mustache
drawing more than one envious look from the knights.
Unable to contain himself, Ivor looked
back over his shoulder, surveying the cannons and the regiment marching
behind him. From the look on his face it was obvious that he was deeply
impressed by the precision and discipline of the troops.
Going out the west gate, the procession
reached the dock and ramp that led to the deck of the Ogunquit. The
vessel was decked out with all its signal flags upon the bare poles of the
masts, so that it appeared ready for a festival. Tobias was there, the
thirty men of his command turned out in their best dress blues, all of
them obviously proud to have their ship back.
Again Andrew was forced to draw sword
while mounted, and snapped a salute to the captain, who for once gave a
sharp reply. Andrew could not help but notice how the diminutive captain
was puffed up because his transport vessel was now the center of all this
attention.
Dismounting, Ivor and his companions
stood around nervously, all except for Rasnar, who stood to one side,
flanked by a single priest, eyeing all that he saw with suspicious
disdain.
O'Donald and the half of his command
set for a day in town came forward, and after a brief explanation through
Kal they finally convinced the knights to relinquish their bridles so that
the horses could be led up the ramp and tied on deck.
Once the animals were secured, Tobias
came up to Ivor, saluted, and invited him to come
aboard.
"My people tell me your ship moves
without sails," the boyar said, looking to Kal and Andrew, his anxiety
finally showing in spite of the front he had to maintain for those around
him.
"Through demon craft," Rasnar growled
sharply.
"If such were true, then your presence
on the deck would drive the demons away," Andrew replied, looking straight
into Rasnar's eyes, "and thus it would not move."
Kal, obviously uncomfortable with the
exchange, sounded nervous as he translated.
Rasnar, caught by Andrew's offer, fell
silent, staring at Andrew with open hatred.
"My men worship Kesus as well, for is
it not true that both your people and mine come from the same place, where
Kesus was God?"
"Yet you speak not of Perm," Rasnar
ventured, "Father God of all."
"Another name but the same
God."
"Kneel and beg the forgiveness of
Perm," Rasnar barked, "then perhaps I shall know better what you
are."
"In my belief I do not kneel to God,"
Andrew said quietly, "for that is not my way." And besides, it would mean
my acknowledgment of you in front of the others, he
realized.
"I and my men would consider it a good
act if your holiness would bless the ship," Andrew finally replied,
shifting the subject away from the confrontation. "Thus if your suspicions
of demons is true, they will flee at once, before the presence of one as
holy as you. If demons drive the ship against wind and current, it will
not move, and thus you will be proved right and I will then kneel before
you for forgiveness."
Rasnar stood silent for a moment, and
finally with a muffled comment that Andrew suspected was a curse, the
priest pushed his way past the knights who had been watching the harsh
exchange of words.
Raising his staff, the priest in a soft
voice muttered a prayer, finishing with a wave of his staff in the sign of
the cross.
Andrew quickly looked over to O'Donald
and his mostly Catholic command. But the men had already been briefed and
did not make their sign of the cross when the blessing was
finished.
"Captain Tobias, have we your
permission to board?" Andrew asked.
Tobias, obviously enjoying the fact
that Andrew was now on his territory, merely nodded, and then, broadening
to a smile, touched Ivor on the shoulder and invited him to climb the
ramp.
Falling in behind Ivor and Tobias,
Andrew and Kal mounted the deck. After that prayer he could only hope that
Tobias's boilers were in good working order; otherwise there'd be hell to
pay with Rasnar.
After the knights came the men of
Company A, obviously delighted with their first prospect for a day's pass.
Behind them came O'Donald's men, who were shouting back to their forlorn
companions about the pleasures that awaited them.
Mounting the quarterdeck, Tobias
stepped into the pilot house with Ivor at his side. With a dramatic
flourish, Tobias pulled down hard on the whistle, and a high-pitched
shriek echoed down the valley.
With shouts of dismay the knights
standing on the quarterdeck looked wildly about. Some fell to their knees
blessing themselves, while others drew swords, ready for battle against
whatever terror was being unleashed upon them. Even Rasnar blanched at the
sound, which quickly turned to rage at the bemused looks of the
foreigners.
There was a long moment of tension, as
Kal ran through a quick round of translations to calm their fears. After
several moments, Ivor was finally convinced to pull the rope himself.
Another round of shouts greeted his action when he pulled the rope down,
and instantly released it as if he had touched a venomous snake. Smiling
understandingly, Andrew gestured for him to try again. There was another
tentative whistle. Then, nerving himself, the boyar pulled down hard.
Craftily Ivor watched his knights' look of terror.
Finally the boyar broke into a rolling
gale of laughter and like a schoolchild given permission to raise a racket
repeatedly sounded the whistle.
"I want one!" Ivor shouted. "I want
scream maker for my palace!"
"It'll take a couple of days," Andrew
replied, thinking quickly who in the ranks could fashion a small boiler
and steam whistle, "but we would be honored for you to have such a
gift."
Ivor was all smiles with this
promise.
"Colonel, sir."
Andrew turned to see Hawthorne standing
by the quarterdeck railing.
"What is it, son?"
Hawthorne stepped forward, pulling his
knapsack off from his shoulders. Opening it up, he brought out a small
wooden clock, carved by hand.
"Sir, I thought with your permission I
could give this to Boyar Ivor as a token of friendship from myself and the
enlisted men."
Andrew could not help but smile at the
boy's earnestness.
"Does it keep time well?" Andrew
asked.
Smiling, Vincent pulled out a small
pendulum, attached it beneath the clock, and set it to
ticking.
"There's only an hour hand, sir—it made
the gearing a lot simpler. I set it to the time on this world, which seems
to be twenty-three hours long. But it'll do."
"Well done, lad," and Andrew patted the
young Quaker on the shoulder. Kal quickly translated the conversation and
following Hawthorne's lead explained the workings of the
clock.
Opening up the back panel, Vincent
showed Ivor the gears working inside, and the boyar cried aloud with
wonder at this new toy, which he accepted with evident
delight.
Ivor cuffed Vincent playfully on the
shoulder, sending him reeling back, and the knights laughed gruffly at the
sight.
"If we could get started?" Tobias
finally asked, interrupting the conversation, and with a nod of agreement
from Andrew, the ship's captain called for a casting away of
lines.
Tobias signaled below to the boiler
room, and dark puffs of smoke belched from the smokestack and the lines
were cast off. A vibration ran through the vessel, and then ever so
slowly, and then with increasing speed, the Ogunquit started on its
way.
Forward the leadsmen called out the
sounds, keeping a sharp watch for sandbars and snags as the
Ogunquit swung out into midstream and then pointed its bow
upstream. It was soon making a good ten knots.
Ivor, Rasnar, and the knights stood in
stunned silence for several minutes, while Tobias, with Kal's help, worked
quickly to explain the nature of what was happening. Finally Tobias simply
pointed to a hatchway, and the party went below, Andrew bringing up the
rear.
The engine deck was hot, the thunderous
pounding of the twin reciprocating cylinders working their steady
rhythm.
Tobias tried to explain the workings of
the steam engine, pointing to the spinning driveshaft leading aft to the
single screw, but it was obvious that this device was completely beyond
the assembly. Andrew noticed, though, that the priest standing behind
Rasnar, whom he heard addressed as Casmar, seemed filled with an enrapted
awe of the thundering heat-shimmering device.
The priest, as if sensing that he was
being watched, turned and looked at Andrew. A friendly smile lit his
features, which Andrew returned.
Shaking their heads, the party went
topside, with Rasnar whispering darkly to several of the knights, who
obviously were listening rather intently to what was being said. Andrew
and the priest fell in at the end of the group. Casmar pointed to the
machine.
"Wonderful," he whispered, looking
about nervously as if checking to see if Rasnar had noticed him. And then,
lifting the hem of his robes, he went up the ladder.
Returning to the deck, Andrew saw
Kathleen and O'Donald deep in conversation, and they beckoned for him to
come over.
"So what do they think of the old demon
kissing machine?" O'Donald asked merrily.
"Just don't call it that," Andrew said,
trying to sound reproachful. "Rasnar might hear you."
"Ah, him. I know the type—most likely
thinks our language is demon speech and wouldn't soil his tongue or mind
to learn it, now would you, fellow?" And as Pat spoke he looked straight
at the prelate, all the time smiling his biggest grin, which showed the
blank spot where two front teeth had been knocked out in some now
forgotten barroom brawl.
Coldly Rasnar walked past the group and
up to the bow of the ship to stand with several knights who had obviously
decided to stay near a holy man in this time of supernatural
peril.
Ivor and the rest of his knights,
however, wandered about the deck, looking at every fixture, pulling on the
cables, hefting the belaying pins, and gathering around the single field
piece, mounted on chocks amidships.
Word of the voyage had obviously spread
about the kingdom. Down from the hills flanking the river came an unending
stream of peasants and horse-mounted landholders, their shouts of wonder
and dismay echoing across the flowing brown waters of the Neiper as the
ship steamed past.
Seeing that he had an audience, Ivor
went back to the quarterdeck and ordered his banner to be shown, at the
sight of which the crowds lining the river bowed, sweeping the group with
their right hands.
He stepped into the pilothouse,
repeatedly pulled on the whistle, and then stepped back out again. Taking
his standard, Ivor waved it to and fro so that all ashore knew that their
lord had control of the scream maker.
Bemused, Andrew settled against the
railing and watched as the dark muddy waters of the Neiper flowed by. The
landscape was in many ways so like home. Dark heavy pines hugged the
shore, giving way to pastures and fields of wheat already ripened and
ready for harvest.
The difference, though, was in the
farms. There were no homesteads here, the well-ordered holdings of
hardworking Mainers that he was so used to. Instead the homes of the
peasants were clustered together in small villages, the buildings
rough-cut log cabins, adorned with the usual Suzdalian carvings. Each
village surrounded a more massive log cabin, sometimes two, even three
stories in height, the obvious mansion of the landholder, flanked in turn
by a small stone or wooden chapel topped by the lightning bolt of Perm
pointing up to the heavens.
"You know, Andrew, it reminds me
somehow of the South."
Andrew turned to see Kathleen leaning
against the rail, shading her eyes to the morning glare and looking out
over the water.
"Strange—the land looks a lot like
Maine to me."
"Oh, the land, I think it reminds me
more of Indiana, right on the edge of the prairie. I went there once with
my father, when he worked for the railroad. Kal told me that only a day's
ride west and south of here the terrain opens out into open lands that go
on forever.
"But I was thinking more about the
farms," Kathleen continued. "Back home every man owned his own plot, no
matter how miserable, and usually the pride showed. Here it's like the
plantations, one man living in luxury and the rest in grinding
poverty."
The thought troubled him. As the boat
edged in close to shore, preparing to round the next bend, he saw how most
of the peasants were barefoot, or simply had rags tied about their feet,
which were laced up with leather thongs. Their clothing was nothing more
than a simple oversized shirt that came down to the knees and was held at
the waist by a strand of rope. All the men were bearded, the few old men
sometimes having beards that reached nearly to the waist. The women were
similarly dressed, occasionally offsetting their features with a brightly
colored kerchief to cover their hair, while the younger girls would use a
bright strip of cloth as a belt, to tighten their loose shifts about their
waist.
All of them stood fascinated, shouting
with terror as Ivor continued to pull the whistle.
Cries of "Yankee, Yankee," echoed from
the shore as the boat drifted past, and Andrew waved good-naturedly, the
more daring waving back timidly in response.
As they rounded a bend in the river a
shout of delight came up from the men on the deck, and Andrew could hear
Kathleen's gasp as the city of Suzdal came into view, its golden church
domes shimmering in the reddish light of the early-morning
sun.
"Why, it looks like something out of a
fairy tale," she cried delightedly, and Andrew found that he could only
agree. Though he had now been to the city a half-dozen times it still
filled him with wonder, this city so unlike anything he had ever beheld
before.
Passing the southside parapets, the
Ogunquit raced down the length of the city, the wooden walls
looking out over the river lined with thousands of spectators whose shouts
nearly drowned out the ever-continuing blasts on the whistle. From
battlement walls brightly colored pennants snapped in the wind, matching
the bunting of the Ogunquit, giving to the event a holiday
air.
For Andrew it seemed especially
pleasant this morning, since a rising breeze out of the west was blowing
the city's stench in the other direction.
Dozens of wharfs lined the quay, and
Tobias steered the Ogunquit
toward the longest, which projected fifty yards or more out into the
river.
Ropes snaked out and were quickly
secured to the massive pilings, and with a rattling crash the anchor
dropped free for added insurance. The crew below damped down the boilers
and a heavy vent of steam lashed out, sending the Suzdalians on the dock
racing backward, while for good measure Ivor continued to give repeated
blasts to the whistle.
"I'll be glad when he's finished with
that thing," Kathleen mumbled. "Almost drove me mad," and Andrew smiled in
agreement.
"I'm required to be his guest for a
feast," Andrew said. "Rather than wait for our visit to the rest of the
city, would you care to join me?"
Kathleen looked at Andrew and smiled
sadly.
"Are you merely asking me to be your
escort for a state function, or is there more to it, Colonel
Keane?"
Taken aback by her directness, Andrew
hesitated. He found himself fascinated by the sad gentle smile lighting
her features, and the way the reddish light of the sun tinted her soft
wavy hair. There was a tightening to his throat at the sight of her, but
in a moment his normal rigidity returned, for he could see the barrier she
was again putting up about herself.
"Either way that you wish it," he
finally replied.
Next to them the gangplank rattled
down, and Ivor strolled down it first, waving to the crowd with a dramatic
flourish, to the cries of admiration from his people for his obvious
bravery at having ridden upon a Yankee machine.
"Best be going," Andrew said nervously,
extending his hand to her. She hesitated for a moment, looking into his
eyes as if searching for something.
"Don't get too close to me, Andrew,"
she whispered. "I can't allow that ever to happen." She took his hand, and
together they walked down the gangplank and on into the
city.
Chapter
6
"Just fascinating," Kathleen exclaimed
as they turned another corner and found themselves in a narrow street
lined with shops devoted to leatherwork. The cries of the merchants
dropped to a curious murmur at the sight of two Yankees approaching.
Andrew was starting to realize that his having only one arm was a source
of some mystical wonder to them. Several women had come up to him, touched
his empty sleeve, and then bowed low, making a blessing
sign.
But even more curious for the crowd was
the woman by his side, her hoop-skirted dress drawing an unending stream
of excited comments. Kathleen had shown a gentle understanding, repeatedly
stopping so that curious women could touch the crinoline dress and exclaim
over the fabric. Andrew could not help but laugh when one old woman, bent
with age, had come up, her curiosity so strong that she had actually
lifted the hem of Kathy's dress, pointing and shouting excitedly at the
arrangement beneath. The nurse had turned scarlet at the display, as half
a dozen women were immediately on their knees, looking under the dress,
talking eagerly to each other. Andrew finally had to drag Kathleen out of
the circle of women which had gathered around, the old crone and her
friends following them for several blocks obviously intent on getting
another look. Finally Andrew was forced to offer a copper penny to bribe
the woman and her friends into leaving.
The day drifted into midafternoon, and
the mere thought that it would soon be over tugged hard at Andrew. The
feast at Ivor's palace had started to turn into yet another raucous
affair. But fortunately he had an excuse to leave, explaining that he
desired to show Miss O'Reilly the sights of the town.
For that matter his own curiosity had
been aching as well, for in all his previous visits he had come straight
to the palace, taken care of the necessary negotiations, and immediately
ridden back to the encampment. For the first time since their arrival in
this strange world he felt he was truly having a day off to explore, and
to experience the company of a woman as well, something unknown to him
since the start of the war.
There had never been time for such a
thing before—at least, that had been his excuse before the war. In the
company of women he had always found himself tongue-tied. Too
self-conscious about his lanky frame, towering height, and decidedly
bookish appearance, Andrew had found it near impossible to make such
acquaintances. Well-intentioned friends had of course tried to help with
introductions, but somehow they had never seemed to
develop.
There had only been one woman of
importance—Mary. It was the year before the war. Their courtship had been
brief but passionate, with an engagement and promise of marriage in the
spring of '61. He had believed in her more than anything else in the
world, her every word never doubted, her promises of what would happen
when they were married a thrill beyond imagining.
Only weeks before the wedding there
came a night when he had planned to work on lessons, but unable to stop
thinking about her, he had set off instead for a surprise visit to her
home. He knew Mary's parents were away, but they trusted him and would not
object to his being in the house with her alone. The front door was ajar,
and with the mischievous intent of startling her he stepped
in.
There came a sound from her bedroom, an
all too unmistakable sound, gentle cries that until that moment he dreamed
would only be shared with him alone. Though filled with loathing for
stepping into that room, still he had to know— and then wished he had
never done so, for the sight of her in bed with another still haunted
him.
Three years later, in the spring of
'64, a colonel from another regiment told him that their division
commander had stated, "That book-learning professor from the 35th has ice
in his veins and fire in his soul for a damn good fight. Damn me, I think
he knows nothing of fear, and pain doesn't scare him."
Andrew smiled inwardly at the memory of
that. Perhaps after all it was Mary who had made him such a good soldier,
for he could be icy cold with nerve, and yet have a passion to turn to
destruction when need be. He had come to learn that a happy man does not
rush into a war—it was only the youth filled with naivete and those who
had already been hurt beyond caring and wished to somehow escape their sad
empty fives that joined with eager intent.
"Why do you look so sad,
Andrew?"
"Oh, nothing, Kathleen, nothing at
all," he said quietly, trying not to look at her. Could she be touching
him after all? he wondered. Could he ever trust another woman after what
had happened? In his heart he doubted if he ever would.
"Just look at the beauty of this," she
exclaimed, going over and picking up a finely wrought box for jewelry, its
lid glowing with enamelwork portraying a warrior bowing to a lady dressed
in shimmering robes of blue.
Andrew looked at the merchant and
smiled, pointing to the box.
"Andrew, don't."
"Please—a little keepsake for giving me
such a lovely day."
"I couldn't," she said
shyly.
"But it's already been
done."
Andrew reached into his pocket and
pulled out a silver dollar and flipped it to the merchant, not bothering
to haggle.
Excited with such an offer, the
merchant bowed back, and reaching beneath the table pulled out a gorgeous
scarf of red embroidered with silver thread, indicating that it was a gift
for the lady in return.
The merchant then pointed to the box
and the figure upon it.
"Ilya Murometz," he
said.
"Ilya Murometz?" Andrew replied
excitedly.
Smiling, the merchant nodded as he took
the box and scarf to wrap up.
"That's a name from old Russian folk
legends," Andrew exclaimed, looking at Kathleen. "I remember reading about
him in a collection of folk tales. A fabulous character, one of my
favorites. So that proves it even more so. These people are medieval
Russians, transplanted here the same way we were."
"But how?"
"That's the mystery we've still got to
figure out."
The merchant held out the gaily wrapped
package to Kathleen, who, smiling, took it, while behind him his entire
family and staff of craftsmen bowed low at the honor of the visit, and the
incredible sum in silver paid for their work.
"I think you paid too much," Kathleen
whispered. "A couple of copper coins would have done just as
well."
"I made a friend there. By evening this
whole street will know of the purchase and think better of us for
it."
"And charge outrageous prices the next
time we come shopping here."
"I think of diplomacy, you think of
shopping."
"Call it being a practical single girl
living on her own."
They continued down the street,
followed as usual by a curious crowd, so that Andrew felt as if he had an
entourage. As they turned the next corner, two men from Company A strolled
by, one of them with a woman, obviously of dubious morals, clinging to his
arm. Instantly the men snapped to attention and saluted. Andrew looked at
the young soldier with the girl; he nervously turned a deep shade of
scarlet at the sight of Kathleen observing him thus.
"Enjoying the town?" Andrew
asked.
"Yes sir," the two
chorused.
"Well then, carry on, and stay out of
trouble. Remember the boat leaves before dusk."
Without another word, Andrew strolled
on, feeling slightly embarrassed for Kathleen. But he was surprised to
hear her chuckle.
"I was tempted to ask the youngster if
his mother would approve of his company, but I thought it'd be simply too
cruel."
A bit shocked, Andrew looked over at
her and was about to reply when a shout echoed down the
street.
"Colonel Keane!"
Looking up, Andrew saw Hawthorne
running toward him. Out of breath, the boy stopped and
saluted.
"There's trouble, sir. Major O'Donald
and some of his boys got into a tavern brawl. A couple of our boys got
busted up pretty bad, but one of theirs is dead, sir."
"Damn!"
"It's looking ugly, sir. The boys have
barricaded themselves in the tavern. It's just down the street from the
palace
on the main square. There's a regular
mob growing outside. Soon as I heard what happened, I came looking for
you, sir."
"Good work," Andrew replied. "A couple
of the boys just went up the street. Tell them to catch up with me—I'm
going back to take care of this. Rouse up anyone else you see and send
them packing to me. Now move!"
Andrew grabbed hold of Kathleen's hand
and at the run started back into the center of town. Within several blocks
he started to hear the angry murmur of the crowd, until finally turning a
corner into the square he was confronted by the sight of several hundred
Suzdalians milling about.
"You stay here," Andrew commanded,
looking at Kathleen.
"I'm going with you," she said
defiantly. "Some of O'Donald's boys are hurt."
"I'm not taking you into that
crowd."
"Stop being such a gentleman, Andrew
Keane. Now let's go."
Andrew could not help but smile. Nearly
a dozen men of Company A came filtering over to him from the edge of the
square along with a group of O'Donald's command, obviously drunk and cast
out from some other tavern in town.
"I want no shooting," Andrew snapped.
"You artillerymen, keep those pistols holstered, and by God if one of you
speaks a word I'll bust all of you straight into a month in the brig. Now
let's go."
Near running to keep up, Kathleen
followed Andrew across the square. She now saw him transformed, cold,
determined, and yet somehow relishing the prospect of this
challenge.
At the group's approach, the crowd gave
back sullenly.
Even from the outside of the building
Andrew could see that the tavern was a wreck. The heavy wooden door was
torn right off its hinges, lying in the street. Stepping into the gloomy
interior, he saw O'Donald and half a dozen of his men standing in a
cluster in the corner of the room. O'Donald had his sword out, and all the
men stood with pistols drawn. Ivor and a dozen armed guards stood in the
middle of the room, the rest of the tavern packed behind them with angry
onlookers.
"All right, what the hell is going on
here?" Andrew snapped sharply, stepping between the two
groups.
As one, near every man in the tavern
started shouting at once.
"Goddammit, everyone shut the hell up!"
Andrew roared. His command seemed to need no translation, and the room
fell silent.
Andrew looked at Kal, who nervously
stood by Ivor's side.
"Kal, tell me what
happened."
"Keane. There was a fight. A man of
Suzdal is dead," and he pointed to the bar, where a corpse was laid out,
the side of his head bashed in, with blood still oozing slowly from his
shattered nose and his ears.
"He smashed up James," O'Donald
growled. "That man started it."
"Later, Q'Donald," Andrew snapped, not
bothering to look back at the major.
Kal pointed to half a dozen Suzdalians
standing at the bar, one of them holding an obviously broken arm. A member
of the group gestured toward O'Donald's men and started
shouting.
"He claims O'Donald and his companions
started a fight for no reason," Kal stated. "The Yankee lying on the floor
then hit Boris, the dead man, with a broken chair leg."
Ivor and the assembly growled darkly as
the man spoke.
Andrew looked back at
O'Donald.
"Well, what's your side?" he asked, a
note of disgust edging his voice.
"It's a lie, colonel darling. We was
having a nice sociable drink. I even stood those blackguards a round, I
did. Then one of them tried to pick Jamie boy's pocket, and that after
we'd stood 'em a drink! So Jamie punched him one. A beautiful blow it was,
right to the jaw. Then that Boris fellow was on him with a knife. Well, we
all set to, trying to pull that thieving bastard back. Jamie got stuck,
but by the saints he still had the strength to pick up a chair leg and
send that devil sprawling. Well, we cleaned them out of here, and before
you could shake a stick this mob starts to form outside crying for
blood."
Dammit, Andrew thought darkly. O'Donald
was a regular lightning rod for trouble. He knew the major most likely
wouldn't try to lie to him, but his reputation for trouble had been known
in the division long before they had embarked.
"Well, it's a hell of a mess now,"
Andrew snarled, and walking over to their side he knelt down by James.
Kathleen was working feverishly on him, trying to stanch the blood flowing
from an ugly knife wound in his side. A froth of blood gurgled from the
man's lips.
"How is he?"
Kathleen looked up at
him.
"They punctured his lung. I can't tell
how bad the bleeding is inside. We've got to get him back to Dr.
Weiss."
"All right, make a stretcher from one
of those busted tables. Let's get him out of here."
Ivor started shouting darkly at
Kal.
"Ivor says that a man of Suzdal died by
your men. The man who did it must die now!"
Andrew turned and looked straight at
Ivor. He had to handle this one carefully. Seeing a back room, he pointed
to it. Ivor and Kal following, the three went into the room and closed the
door.
Andrew turned to Ivor and extended his
hand in a gesture of exasperation.
"Seems like your people started it,"
Andrew said, going at once to the attack.
"Not as I see it," Ivor
snapped.
"Come now. You saw those men. They're
gutter sweepings. I know a band of cutthroats when I see them. One of your
people tried to rob one of mine, then mine was knifed while defending
himself. I should be seeking damages from you."
"Never!" Ivor roared. "I want your man
for justice and blood money for the poor victim's
family."
"I will not leave my man here," Andrew
said coldly. "He needs our doctor now if there's any chance for him to
live.
"I'll agree to this," Andrew continued.
"If he lives my man will stand trial. Since this is your kingdom but
involves one of my soldiers, we'll have two judges, you and
me."
"I stand as sole judge for Suzdal,"
Ivor said darkly. "You will whisk your man back to your fortress and hide
him there."
"That would be madness on my part,"
Andrew replied quickly. "I want your friendship, not your animosity. I
acknowledge you as lord of Suzdal, and I am your guard and vassal. But my
people are different from yours and I am responsible for
them."
"And blood money?"
"I will pay that now," Andrew said,
"since your man is dead. If mine should die, though, then the balance is
even, for they killed each other, and the matter is
settled."
"Ridiculous!" Ivor snapped. "He must
face my justice right now!"
Andrew was silent, staring into Ivor's
eyes. The boyar did not give this time. Andrew knew the man was in a
corner; the crowd outside wanted blood for blood. If Ivor should back
down, word would fly that the Yankees had more power than their own boyar.
In a way Andrew could almost feel sorry for him. But if he gave his men
over to Suzdalian justice and a precedent was set, there could be no end
to legal entanglements, his command subject to execution on the most
arbitrary of laws. The sight upon his last visit of several rotting
corpses hanging from the south wall had made him aware of that. It was
something he could never permit happening to his own
men.
"Will you agree if I promise this?"
Andrew said, trying to find an out. "My man shall be taken back tonight
for treatment. I will stay here as a hostage, guaranteeing that as soon as
he is well enough to be moved, he will be returned to your palace. There a
trial shall be held, but we must judge this together."
Wide-eyed Kal could not help but let
his admiration show. It was unheard-of for a noble to offer himself as
hostage for a peasant. In such affairs a noble would not even care about
what happened to one of his people, and more than likely would spear the
man on the spot, just to get the argument out of the way so as not to
disturb an evening of drinking.
"I do not like this," Ivor growled,
trying to hide his amazement at Andrew's offer.
"That is all I can offer," Andrew said
evenly, trying to not let his desperation show. He wasn't one for suicidal
gestures, but he would be damned if he would allow one of his command to
be dragged out, executed, and then impaled on the city
wall.
"There is no other way," Ivor said
darkly. "I cannot let my people think that you have such influence over
me. There is enough trouble with Rasnar as is—he will seize that and use
it against me. Perhaps this fight came from his own hand. I have risked
too much by having you here already."
Andrew looked at Ivor in shock. He had
never expected such candor.
"Then we are stuck, my friend," Andrew
said evenly.
A loud shout suddenly echoed from the
next room, and before the three could even react the door burst open. A
disheveled warrior, sweat streaming from his face, bowed at the sight of
Ivor and started speaking, his voice near cracking with
excitement.
Bellowing a wild curse, Ivor stormed
out of the room.
"What's happening?" Andrew cried,
looking at Kal.
"It's the Novrodians! They're raiding a
village north of the city!"
Ivor came storming back into the room
and looked at Andrew.
"You are my liege man. One of my
villages is under attack!"
Both of the men looked at each other
with what almost appeared to be relief, for the impasse of the moment
could be forgotten.
"How far away?" Andrew
asked.
"It's up the river, an hourglass ride
away, and a brief ride inland. You can almost see it from
here."
"Hawthorne!
O'Donald!"
The young private appeared in the
doorway, the towering artilleryman barging in behind
him.
"Vincent, run quick now, back to the
Ogunquit, and tell Tobias to get his boilers up at once. O'Donald,
leave two men to get James to the palace, grab the rest of your boys, head
for the boat, and fire off a blank round. That should bring the rest of
our people-tunning. Now move it!"
Andrew looked back to
Ivor.
"Get as many of your foot soldiers to
my boat as you can, as quickly as possible. We'll go up the river and hit
them. The rest of your force can go overland by horse. We'll land north of
the village and move in, while you'll move in from the south." Startled,
he realized that he had not bothered with Kal but had spoken in
Russian.
Ivor suddenly smiled at him, his
suspicions confirmed.
He cuffed Andrew on the right shoulder
and stormed out of the room, roaring and cursing for his men to
follow.
Andrew stepped back into the now-empty
tavern. Kathleen was still bent over James, who was moaning weakly, and
came to her feet as Andrew approached.
"Fortunate you have a little war to
divert everyone's attention from this," she said.
He could not admit to her that it was
indeed fortunate.
"Stay with James and help him any way
you can."
"We need Dr. Weiss," she replied
coldly.
"It can't be helped now—there are more
pressing needs."
"There are always more pressing needs
than a man's life, isn't that right, Colonel Keane? An innocent man gets
knifed by these barbarians, but you rush off to help them
anyhow."
"I'm sorry, Kathleen," and he extended
his hand to her.
She turned sharply away and knelt back
down by the wounded soldier.
Without another word Andrew left the
tavern. Racing to the dockside, he did not even notice the two pennants
that suddenly broke out from atop the highest spire of the
cathedral.
"Drop anchor!"
Within seconds the landing boats
rattled down and the men started to swarm over the side. The Napoleon
field piece, swinging from the end of a winch, was already poised. Working
feverishly, the sailors swung the gun out and eased it down to the
lifeboat, where planks had already been laid across the
gunnels.
Andrew grabbed hold of a sling and was
lowered over the side, into a boat already packed with ten men of Tobias's
command, who, armed with muskets, had been converted into
marines.
Moments later they were on shore.
Company A leaped from their boats and with practiced skill spread out into
an open skirmish line, while with much heaving and cursing, O'Donald's men
lifted the one-ton artillery piece off the boat and pulled it up on the
beach. The boats were pushed off and headed back to the Ogunquit to
pick up Ivor's troops.
"The village is just on the other side
of that ridge, a verst or so away. That trail through the woods leads
straight to it," Kal said, pointing to a series of low-lying hills that
marched down from the east.
It was obvious to all that something
was happening on the other side of the ridge, for the sky was blanketed by
a dark roiling cloud of smoke from the burning town.
Andrew took another look at the rough
map Kal had sketched for him. Ivor and his knights would be galloping out
from the city, coming up the road toward the village. He hoped the
Novrodians would be looking in that direction, never expecting a flank
attack from the direction of the river. With a little luck they'd hit them
hard, driving them back before dark. Chances were it was nothing but a
raid anyhow, but it'd be a good opportunity for the residents of another
city to see his men in action, and to solidify his position with the
Suzdalians as well.
"All right, let's move
out!"
Spread in open skirmish line, the fifty
men of A Company started into the forest, while O'Donald's men and the
converted marines grabbed hold of the traces for the artillery piece and
started to pull the Napoleon up the trail. Behind them the first of Ivor's
men were now landing, and moved up behind the advance.
Running forward, Andrew reached the
front of the skirmish line. The men were grim, silent, back again to the
old game they had learned in Virginia of hunting other men. Instinctively
they moved from tree to tree, pausing for a moment, and then with a low
rush sprinting ahead another ten yards. They weren't facing men armed with
rifles, but an arrow could kill just as easily.
A hundred yards was gained, then
another hundred. As Andrew kept pace with the line, he saw the trail
before him straighten out and the crest of the hill a quarter mile away.
So close were they now that the crackling roar of the burning village
could be plainly heard, with smoke billowing up on the other side of the
crest. He paused and leaned against the trunk of a gnarled
oak.
A flutter of breeze snapped past him.
It took a moment for what had happened to register. Turning, he looked—the
arrow buried in the tree next to him was still
vibrating.
"Everybody down!" Andrew
roared.
Several things seemed to occur at once,
as if in slow motion. A soldier standing in the middle of the trail
started to spin around, an arrow quivering in his chest, his eyes looking
beseechingly at Andrew. Rifles rattled off to either side, and above the
noise the clear clarion call of a horn sounded.
The woods exploded into action. Dozens
of warriors seemed to spring up from the ground. Swords drawn, they rushed
forward, screaming fierce battle cries.
Andrew felt the hair on the nape of his
neck stand out. They were coming on like Confederate infantry, shouting
what sounded like the dreaded rebel yell.
Mark your target, mark your target, be
kept chanting to himself as he drew careful aim at an ax-wielding
beserker. The man went down, shrieking hoarsely.
Another target loomed up on his right.
He snapped off a round; the man kept coming, but the second round sent him
to the ground.
Turning, Andrew stepped back from the
hard-pressed skirmish line and looked about.
It was a trap—they'd walked straight
into a goddam trap. Memories of the woods of Antietam washed over him.
From the right he could see they'd already been flanked. Forward it looked
like hundreds of warriors were closing in.
Clear your thoughts, he told himself.
You're not a fresh fish anymore, dammit.
A warrior broke clear through the
skirmish line rushing straight at Andrew, sword raised
high.
He drew careful aim, dropping the man
so close that he had to jump aside as the corpse rolled
past.
"Company A, pull back! Pull back to the
artillery!"
Blue-clad forms came running out of the
battle smoke, and the enemy host roared with delight.
Turning, Andrew started to run down the
trail. A soldier beside him stumbled over, an arrow sticking out of his
back.
Andrew whirled around, aimed, and
dropped the archer. Holstering his gun, he grabbed the boy, dragging him
to his feet.
"You've got to run, boy!" Andrew
screamed. "Run, dammit!"
Half-dragging, half-pushing the wounded
soldier, Andrew turned the bend in the trail. Fifty yards ahead the single
field piece was already poised, the gunners ramming a cartridge home.
O'Donald and a dozen of his men were running up the trail, pistols
drawn.
The roaring charge from the right flank
grew louder. Suddenly there was a wild clashing of steel as Ivor's foot
soldiers waded into the fight, plugging the hole.
One of O'Donald's men grabbed the
wounded soldier from Andrew. Turning, Andrew looked about. The charging
host were coming on relentlessly, his boys pulling back in for the
trail.
"Back to the gun!" Andrew
roared.
His men streamed past as O'Donald's men
spread out across the trail. With pistols leveled they delivered six sharp
volleys, stemming the attack for the moment and buying precious moments of
time.
Andrew stayed with them, knowing that
Captain Mina would rally the defense.
"All right, lads, let's run for it!"
O'Donald yelled. As one the men turned and started to run, leaving two of
their companions dead on the trail.
At the sight of their fleeing, the
Novrodians sprang forward with wild shouts. It seemed as if hundreds of
them were pouring into the attack.
O'Donald, filled with the fierce joy of
combat, turned, produced another pistol from his belt, and snapped off
several more rounds, roaring with delight as three more men went
down.
Reaching the gun, the group rallied.
Andrew looked about quickly. His men were forming up in a V formation to
either flank of the gun, rapidly reloading, as Mina grabbed and pushed
bodies to create a double volley line, the obviously terrified sailors
filling in the gaps, while Ivor's foot soldiers formed a shield wall to
either flank. Turning the bend in the trail, the enemy host slowed at the
sight of the gun, while through the woods to either side the charge
started to press in.
"Hold fire on the gun," Andrew shouted.
"Let 'em get close. Company A first rank present! Fire!"
A sharp volley snapped
out.
"Reload. Second rank
fire!"
Within seconds the woods filled with
smoke as volley after volley snapped out, the men drawing their courage
back from the old familiar routine.
Ahead the enemy host seemed to be
building up for the rush, while on the left archers were gaining position
and started to pour in a deadly fire.
Suddenly a single form leaped forward
from the mob ahead. It was obviously a priest, his golden robes swirling
madly as he shouted and roared, his staff on high. With a wild cry he
started forward. In an instant the floodgates opened and the host swept
forward.
"Stand clear!" O'Donald
roared.
The Napoleon leaped backward, the
thunderclap explosion tearing through the woods. Sickened, Andrew turned
away as the double load of canister slashed into the enemy ranks. The
attack forward had simply disappeared.
There was a moment of silence, as both
sides paused to gaze at the carnage. Half a hundred bodies were piled up
before the gun. In three years of war, Andrew had never seen such
destruction from a single round.
Several of the sailors turned from the
ranks, retching at the sight. The rest of the men stood silent. Singly,
and then as one, the Novrodians broke and started back up the
hill.
"They've learned never to charge guns,"
O'Donald said coldly.
"Load solid shot—let's give 'em a
chaser."
The gun leaped again. The round crashed
into the woods, snapping down several trees.
"All right, keep the ranks close,"
Andrew shouted. "Forward, at the double. O'Donald, hold here, get ready in
case we're pushed back again. Somebody give me a
pistol."
One of the artillerymen tossed him a
loaded revolver, and leading the way, Andrew started up the trail. Trying
not to look too closely, he stepped past the bodies. Turning the bend in
the trail, he saw a small band of the enemy starting to
regroup.
"Volley fire forward," Andrew
shouted.
Rifles snapped to position, and a sheet
of flame lashed out. Cartridges were torn, steel ramrods slammed fresh
rounds home, and weapons were brought back up.
"All right, forward again at the
walk!"
With leveled bayonets the company
spread out to either side of the trail. Arrows snicked past, and with a
grunt of pain another man went down by Andrew's feet. Another bolt shot
past, slashing into Andrew's empty sleeve, so that it dangled loosely by
his side.
For the first time he realized that he
was being singled out as a target, but the realization only gave him a
grim determination to drive the enemy back.
Another volley was fired, a twenty-yard
advance, and then another volley.
They gained the end of the woods and
saw the burning village before them aswarm with several hundred men
pulling back, rushing to their horses, which were picketed in a small
clearing at the other end of town. Many of them were already mounted,
waving their weapons and shouting defiantly.
A high clarion call sounded off to the
right. Stepping out into the clearing, Andrew could see Ivor and his men
charging out of the woods a quarter mile away, Novrodians fleeing before
them.
By the time Ivor was within hailing
distance the last of the attackers had already disappeared off toward the
east.
"Captain Mina," Andrew said grimly,
"take roll, and get our dead and wounded back to the
ship."
Andrew stepped out of the woods and
started toward Ivor. A wave of light-headed giddiness swept over him, and
his knees felt loose and rubbery. For a moment he thought he might vomit,
and he had to struggle for control. It was always the same after a fight,
the exhilaration giving way to shock at what he had done with such cold
joy only moments before. His memory flashed to the bodies swept to the
ground as if from the blow of a giant. At least the rebs knew what
artillery could do. This felt more like murder than anything else, and he
was sickened at the thought.
But it was a trap. That was already
obvious. They'd been waiting for him.
Ivor reined his mount in, while
signaling for the rest of his command to sweep forward in pursuit of the
enemy.
Kal—where was Kal? Andrew wondered,
suddenly worried. The peasant had been aboard the boat and landed, and he
had not seen him since. But as if by magic the peasant appeared out of the
smoking woods to stand by his side.
"Just where the hell were you?" Andrew
asked.
"Where else, when nobles fight?" Kal
replied honestly, "Hiding."
"Maybe you're even smarter than I
thought," Andrew replied, seeing nothing but common sense in the
response.
"So you had a good fight," Ivor
shouted, reining up by Andrew's side.
"Could call it that," Andrew said
laconically. "Would you care to see?"
Turning, he pointed back down the
trail, and together the three started back.
Rounding the bend in the trail, Ivor
drew his mount up short. Wide-eyed, he looked at the carnage. Dismounting,
he stepped gingerly around the bodies, looking first at the ground, and
then at the torn and shattered trees to either side of the
path.
Turning, he looked Andrew straight in
the eye.
"I'm glad after all I decided not to
fight you," he said quietly.
"So am I," Andrew replied in
Russian.
Ivor walked over to the body of the
priest and kicked it over. The face was half gone. With a curse, Ivor spat
on the corpse.
"Halna, priest of Novrod. So the church
is now against me in the open."
"And someone knew we were in town
today, and planned this attack to lure us out, and perhaps defeat me,"
Andrew replied.
"Who else but Rasnar?" Ivor said
darkly. "I know my brother Mikhail fled to Novrod, so that is the
plot."
"So what are you going to do?" Andrew
asked.
"Nothing."
"Nothing, and leave that snake in the
middle of your city?"
"He is the arch prelate of all the
people of Rus," Ivor replied sharply. "Move directly against him and not
only will I face Novrod, but Vazima, Kev, Zagdors, all the cities of Rus.
My father wrested temporal power from his father. Because of that I have
the support of the nobles of all the cities. They would not support a move
to depose me, for it would threaten their position. But not even I would
dare to face him directly in this. So I will act as if this were nothing
but yet another raid, as we all engage in to keep our neighbors off
balance from time to time."
"Madness," Andrew said
grimly.
"When you know more of my world, you'll
not say that," Ivor said, a sharp tone of admonishment in his voice. "Your
men harvested many heads for my wall. My prestige in this little fight
will grow, and others will think twice before crossing me. You've caused
trouble for me, Keane, but you have your uses as well."
Ivor walked back over to his mount and
swung his bulky frame back into the saddle.
"I shall see you back at the city—we'll
feast tonight. And yes, our argument of earlier is settled. Your man died
just before I left, so now there is no problem between us. Now the people
will like you again."
Astounded, Andrew watched as the boyar
galloped back up the hill.
Andrew turned and looked at
Kal.
"He's mad."
"We are all nothing but part of his
game," Kal whispered.
"All know that in the end the struggle
between the lords and the church will soon be decided. Peasants fear
nobles, peasants fear priests as well—whoever wins their argument, it will
stay the same for us. As for you and yours, when wolf is done fighting
wolf, the victor will devour the new fox."
John Mina and his command came down the
trail, carrying half a dozen bodies.
"What's the bill, John?" Andrew
asked.
"Not good, sir. Ten men dead, thirteen
wounded, but they should pull through all right. Four men were
killed when we first got hit, and their bodies were stripped, so they've
got muskets and ammunition now."
"Dammit."
So that was the most likely cause of it
as well, Andrew realized. Get some guns and figure out how to use
them.
"There's something else, though," Mina
continued.
"Go on."
"Two men missing, sir. No one saw them
go down. I think they've been captured."
"Who are they?"
"Brian Sadler was one of them,
sir."
"And the other one?"
"Hawthorne, sir."
Chapter
7
Terrified, Hawthorne tried not to
watch, but driven by some horrible compulsion he couldn't turn
away.
The previous night, he'd been slung
over the back of a horse like a sack of grain and, tied and blindfolded,
carried back to Novrod.
Each breath now felt like fire, and he
wondered if some ribs might have been cracked. But for the moment that was
the least of his worries.
"Make gun work!"
What was before him seemed straight out
of a medieval nightmare. Private Sadler was strapped to a chair, his head
encased in a metal cap, with screws over each temple.
"Make gun work!" the priest
roared.
"You can kiss my hairy ass!" Sadler
screamed.
Smiling, the priest took hold of the
screws and turned them another half twist. Sadler arched up in the chair,
screaming with pain, and then collapsed.
Sobbing, Hawthorne tried to tear
himself free from the ropes that held him to the wall. The priest looked
over at him, chuckled softly, and then went back to
work.
"Make gun work!"
Sadler spat in the priest's
face.
The screws were turned again.
Hysterical shrieks rent the air, joined by the begging pleas of Hawthorne
to stop the madness.
The priest came up to Vincent and held
the musket up before him.
"You make work, I
stop."
God in heaven, how could this be
happening? Hawthorne wondered. He could stop Sadler's anguish, but then
another machine of killing would be in the hands of these
men.
"Don't do it!" Sadler sobbed. "They'll
use it against our men."
The priest turned back to Sadler.
Advancing, he prepared to turn the screws yet again. This time, however, a
priest who had stood in the shadows stepped before Sadler and started to
argue with the torturer.
The man kept pointing to Sadler and
shaking his head. It was obvious to Vincent that the man was worried that
Sadler would die if the screws were turned any tighter. Blood was pouring
from Sadler's nose, and it appeared as if his eyes were about to burst
from their sockets.
Finally the torturer smiled as if in
agreement to a suggestion. The screws were loosened, and shuddering Sadler
sank down in the chair.
The torturer left the cell. A moment
later the door opened again, and Hawthorne's eyes grew wide with
terror.
The priest came back into the room
carrying a wire basket nearly six feet in length and a foot in
diameter.
Inside, a dark-green snake coiled and
slithered, hissing menacingly. As it opened its mouth, twin fangs
glistened evilly in the torchlight.
"Not that!" Sadler shrieked. "God in
heaven, not that! I can't take it!"
Two assistants came into the room and
dragged a high table over to Brian, while the master torturer opened one
end of the basket and placed it on the table. Untying Sadler's right arm,
the two assistants started to push the limb toward the
opening.
"God, God save me!" Sadler
screamed.
"Stop it!" Hawthorne cried. "I'll show
you—just stop it!"
The priest looked over to Hawthorne and
smiled, gesturing for Sadler to be spared.
Hawthorne was cut down from the wall,
and the priest tossed the musket into his hands.
"Make fire and smoke," he
ordered.
Trembling, Hawthorne rested the butt of
the Springfield rifle on the floor and motioned for the cartridge and cap
box to be brought over.
As he finished, the torturer came up to
stand by his side with drawn dagger ready to strike.
Cautiously, Vincent brought the weapon
to his shoulder, pointed to the iron-barred window, and
squeezed.
Badly frightened, all in the room
jumped back.
Vincent handed the weapon back to the
priest. Gingerly the man took the weapon. Sniffing the barrel, he
exclaimed at the sulfurous smell and gazed darkly at the trembling
youth.
Taking the cartridge box, he pulled out
a paper-wrapped round, and following Vincent's directions, tore the round
open, poured the powder down the barrel, pushed the bullet in, and then
rammed the charge home. Cocking the piece, he placed a percussion cap on
the nipple.
Hawthorne pointed to the trigger, and
gestured to indicate how the weapon should be held.
The priest brought the weapon to his
shoulder and pointed it straight at Hawthorne's face.
Please God, let him do it, Hawthorne
prayed inwardly. He had already betrayed his beliefs by joining the army,
and now had taught someone how to kill. The punishment could only be
fitting.
The priest smiled at him
darkly.
The man spun around, putting the gun
barrel against the side of Sadler's head.
"See you in hell!" Sadler
roared.
The priest pulled the trigger. Brains
and blood splattered against the far wall.
Leaning over, Hawthorne vomited while
his tormentors laughed.
The doorway into his cell opened
slowly, and a black-bearded warrior stepped into the room. Vincent gazed
warily at the man, recognizing him immediately as the warrior who had
confronted him on the road.
The priest tossed the gun to Mikhail,
who hefted the weapon and smiled. Motioning for the cartridge box, he
pulled out a round, tore it open, and poured the powder into the palm of
his hand, then started speaking to the priest, who nodded
eagerly.
"You show magic of this," the priest
snapped, coming up to face Vincent. "Say no . . ." With a shrug he pointed
to the snake in the cage.
"Sleep tonight and
think."
"How do you know our language?"
Hawthorne asked, curious even through the cloud of dread and pain that
engulfed him.
The old priest suddenly seemed to
shrivel up into the posture of a cripple.
"Yankee, help me," he whined, holding
out his hand.
Horrified, Hawthorne realized that he
had seen the man before, but as a beggar outside the gate of Fort Lincoln.
He had even given the man a copper coin and spoken to him a number of
times, feeling sympathy for someone so wretched.
Cackling, the priest stood back
up.
"With this," and he gestured to the
gun, "we send man to kill your Keane, or maybe his woman
too."
The priest then pointed dramatically at
the snake, laughed, and stalked out of the room. Two assistants cut the
ropes that had held Sadler and dragged the shattered body feet first out
of the room, while another picked up the snake basket, grabbed the single
torch, and walked out behind them.
Mikhail was the last to leave. Coming
up to Vincent, he grinned and then delivered a smashing blow to the boy's
stomach, doubling him over. Laughing, Mikhail left the room and the door
slammed shut behind him.
Sobbing, Hawthorne collapsed on the
floor, dreading the realization that tomorrow morning he would have to try
to die, rather than give the knowledge that could threaten his
comrades.
Rasnar gestured for Casmar to withdraw
now that the tea had been served.
"Go ahead and drink," the prelate said
soothingly, "I promise it isn't poison."
Ivor looked across the table and,
smiling, pushed the cup aside.
"You insult my honesty," Rasnar replied
softly.
"Then be insulted. I'm not so stupid as
to drink something you'd serve."
"Come, come. I am far more diabolical
than that. If you visit me, then die of some malady shortly thereafter,
the blame would rest squarely on my doorstep. More than one man has been
falsely accused after the mere bad luck of having an enemy die after the
two had shared a perfectly innocent meal. If I kill you, Ivor, I'll do it
far more subtly than that, and be sure at the same time of having another
of my enemies blamed instead."
"And so what has stopped you so far, if
you are so powerful?"
"Ah, my old rival, perhaps I need you,
as you need me."
Ivor leaned back and adjusted his
glasses.
"Both of us would be better off if the
other were dead. This power struggle between the two of us has been
brewing for years. My father did what was needed to strip temporal power
from your father. Your church has no business in the affairs of state, and
you wish to change that."
"But ah, my friend, a reckoning is
coming," Rasnar replied smoothly. "The Tugars liked our little arrangement
that your father so foolishly upset. The church ruled the nobles, the
nobles ruled the peasants. Through our power, all submitted to the Tugar
host, and thus lived because of our preaching of submission to their laws
of feeding.
"I shall tell you something else as
well. Though the church ruled over all cities, we did not interfere when
you and your uncouth brethren would fight in the gutter with each other.
It was as the Tugars wished, for the cities were divided, and thus there
was never a dream of resistance."
"Nor would we resist now," Ivor said
gruffly. "It would be madness. There are not twenty thousand warriors
among all the Rus, to stand against the hundreds of thousands of the
horde. But we are not here to talk of Tugars, but of your plots against me
and my holdings."
"But the topic comes back to the Tugars
nevertheless," Rasnar replied. "They so ordered the balance of rule, and
so it has always been. To tamper with that, without their permission, is
folly. You and those of noble birth have the exemption, and the church
sells indulgences from the pit to those not of such birth. Together we
controlled the peasants, took the taxes, and prevented any trouble that
might result in the slaughter of us all."
"And the great grain houses and silver
hoards are already half full in anticipation of their arrival three and a
half years hence," Ivor replied. "I shall make sure all is in order for
their arrival, so why do you worry such about them?"
"I fear you have plans with these
Yankees," Rasnar replied sharply. "I saw it the first night after you
witnessed their power when they smashed your catapults. I could see that
fire in your eyes, Ivor Weak Eyes."
Ivor bristled at the name. He had been
Weak Eyes once, but the Yankee gift had solved that. He preferred now the
title of Ivor Yankee Owner, and felt Rasnar's taunt an affront. And yes,
he had plans, plans to unite all of Rus under his rule. Not since the time
of Ivan near twenty generations ago had one man ruled all the Rus. Even
the Tugars respected him, taking one of his sons on their endless
migration around the entire world. Upon his return Ivan had given the
throne to that son, the legendary Ivan the Great.
If he could unite all the Rus, then he
could perhaps negotiate that more of the feeding would be leveled against
Novrod, thus making his base of power even stronger after the host had
left.
But as it had stood before, only the
church was totally exempt from even the taxes of the Tugars. The church
still had that vast wealth stored away and could use it as bribes to the
Tugars and to turn princes one against the other. He needed and wanted
that money. His father had not had the nerve to take it, but with the
Yankees on his side, he could perhaps even bring down the church and have
all its wealth in his coffers.
"But we are not here to talk of
Tugars," Ivor said peevishly. "One of your priests led an attack against
my Yankees, and thus against me."
Rasnar chuckled.
"It is not funny!" Ivor roared,
slamming his fist on the table. "Two of the Yankees were taken prisoners
as well. What has happened to them? I must tell Keane
something."
"Tell him they're dead. They were
killed trying to escape."
"I doubt that. They could show you how
the Yankee weapons work."
"We could figure that out on our own,"
and Rasnar waved his hand as if the topic were of no
importance.
"If your priests lead another such
attack I'll take several monks from the nearest monastery and hang them
from the city wall to rot!"
"You wouldn't dare," Rasnar hissed.
"The priests, monks, and nuns are mine to rule, not yours. Touch but one
of them and I'll close every church in your land and tell the people that
the Tugar feeding will be directed against them alone. I'll tell them as
well that I will inform the Tugars that the nobles and merchants were
conspiring to resist the horde and must be punished. The merchant class
will then ally with me, forgetting the taxes the church once imposed on
them."
Ivor fell silent. Rasnar's father had
in fact decreed just the same thing when the boyars denounced and removed
the priests from all secular power in the Suzdalian realm, and shifted the
merchant tax to their own coffers. But at that time it was nineteen years
to the next feeding. There had been several riots among the peasants, but
the nobles finally restored control and Rasnar was forced to remove the
threat when he gained the prelate's chair.
"If you do that, I'll kill you," Ivor
said evenly, looking across the table.
"And have a peasant revolt on your
hands. Though that scum fear and hate us, they fear their hell even
more."
Ivor settled back in his chair with a
muffled curse.
"Come, come, my old friend, you and I
can reach an arrangement."
"Go on then," Ivor said
coldly.
"Help me to kill the Yankees and I'll
forget our disagreement."
"Absurd. They are useful
allies."
"You are playing with fire. I know they
aren't demons, they are men like us. The Primary Chronicle tells how our
ancestors fell into the light long ago, and thus came to this world. We
know that the Maya to the west and the Roum and Carthas to the east and
south came here in the same way.
"But your Yankees are different. How
will they react when it comes time to give one of five of their numbers to
the Tugar feeding?"
Ivor was silent. He already knew that
answer. These men did not understand the larger needs, to sacrifice some
so that the rest might live. They had weapons as well, weapons far more
powerful than the dreaded war bows of the horde. If but one Tugar was
slain by a Yankee, a thousand heads would be taken in retaliation, for
thus was the law.
He liked Keane; in some ways he could
even call him a friend and as such would spare him and those Keane pointed
out for special treatment. But already he knew Keane would not tolerate
the taking of any of his men. That was obvious from the anguish the
one-armed man had shown over the previous day's losses, and the capture of
the one called Hawthorne. Keane had demanded a march at once upon Novrod,
and was still threatening it, with or without Ivor's
agreement.
"By your silence I know what you are
thinking," Rasnar replied softly.
"It is still three years away, and by
then they shall be trained in our ways," Ivor stated.
"You're a fool," Rasnar snapped. "I saw
the danger of them the moment I observed their power. I know why you
wanted them—to use their power against the other princes and thus fulfill
your foolish dream of being another Ivan. I know as well that you wish to
use them against me. But they will bring you down first, or I will do it
myself."
"Priest, if you threaten me again I
care not for what injunction is placed upon me, I'll burn this church to
the ground tonight."
That was the one predictable fault of
Ivor, Rasnar realized. He thought himself to be brilliant, and in some
ways he was, but he was also a blustering buffoon, like most nobles. Like
foolish children they would rage and fight over a sand castle, only
knocking the prize down in the process. Ivor was dangerous when blinded by
rage, and he would have to be handled carefully now that his blood was
up.
"Let me make you an offer," Rasnar said
soothingly.
"My people in Novrod have taken your
bastard brother in. They help him even now, and he has gained the alliance
of Vlad and Boros."
Ivor growled darkly at the
revelation.
"I'll tell you now it was Mikhail that
organized the little entertainment of the previous day, with the hope of
destroying the Yankees and killing Keane, but unfortunately things didn't
quite work," and so saying he extended his hands in a gesture of
exasperation.
"Why are you telling me this?" Ivor
snarled.
"Oh, just to let you know what I can so
easily do against you."
"So what is your
offer?"
"I can arrange for a little accident
with Mikhail, and for all the world it would appear to be the doing of
Vlad or Boros. In turn I'll stir the nobles of Novrod against their boyar,
revealing that he had allied with me to destroy you. For even though there
is no love lost between Novrod and Suzdal, still nobles will unite against
one who uses the church to kill another.
"The rest will be easy, You march on
Novrod and take it as your own when the nobles there come to your side.
Then when the Tugars come, simply shift a greater portion of the taxes and
feeding to that city. The result, your enemy will be crippled and Suzdal
will emerge as the most powerful state after the Tugars are
gone.'*
"And in return I kill the Yankees,"
Ivor whispered.
"But of course. I have some who know a
thing or two about poison in water. Weaken them first, then finish them
off."
"You are evil incarnate," Ivor
hissed.
"I am practical. Of course, for my help
you and I will split the spoils of the Yankees. I will even agree that you
keep all the great smoke makers that did such damage in that little
disagreement yesterday."
Ivor eyed Rasnar closely, unable to
speak.
"You know in the end it is the only
way," Rasnar said evenly.
Growling with anger, Ivor stood
up.
"We made a mistake before when each
prevented the other from acting," Rasnar stated. "Both of us feared that
the other would get the secret of the Yankee weapons. Thus they lived, and
now threaten you more than you think."
"I can control them, and when need be
eliminate them."
"Your tea grows cold," Rasnar said
soothingly.
With a sweep of his hand, Ivor knocked
the cup from the table and started for the door.
"Such a waste. It was a wonderful
brew," Rasnar said calmly. "I know in the end you'll come to an agreement
on this, for there's no other way out of your predicament. The Yankees are
a two-edged sword, Ivor, and you are now balanced on the
blade."
As the door slammed shut, Rasnar could
not help but laugh, the first time he had done so since the arrival of the
Yankees. He knew Ivor all too well. As a boyar he was better than most.
But the man thought too much of his own vanity and dream of power,
something which could be so easily maneuvered.
In the end he'd agree. If the Rus were
to survive the next visit of the horde, he'd have to agree, and in the
process the church would once again gain its power back, for Ivor would be
beholden to him before it was finished. And besides, with several hundred
of the Yankee weapons, much could be done to spread the church's authority
over all the boyars of the realm once Ivor was
eliminated.
The report had reached him only this
morning that two prisoners had been taken, and with the right persuasion
would reveal how the magic powder could be made.
Chuckling, Rasnar stood up, threw the
contents of his untouched teacup into the fire, and strode from the
room.
The feasting had been good. Muzta Qarth
rode slowly past the slaughter pits where the scattered bones of humans
had been piled up, according to ritual, skulls in one heap, ribs in
another, arm and leg bones in the third.
Yet again, though, the disease had been
here before them, killing half the population of the village before the
first outriders and choosers of the flesh had arrived. Another quarter of
the cattle were still weak and disfigured, and thus unfit to
eat.
It took over fifteen hundred cattle a
day, along with other foodstuffs, to feed the host. When the two out of
ten had been consumed they would move on. The only way to feed now was to
take every healthy human, good breeding stock or not, young and old, and
place the symbolic halter about his neck.
Muzta paused in his thoughts and looked
down the hill at the human village, from which the cries of lamentation of
the few survivors rent the evening air.
Their anguish moved him not, as the
cries of any beast facing the knife moved not those who must eat. But he
knew what they would leave behind, when the yurts pushed on in the
morning.
The few weakened survivors would most
likely perish come the storms of winter, for they would not have even the
strength to bring in the harvest. When he returned here again with the
next circling the village would be overgrown ruins. A stopping place for
the Tugars for a hundred generations gone forever. He had hoped not to
feed here at all, and save this place, but Tula and the other chieftains
had demanded fresh meat, having gone for a week without a decent feed.
Even Muzta had to admit to himself now that the smell of flesh crackling
over the fire pits, the kettles of blood soup, the great pies of kidney,
and fresh roasted liver had set his mouth to watering.
The final course of the evening, in
commemoration of the moon feast, he had eagerly looked forward to. A
healthy female cattle of breeding stock had been brought into his yurt.
The moon feast usually was the only time that breeding stock were eaten,
and thus he felt no regrets. She had been dragged under the special Table
of the Moon and her head pushed up and secured in place. Alem himself had
done the honors, and with sure deft movements quickly sawed away at her
skull.
The cries of the victim were part of
the ceremony, the shaman interpreting them for omens regarding the next
month. When the sawing was finished, the victim was still alive and
conscious, another good omen. With an audible pop the skull was yanked
off, revealing the victim's brain, and those around the table reached in
with their golden spoons to scoop out the contents, while the cattle
struggled weakly and then died.
But then, to everyone's horror, an ugly
red knot of evil-looking flesh the size of a small apple was revealed.
Nauseated, Muzta spat out the brains he had been chewing on, while Alem
cried out that the auguries were too horrible to voice.
The memory haunted him, and he needed
no shaman to interpret what it meant. They must race on, he thought
grimly, and somehow outdistance this pestilence of running sores, which
left the cattle disfigured with ugly pock marks that could turn the
stomach of any who even contemplated eating them.
He looked heavenward. The Great Wheel
stood at its zenith directly overhead, the sign of late summer. The plan
was still good, he realized, even though the horses of the clans were
thinning from the constant march without a day to rest, covering in one
season the grounds that normally took two years. When they reached the
land of the Maya cattle the Wheel would be low, and the first snows
falling. Perhaps then there would be rest.
Meditatively he took another bite from
the fresh sausage made by his seventh consort and rode on into the
night.
Somehow he had slept. Coming up to his
knees, Hawthorne looked about the cell, which was bathed by the silvery
light of the Wheel and the twin moons that had risen in the eastern
sky.
Groaning, he came to his feet and
rested his hands against the wall. With a startled cry he pulled his hands
back and held them up.
What had once contained the essence of
Sadler's mind dribbled off his fingertips and splashed to the floor.
Sobbing, he tried to wipe the gore off, the horrid memories washing
through his soul.
Could he stand it in the morning? he
wondered feverishly. The snake, and the leering grin of the priest while
he screamed in terror—could he stand it? And in his heart there was the
nagging fear, an inner voice that told him he would
break.
The priest knew his craft well,
Hawthorne realized. In the mad terror earlier he might have been able to
hold out, but now there was only the long night and the contemplation of
what was to come.
He tried to form a prayer, to turn
inward, as he had once so easily done during the Meeting for Worship. But
that seemed endless lifetimes away. He tried to imagine the gray-shingled
church at the base of the Oak Grove hill. Snow drifting down silently
outside, the peace within, and even the memory of Bonnie Price sitting in
the women's section stealing sidelong glances in his
direction.
Why had he ever left? he thought
self-pityingly. He could be there now. It was still February back home,
maybe even Sunday. Longingly he looked at the Wheel, trying to imagine
that somewhere up there was his world, where even now they would be
praying, perhaps for him.
And in his soul he knew before the
priests were finished he would break, condemning more to death by his
weakness.
He slid back down to the floor. What
could he do? How he wished the priest had killed him instead, ending this
nightmare.
The thought started to form. It was a
sin, he realized, a horrible sin, that would condemn him to hell. But
perhaps the Lord would understand after all. To do it might spare hundreds
more from death.
Yet was he not taught that such an
equation was fallacy, that it was a logic the world had always used to
justify murder? Kill one to save hundreds—the moment that was done and
accepted, then killing was accepted.
But suicide? A sacrifice to save
hundreds. Even so, that would be better than living out his last moments
with the realization of a worst sin—the possible death of his comrades
because of his weakness.
Twisting his hands against their bonds,
he realized that Mikhail had done a clumsy job with the knot. Bringing the
rope to his teeth he worked feverishly, twisting and turning his wrists
till they were chafed raw. Gradually the knot loosened and finally the
rope fell away.
Steeling himself, Hawthorne came to his
feet, looked about the room, and saw at once the instrument of his
deliverance. The coils of rope used to bind Sadler still lay upon the
floor.
He had to work fast, for he knew fear
would stay his hand if he paused to contemplate the enormity of his
actions. Quickly he fashioned a noose. Scanning the room again, he was
startled to hear a curse come to his lips.
The ceiling was bare; there was nothing
to tie the other end to. Desperately he looked about again and then with a
chill realized there was only one chance. He'd have to tie the rope to the
window bars, then pull his own feet up and thus dangle until strangulation
choked out his life.
But when unconsciousness came, would
his legs drop and thus save him? There was only one alternative. He looped
the noose through the window bars, then pulled the chair that Brian had
sat on over to the window. Kneeling on the chair,
he then took another coil of rope. With
trembling hands he looped two coils around his ankles, hooked the ropes
through his belt, and tied his feet securely to his
backside.
"God forgive me this sin," he whispered
hoarsely. Balanced on the chair, he placed the noose around his neck,
cinched it up tightly, then grabbed the chair with his
hands.
The memory of snow washed over him,
gentle falling snow outside the window of the chapel, and Bonnie's eyes
gazing at him.
The chair clattered out from under him
and the rope went taut.
"Dammit, he won't do a goddam thing
other than send an envoy. He thinks they're already dead," Andrew roared.
"I've wasted a day and a half with him. We could have been near Novrod by
now. Let them see what a field battery can do to their walls and I'd get
Sadler and Hawthorne back damn quick."
"Have a drink, son," Emil said softly,
offering his friend a glass of the now precious brandy.
"Those are two of my boys," Andrew
snapped between sips. "I lost ten men out there yesterday, counting
O'Donald's two. James was the eleventh. I'll be damned if I'll lose two
more."
"And what do you propose?" Emil said
softly.
"We go back to Fort Lincoln tomorrow
morning, put the regiment in marching order, and head for Novrod, and Ivor
be damned. The regiment takes care of its own, it always has, and by God
it always will. By heaven, man, we've only lost prisoners twice, at
Antietam and Gettysburg, and that was to rebs, who at least obeyed the
rules of war. You see how Ivor hangs his enemies and criminals from the
wall. Good God, man, he took some of their wounded this morning and hung
'em out there to die. It was enough to turn your
stomach."
"Damn right," Hans mumbled in the
corner of the room. "Damn barbarians they are."
"If Ivor says no?" Emil
replied.
"I owe my loyalty to the regiment
first," Andrew snapped. "My men come first, and damn anyone who gets in
the way of that."
"You might have a full-scale war on
your hands. Ivor's the only ally we've got," Emil
cautioned.
"Then I'll give him Novrod when I'm
finished as a payoff. That ought to make him happy."
"He's in a power game we're not even
sure of," Emil replied. "Attack Novrod and you might upset his cart, and
bring everything crashing down on us as well."
"Better that than sinking to their
level of justice. I don't want anyone here to think he can take a man from
my command to do with as he pleases."
"I think you're wrong," Emil said
quietly.
"Then think me wrong. I don't want a
word of this until the regiment is formed. You're to load the injured
aboard the Ogunquit tonight. At dawn we go back to Fort Lincoln and
form up."
Hans stood up and smiled, slapping his
thigh.
"It'll be a damn good fight," the old
sergeant said, looking proudly at Andrew. Draining his glass, he strode
from the room.
Andrew turned away. In his heart he
knew this was the wrong move; he'd loose a lot more men before it was
done. But the strength of the regiment was in the knowledge that every
man, if need be, would fight to save a single comrade in distress. None of
them could sit idly by at the thought of Sadler, and especially the
bright-eyed Hawthorne, facing possible torture.
The world was spinning, his lungs near
bursting. This must be a foretaste of hell, and the terror of it made him
want to scream, but that luxury could not be had by a man who was
hanging.
In spite of himself he started to jerk
and squirm on the end of the rope, fighting the wild urge to grab hold of
the line and pull himself up.
Suddenly there was a grating noise and
the line jerked down several inches, yanking the noose even tighter about
his throat. A trickle of stones rained down around him.
The iron bar holding the rope must have
moved! Desperate, he reached up and grabbed hold of the rope. He felt his
lungs were near exploding. Bright stars started to flash before his eyes;
hot streaks of agony coursed to his brain as every nerve seemed to scream
for air.
He tried to pull himself up, but his
arms were too weak.
There was another grating sound and the
rope jerked down another inch. With a final lunge of despair he pulled
himself up by the rope, and his right hand shot out and grabbed a
bar.
The world was starting to lose focus,
as if he were looking down a long dark tunnel. Hanging now by one hand, he
tore frantically at the rope about his neck. For a terrifying moment it
wouldn't give.
Suddenly the knot loosened. With a
shriek he drew in a lungful of air, and another and
another.
Gasping, he worked feebly at the rope,
loosening the knot. As he pulled the noose over his head, Vincent let go
with his right hand and crashed to the ground.
He wasn't sure if it was a minute or an
hour until consciousness returned. His neck felt as if it were wrapped in
fiery metal.
With trembling hands he loosened the
bonds that held his legs and, weak-kneed, came to his feet. The noose
still dangled from the iron bar. Reaching out, he grabbed the barrier and
pulled.
The bar didn't move. Sobbing, he pulled
again, and still it did not budge. Had he dreamed it in the final moment,
and saved himself? Would he now have to face that horror
again?
Cursing wildly at his fate, he slammed
the bar with his fist, and it gave back easily with a sharp grating
noise.
So it had moved! Eagerly the young
soldier shook the bar several times. There were several inches of play in
it, but a heavy lintel stone prevented it from popping all the way
out.
There had to be a way. He'd given up
too easily. Had God sent him this sign after all, to use the gift of his
mind to find a way out?
Sitting back down, he let his eyes
wander about the room looking for some possible way, for he now reasoned
his death would not have been stopped if God had not wished him to somehow
escape.
An hour later he was ready. It had
taken nearly all that time to quietly pry a leg free from the chair Sadler
had been bound to. Taking a section of rope he had tied it to the loose
bar, and then weaved the rope back and forth several times around a
stationary bar and then back to the loose bar again.
Whispering a silent pray he slipped the
chair leg in between the ropes and then turn it like a windlass. The ropes
started to coil, the slackness going out of them. After a dozen
revolutions of the chair leg the ropes were now taut and resistance to his
turning motion became harder. Pulling the leg towards his body Hawthorne
now needed both hands, and after another revolution be was bracing his
feet against the wall, the muscles of his arms knotting and
straining.
He felt as if he could not tighten the
ropes any further and his prayer changed to a silent curse. A muffled
groan escaped his lips, sweat beaded his brow and then ever so slowly he
saw the loosened iron bar start to bend in the middle.
"Dear God give me strenth," he
whispered.
The bar bent inward, a dusting of
mortar drifted down, and then with a grating tear the bar snapped inward,
popping out of its mount. With a loud clatter Vincent fell to the
floor.
Terrified he snatched up the iron bar
and hunched down, staring at the door, waiting for a response from his
jailers. For what seemed like an eternity he sat in silence, animal
instincts coiling his muscles, ready to spring.
There was no response and gradually he
relaxed, stood up and and stuck his head out the window, to see that his
cell was a good twenty feet off the ground.
Tucking the bar into his belt, he set
to work. A moment later Hawthorne wormed his way through the narrow
opening. Grabbing hold of the rope, which was now tied to a well-secured
bar, he quickly slid down the line, burning his hands in the
process.
Fortunately it was still dark, but in
the east there was an ever so faint lightening to the sky. He wouldn't
have much time. Looking up and down the narrow alleyway, he realized one
direction was as good as another. Pulling the iron bar from his belt, he
started out at a run.
For several desperate minutes he feared
he was completely lost, and would wander thus until, with the coming of
dawn, the alarm would be raised. But turning the next corner, he was
confronted by the wooden palisades of the city wall.
For several minutes he peered at it
cautiously. It seemed that no one was on the battlement.
He hit the nearest ladder at the run
and quickly scaled to the top. Another twenty-foot drop confronted him.
Desperate, he looked for some way to get over the side.
"Hey!"
Startled, Hawthorne looked up. A guard
was approaching him.
The man shouted something, and
Hawthorne, desperate, merely shrugged his shoulders.
The guard came right up alongside and
started to speak.
Suddenly his eyes grew
wide.
"Yankee!" the guard
hissed.
As if driven by animal instinct,
Hawthorne slashed out with his iron bar, and with a sickening crunch the
man's helmet collapsed inward.
With a shriek, the man staggered
backward, fell from the battlement, and was still.
Shouts rose up from a watchtower
farther down the wall. An arrow hissed past, missing Vincent by
inches.
Closing his eyes, he leaped atop the
battlement and jumped.
Hitting hard, he rolled away from the
wall, and in an instant was up and running wildly toward the river.
Another arrow snapped past. Vincent staggered and fell, and was up again,
still running madly, a shaft sticking out of his thigh.
He hit the muddy shore, and grabbing
hold of a light skiff, pushed it out into the river. Leaping in, he took
hold of the oars and started to pull madly. The shoreline dropped away,
the faint outline of the city in the early-morning light drifting from
sight as a turn in the river pushed him away from view.
For what seemed like hours he rowed
without stopping, unmindful of his bleeding hands and the agony of his
throat. Finally as the terror subsided, he looked down at the wound. The
shaft was buried in the fleshy part of his leg. Nerving himself, he tried
to pull it out, but fell backward weeping from the pain.
He spied a rusty fishing knife in the
bottom of the skiff and used it to saw the shaft off near the wound, each
cut an agony as the vibration fired every nerve in his leg. Taking off his
shirt, he tore out a bandage and bound the wound tight, finally stemming
the flow of blood. Then, picking up the oars, he started in again, driven
by the fear that the hawk-faced priest would appear at any moment,
carrying the snake basket and cackling with delight.
The sun rose to its zenith and crossed
the sky. Trembling with exhaustion, Hawthorne finally fell over and lay
out to rest. But his rest was disturbed when in the distance he heard a
thunder which grew ever louder.
With his last ounce of strength, the
boy pulled his head up and looked out over the water. The river was moving
faster now, coursing between a series of steep hills. He could see a
curtain of spray rising ahead . . . rapids. Looking back up the river, he
saw a small vessel like a miniature Viking ship round a bend in the river,
its oars rising and dropping rhythmically. So they had caught up after
all, he thought numbly.
The skiff started to pitch and roll
with the current, but Hawthorne was beyond caring. Swooning, he fell back
down, and the blackness washed over him.
It had been a near thing, Andrew
thought grimly as he walked across the square of the city. He did not even
bother to acknowledge the bows of the residents who stopped to watch him
pass. Since the fight by the river, word had spread about how the small
detachment had met five times their own number and driven them back with
great slaughter, and the mood of the city had changed overnight from
wariness to outright displays of affection.
Reaching the cathedral, Andrew pushed
open the doors and stormed in.
Two hours ago the regiment had been
formed, rations issued, eighty rounds of ammunition per man passed out,
the one piece of artillery with a full complement of horses limbered and
ready.
When he saw Ivor himself galloping down
the road he thought that the confrontation would blow then and there, for
surely the boyar had come to threaten retaliation for this action. Their
stormy session the night before had not gone well for either, but to his
surprise the man had not come straight out and ordered him not to
march.
But Ivor reined in before him, smiling
broadly, and told him the news. Andrew shouted for the regiment to stand
down, and swinging his mount about he galloped back to the city, Kal,
Ivor, and Emil following him.
After seeing the results of what had
been done, no one could now step him in his rage.
He strode down the length of the
cathedral, his hobnailed boots clicking loudly on the polished limestone
floor.
Approaching the altar, he saw
Casmar.
"Where is Rasnar?" Andrew
shouted.
Startled, Casmar looked back at
him.
"I want Rasnar now!" Andrew
barked.
"His holiness is in meditation," Casmar
said nervously.
"Get him now," Andrew
snarled.
"Keane, be careful," Kal, who had
followed him, whispered nervously.
"To the devil with caution," Andrew
snapped.
"Don't do this," Casmar said, his voice
full of concern.
"If you don't find him, I'll look for
him myself!" Andrew barked.
"I will go announce you," Casmar
replied, shaking his head, and turning, he started for the side
door.
Impatiently Andrew stood waiting for
only the briefest moments, and then followed Casmar.
"Keane, don't!" Kal
cried.
Without comment Andrew kept on his
course. Pushing the door open, he stalked down the long corridor. At the
far end he could see Casmar turn and look back, an expression of fear on
his face. Andrew kept on relentlessly. He came up to the priest, who stood
by an ornately carved door. Pushing the priest aside, Andrew slammed the
door open and stepped into the room.
For once he saw the prelate completely
taken aback. Rising from behind his desk, Rasnar stood motionless, looking
nervously to where Andrew's right hand rested lightly on his
holster.
"No, I won't kill you," Andrew snapped.
"At least not yet."
"And why the act of mercy?" Rasnar
replied, quickly regaining his composure and settling back behind his
desk.
"Because as I am a liege to Ivor, he
would be blamed, so you are protected for the moment."
"Really, Ivor should learn to keep his
dogs on a tighter leash."
"I just got one of my boys back,"
Andrew said coldly, coming forward to rest his hand on Rasnar's
desk.
"Yes, how fortunate for you. Perm has
been kind to him."
"He told me how one of your priests
tortured him, how your animal hiding in his gold robes blew out my man's
brains and tried to force Hawthorne to reveal the secret of
gunpowder."
"Delirious ravings," Rasnar said
smoothly.
"I'll believe my boy before I'd ever
listen to your twisted superstitious lies."
Rasnar did not respond. With a steady
hand he reached over to a pot and poured himself another cup of
tea.
"I'd offer you some," Rasnar said
evenly, "but I think it is time for you to leave."
"I just want you to know that as far as
I am concerned, the game between you and me is out in the open. You
tortured two of my men, your plottings caused me to lose ten others in
battle, and I half suspect that fight in the tavern was triggered by your
people as well."
"Of that, at least, I am innocent,"
Rasnar replied.
"I don't care for your explanations.
You have a truce with me for right now—I'll grant you that for the sake of
Ivor. But if but one of my men disappears, if there is an accident of any
kind, if a roof tile should fall on someone or a man gets knifed in a bar
fight, I'll be in front of this church at dawn the next day. I'll blow in
the doors of this building and bayonet every man inside. Do I make myself
clear?"
"Really, you are quite dramatic,"
Rasnar said, his composure slipping at the open threat that had been
laid.
"Now we both know it's in the open
between us. I know you for an enemy and you know me. Outside this building
I'll acknowledge your position and keep the peace with my men, who God
knows would tear this place apart with their bare hands if the truth got
out. I'll acknowledge you and respect your customs, but by heaven, man,
you'd better respect mine, and from your pulpit there had better not be
another word claiming we are devil spawn, or I'll show you just what hell
I can create."
Trembling, Kal looked over to Andrew,
horrified by what he had just translated. He had been tempted to soften
the words, but Andrew had told him beforehand that if he suspected the
altering of a single phrase he would drum him out of the
camp.
"Yes, we know each other now," Rasnar
replied. "Now get out of my church, you infidel!"
Andrew came to attention and smiled
sardonically.
"Good day to you, your holiness. I
apologize for interrupting your meditations." Snapping a salute, he turned
and walked out of the room. Stopping at the door, he winked at Casmar, who
stood wide-eyed at the exchange, and then went on out into the
hallway.
"That was madness," Kal hissed, nearly
running to keep up with Andrew as they stepped back out into the
street.
Stopping, Andrew looked at the man and
smiled. Exhaling noisily, he pulled out a handkerchief and wiped his
brow.
"You people hide your animosities in
maneuverings, and plots within plots. We New Englanders are far more
direct. We say it directly and up front, and the devil take the hindmost.
It'll keep him off balance for a while. He's not used to dealing with
that, and I daresay he will back off for the time
being."
"I can only hope so, Keane. His
holiness is a dangerous enemy."
"Maybe so," Andrew said quietly. "Now
let's go back and see that boy."
The tension released, Andrew actually
found himself relaxed. Hawthorne would survive, but the boy had been
through a nightmare. It was a miracle he had been spotted clinging to the
overturned skiff and fished onto shore.
Thank God he was safe, the only good
news to happen after the tragic losses of the last three days. It was too
bad about Sadler. He had been a good soldier, joining the regiment along
with his brother Chris back in the early days of '62. He'd have to talk to
Hawthorne about that, for to tell Chris the truth would most likely drive
him to murder the first priest he laid eyes on.
For the good of the regiment he'd have
to ask Hawthorne's silence about most of the things that had happened, but
he knew the boy would understand.
Climbing the steps of the palace,
Andrew returned the bows of the guards with a salute and ventured in. Ivor
was there to greet him, smiling with eagerness to hear what had happened.
The beefy-faced boyar had actually laughed when Andrew had first told him
what he planned to say. Of course, it would help him, Andrew realized, to
have a vassal who was an outsider and thus not intimidated by the
priests.
Smiling at Ivor, he stepped past the
boyar and entered a narrow windowless room.
Wild-eyed, Hawthorne tried to sit up as
the door opened.
"It's all right, son," Andrew said
softly. "You're perfectly safe now."
Feverish, the boy sank back on to the
bed.
"How is he?" Andrew asked nervously,
looking at Emil.
"He'll pull through all right." He
patted Hawthorne on the shoulder. "The neck will heal nicely, but he'll be
dam hoarse for a while. His hands are badly torn, and I think he's even
cracked his ankle. We'll get that arrow out shortly. But I want this place
scrubbed down first and my instruments boiled."
"Hawthorne, you're in the best of hands
with old Doc Weiss here. He'll have you up and around in no time. Just
settle back and get well. Kal here said he'd be honored if when you're
feeling a bit better you'd stay with them so his wife and that lovely
daughter of his can look after you. I want you to start practicing your
Russian with them, and that's an order."
Tears filling his eyes, Hawthorne
looked beseechingly at Andrew.
Gently Andrew sat down on the side of
the bed.
"What is it, son?"
"Colonel . . ."
"Go on, you can tell me. I'm proud of
you, boy, and I don't blame you for talking to try to save Brian's life.
It was a noble act on your part, and braver still that you chose death
rather than risk the lives of your comrades. I'm promoting you here and
now to corporal for how you handled yourself."
Hawthorne started to shake his head,
the tears coursing down his face.
"No, I can't," he
whispered.
"Why?"
"Colonel, I—I killed a
man."
Andrew was silent. Why did it have to
be this way? He had hoped for the sake of this young Quaker that in battle
he would never know if a bullet he fired had actually struck a man. But
for his first test Vincent had been forced to do it in the worst possible
way—up close, looking into the eyes of the man he cut
down.
The memories came back. How many had he
killed like that up close? Ten at least since coming here. And then there
was that reb boy in the Wilderness. He'd shot him so close that the boy's
uniform had been scorched, and then for an hour the enemy fire had been so
heavy that he had been forced to lie beside the youth, watching the life
slowly ebb out.
God, was that all he was good for now,
killing, and leading others in killing? He tried to force the thought
away.
"I think God would understand why and
forgive you," Andrew said gently, holding Hawthorne's
hand.
But would God ever understand my own
sins and the passion for battle? he wondered sadly.
Chapter
8
Awakening in the hour before dawn,
Andrew was surprised to feel the crunch of a light frost on the ground
beneath his feet as he stepped out of his cabin.
It was April back home, the fifteenth
of the month, he thought as he looked heavenward. As he watched, a fiery
meteor crossed the sky, and for a brief moment he thought it must be a
portent of some kind, even as he chided himself for such superstition. Was
his war still going on back home, or was it over by now, and Lincoln
working instead on binding up the wounds of the nation?
Funny, he realized, he was thinking
less and less of home in these last two months. They'd been remarkably
peaceful, and with that peace the men had turned to their various projects
with a will.
The Methodist meeting house across the
green was nearly finished; there was even a steeple waiting for the bell,
which was the big cause of excitement this morning. The town hall was up
as well, and the boys had even concocted a baked-bean-and-ham supper in it
the night before, complete with a band, singing, and
dancing.
Kathleen had danced the evening away
with him, but still there was that wall between them as if both were wary
of the possible hurt the other might offer. The Suzdalians had even been
drawn into the celebration, and a number of the men had female escorts for
the evening.
A sizable community of a hundred or
more huts had sprung up outside the earthen walls, housing merchants and
twoscore families who had moved down from the city to offer their skills
and services to the regiment.
In this quiet time, which Andrew had
come to love so much, he walked down Gettysburg Street listening and
thinking. The camp was as happy as could be expected. The young single men
had seemed to adjust the easiest. Two had already asked for the right to
marry, and he now found himself in the uncomfortable role of being
something of a father, telling them to wait and let the courtship develop
a little longer.
Among the hundred and fifty or so men
who were married, some with children back home, it had been far worse. A
day did not go by when a grim-faced soldier did not come to him asking if
there was any hope of ever seeing Maine again. He had kept up the lie,
offering assurances which he doubted would be true, hoping only that in
time they would come to accept whatever strange fate it was that had cast
them here.
There'd been three suicides, all of
them married men, despondent over their fate. Ten others were now confined
to the hospital, sitting quietly throughout the day, talking softly to
themselves, or to imagined loved ones. Kathleen treated them with loving
care, hoping to lure them back, but in his heart Andrew knew there was
little hope; they had found a gentle world in their thoughts and would
most likely dwell there for the rest of their lives.
He pushed the thoughts aside as
reveille echoed in the morning air. From the cabins curses and groans cut
through the early-morning chill, and Andrew smiled at the familiar sounds.
He'd always found those who could not wake up easily to be a source of
amusement, realizing that to such men, a man who could awake instantly,
feeling refreshed, was somehow unnatural.
The camp came alive with the morning
routines, which he watched and participated in with quiet satisfaction.
With morning parade and breakfast soon out of the way, the various
companies set off to their appointed tasks. New projects had sprung up
almost overnight. A small quarry for limestone, opened by Company B, was
now operating on the other side of the river, while H Company was nearly
finished with building its first raft for the ferry service to support the
operation.
At least Tobias had found a task as
well. Two weeks ago he had pulled out and sailed down the river to go
explore the freshwater sea and had not been heard from since. Of course,
Andrew was worried, but at the same time felt a sense of relief that the
quarrelsome captain was out of his hair for a while. Anyhow the showing of
the American colors would do no harm.
"Colonel, sir. The men should be ready
for you now."
Roused from his thoughts, Andrew looked
up to see Captain Mina of E Company standing before him expectantly. He
looked especially dapper this morning, his dark thin mustache freshly
waxed, his uniform neatly pressed.
"Well then, John, let's go see what
you've got."
Together the two strolled out the gate
to what was now called the Mill Stream Road and started up the hill. Every
time he came up this way Andrew found it amazing how much farther back the
forest kept retreating because of the unending harvest of wood. Rounding
the first bend in the road they came past a pile of fresh-cut boards,
still oozing resin. A loud continual rasping cut the crisp morning
air.
Smiling, Andrew paused for a moment to
watch the sawmill in operation. If anything could remind him of Maine it
was this. The building had yet to be framed, the rough logs of its
skeleton still bare to the weather. There was a good head of water this
morning coming down the chute and the ten-foot overshoot wheel turned
easily. The driveshaft was an oak beam engaged directly to the wheel. From
there a leather drive belt provided power to a five-foot circular
sawblade, on the main floor of the building.
Logs were snaked into the back of the
mill, straight out of the pond which was still growing and spreading out
in the narrow gorge behind the mill. Andrew watched as a team of men
guided the log onto the cutting table, strapped it into place, and started
to push it forward. A shower of sawdust suddenly kicked up as the blade
bit in with a rasping whine.
"How goes it this morning,
Houston?"
The captain turned around beaming, and
as usual his excitement over this pet project was
unlimited.
"It's a-growing, sir," Tracy said,
beckoning for Andrew to come in and have a look around. "We're rigging up
a power winch line off the wheel," and leading the way he started down the
ladder to the lower floor. The clatter of the wheel and the shrieking of
the blade echoed like thunder as Houston pointed about and
shouted.
"One of my boys is almost finished
cutting the blocks out now. If we had the right tools I'd have it done by
now. But Dunlevy says he's too busy on other projects, and we should be
happy about getting the blade, and that's that."
Andrew could see Houston wanted his
support to shift the blacksmith back under his command, and smiling, he
shook his head.
"Dunlevy gave you your blade—-now he's
under John here for a while," and John smiled with good-natured rivalry at
his friend.
"All right. Well, at least I can tell
the boys I tried," Tracy said with mock dejection. "Anyhow, we'll rig up a
winch here off the main driveshaft, and when we need a new log, we hook
the cable on, I push down on this lever here, which engages the gears, and
in it comes, saving my boys a lot of sweat. The tough one, which won't be
finished for a week yet, is mounting the cutting bed to a sprocket. Once
that's in, then the boys won't have to feed the log in by hand. The
sprocket will simply push the bed, with the log strapped to it, and a nice
even plank will be cut out as easy as pie."
"Good work," Andrew said
enthusiastically, clapping Houston on the shoulder.
"Now if only I could get all the water
I need. It was bad enough when Fletcher got that dam of his done and
started to build up a head of water and wouldn't release any down to me.
But now you, John," and he pointed an accusing finger at Captain Mina.
"That dam of yours is taking forever to fill."
"Look, do you want my products or not?"
John said quickly. "You need me if you want to expand this second-fiddler
operation."
"Second fiddler is
it!"
"Gentlemen, gentlemen, please," Andrew
said, holding up his hand. "We both need each other here, remember. I want
John's operation with full water as quickly as possible —we all need what
he can produce. Once that's done, you'll have all the water you need. All
right?"
"You heard him, John," Tracy replied.
"Once that dam of yours is filled, don't hold back on me. We've all got to
use the stream."
"All right, all right, but colonel,
sir, my men are waiting for you. Besides, Private Ferguson is just dying
to show you his new plans."
Refusing a hand, Andrew made his way
back up the ladder and leaving the sawmill continued up the hill. A
hundred yards farther up they paused for a moment to watch Fletcher's
operation. Even as the mill operated a crew of carpenters of his company
were busy putting up siding provided by Houston. This was one place that
had to be protected from the rain.
The millstones were small ones, less
than three feet across. They were temporary affairs until a couple of boys
from B Company could turn out full six-foot stones of granite, which would
take at least another month.
But for the Suzdalians it was still a
wonder. Every day there was a steady stream of people, most on foot, some
driving small wagons laden with bags of freshly harvested wheat, lined up
outside the mill waiting for their grain to be ground into
flour.
By agreement with Andrew and Ivor the
rates were simple enough—one-tenth of all grain ground was kept as
payment, and as a result the regiment would soon have fresh bread, for one
of O'Donald's boys had been a baker and even now was supervising the
construction of several ovens to handle the demands of the
regiment.
Passing on up the hill, they came out
upon the latest addition to the mill stream's industries. The furnace and
attached forge were small, with only a ten-foot wheel for now. But Mina
was already talking about expanding it over the winter and building a
great twenty-foot wheel by spring.
Smoke was billowing out from a brick
chimney, and with each turning of the wheel there was a loud rush of
sparks as the bellows driven by the waterwheel pumped in a fresh draft of
air.
This project had been the most complex
to date, requiring in one way or another the labor of half the regiment to
get it ready. Nearly a hundred men had been busy felling wood for weeks,
and following the lead of several charcoal makers from the north country
of Maine had soon cooked up hundreds of bushels of charcoal of at least
passable quality.
The men of B Company had worked across
the river, cutting limestone with the few tools available, crushing it
with hammers to serve as a flux which would draw off the nonmetallic parts
of the ore to form a brittle glasslike slag.
Finally there'd been the mining of the
ore. A site had been located farther up in the hills, and fifty more men
had labored intensively using the few picks available to cut the ore into
workable chunks and then haul it back down the hill.
Others had worked at building the dam,
which now was nearly twelve feet high and would finally rise to twenty-two
feet to power the larger wheel already planned to replace the temporary
ten-foot one now in place.
Still others had helped to fashion the
bellows from two whole cowhides, and the huge earthen ramp to the top of
the furnace, where the crushed lime, charcoal, and ore were dumped in for
the cooking-down to the final product.
The Suzdalians at least had brick kilns
located upriver from the town, and in trade for ten dozen bushels of
Fletcher's wheat and several thousand board feet from the sawmill a
sufficient quality had been purchased, transported downriver, and packed
up to the hill to make the furnace.
Andrew had already noticed a creeping
inflation starting to set in as far as prices went with the Suzdalians,
and he resolved that a brick kiln would be a major priority, since there
was always a need to supply the mills, and the growing town of Fort
Lincoln.
"We're ready when you are, sirs," one
of Mina's men called as the officers approached.
A regular delegation was waiting for
them, including representatives from the Methodist committee, who after
intense negotiations had finally won approval for the first casting to be
used as a bell for their chapel.
Today's runoff would be modest; Mina
had calculated it to be about five hundred pounds of iron, which as soon
as it had cooled would be turned over to Dunlevy and his crew of
apprentices. A mold for the bell had been fashioned from clay, and when
enough iron had been amassed it would be remelted and poured
in.
As Andrew looked around he realized
that nearly half the regiment was here, since so many had participated in
getting this project started. Their pride and excitement was evident in
their looks of eager anticipation as Andrew approached.
"Colonel, sir," a grimy private said,
stepping forward and saluting, "me and the boys working this here mill
would appreciate a couple of words from you."
Andrew looked over at John, who smiled
broadly. It was a common joke with the regiment that the professor, whose
job before the war had been talking, somehow got tongue-tied when asked to
give a speech to the men.
Andrew looked around at the men and
smiled good-naturedly.
"I'm proud of all of you," he said.
"Proud that you're Union men tested in battle, the finest regiment in the
Army of the Potomac," and with that the men cheered at the mention of that
most famed army of the war.
"I'm proud as well that you're Mainers,
the best from the finest state in all New England," and with that an
appreciative growl went up from the ranks, peppered with witticisms about
their neighboring states to the south.
"This mill will be the foundation from
which other projects will spring that will be the envy of this
world."
He looked about and suddenly realized
that he had unwittingly slighted the men working on other
projects.
"Not to mention the sawyers, miners,
and heaven knows what other projects you boys are cooking up," he said
hurriedly, and the crowd laughed appreciatively.
"All right, then, enough of the
speechifying and let's see what we've got here."
With a ceremonial flourish, John
stepped forward and handed Andrew an iron pole and pointed at the clay
plug at the base of the kiln. Feeling somewhat clumsy with his one hand,
Andrew grasped the pole and thrust it at the plug. After several attempts
the clay broke, and as if by magic a hot river of metal poured out into
the rough troughs laid out in a bed of sand at the foot of the
furnace.
A loud cheer went up as hundreds of
pounds of molten metal flowed out, shimmering and sparkling, the heat so
intense that Andrew held his hand up to protect his face from the
glare.
Beaming with pride, John could not
contain his excitement and jumped up and down, until the runoff finally
trickled to a stop.
"All right, load her up again!" John
shouted. "Let's have a ton of this beautiful stuff by
tomorrow!"
John looked about and finally spotted
the man he wanted.
"Ferguson, come over
here."
From out of the crowd, a slight form
appeared, smiling nervously. His glasses made his pale-blue eyes appear
owl-like, giving the man an almost ridiculous appearance. Andrew had
always liked the man, even though more often than not he was in the
infirmary, the hard rigors of campaigning simply too much for his body.
Several times he had expected to see Jim's name stricken from the roll,
but a week later he'd come dragging back, ever eager to try again. He had
offered Jim an easier job behind the lines with the quartermaster, but the
private had always refused.
Here, however, he had come into his
own, his student days studying engineering before the war now making him
one of the more valuable men in the regiment.
"Shall we take a look, private?" John
asked.
His head bobbing up and down, Jim
pointed to a rough cabin next to the mill and led the way, the two
officers following.
Stepping into the darkness, Jim lit a
couple of pine sticks that were so heavy in resin they burned as brightly
as candles. Pointing over to a table, Ferguson rolled out a sheet of
paper, which had become available only the week before from the small
paper-making operation located back at the fort.
Andrew leaned over the diagrams and
could not help but shake his head.
"Are you serious, Jim?" Andrew asked
quietly.
"Of course I am, sir. I'm always
serious about such things."
"But a railroad? Why would we even need
one?" Andrew asked.
"Why not?" Mina replied
enthusiastically. "Ferguson here's got it all figured out. It'll be a
narrow-gauge line of two and a half feet, saving a lot of effort on
grading and tracks. The line would start at Fort Lincoln and come up the
Mill Stream Road, then continue on up past here and then to where the ore
supply is. Since it would be a light gauge we could use wooden tracks
covered with iron straps to get started. I figure we'll only need twenty
tons of iron a mile that way.
"The line could haul lime flux, bricks,
anything we wanted.
from the river on up. At the top it
could haul charcoal and ore down to the mill, and then run lumber and
finished iron back to the river again."
"It'll take a lot of work," Andrew said
quietly.
"I've got that figured already," John
replied quickly. "Actually, not that many of our boys would be tied up. I
was talking to Kal only yesterday about it—he claims he's got some
relatives that'd make excellent gang bosses. Now that the harvest is
coming in there'd be several landholders who'd loan out their peasants as
laborers. We could pay for them with the regiment's half of the lumber and
some of the Franklin stoves I'm planning to turn out from the
foundry."
"Kal, get in here!" Andrew
roared.
As if waiting to be called, the peasant
showed up in the doorway.
"What is this about you being a gang
boss?"
"Colonel, sir," Kal said smiling
disarmingly, "it'll be simple enough. I'll subcontract the work out to
several of my cousins."
"Subcontract? Just where the hell did
you hear that phrase?"
Kal looked around
innocently.
"You asked me to learn my English
well."
"All right. And I take it you're
learning a little capitalism on the side?"
"Well, I am collecting a small payment
from the men I'll recruit to help with the grading and cutting of lumber
for ties."
"You mean a kickback, don't you?"
Andrew asked, struggling to keep control and not burst out
laughing.
"I prefer to call it a
consideration."
Shaking his head, Andrew looked back at
Ferguson.
"What about power? You'll use horses, I
take it?"
Ferguson broke into a
grin.
"Steam power, sir—a regular
locomotive," and as he spoke he rolled out a set of plans for the
engine.
"How in heaven's name do you plan to
pull that one off?"
"Sir, we have two engineers in the
regiment, Kevin Malady and Kurt Bowen, both of I Company, and a couple of
firemen as well. I've already been over the Ogunquifs engine from
one end to the other, and I must confess to having learned a little
something about such things before I joined the army.
"We'll need to expand the foundry,
putting in a couple of tilt hammers, an engine lathe and a reheat furnace
for steel. I figured it out, and inside of a month they could be
operating. In three months the track will be laid, the engine turned out,
along with a couple of flat cars and hoppers, and the MFL S Railroad
will be ready to run."
"MFL S?" Andrew asked, unable to
contain his curiosity.
"Maine, Fort Lincoln, and Suzdal
Railroad."
"Suzdal?"
"Why, of course, sir—that's the next
step, to run a line up the river road straight into downtown
Suzdal."
"One thing at a time, Ferguson, one
thing at a time."
"Then you approve?" Mina asked
excitedly.
"All right, I approve. But no more than
sixty men from the regiment working on this—the rest of the labor comes
through Kal. The first priority on labor for now goes to the making of
more tools. Then comes expanding Dunlevy's smithy shop with your
trip-hammers, then the expansion of the foundry here.
"Can you manage that,
Mina?"
"Of course, sir."
"All right, then. John, I'm appointing
you coordinator of labor for the various operations involving ironworking
and the railroad, but you're not to pull men away from Fletcher and
Houston, or they'll be raising hell. Is that settled?"
"Of course, sir, and thank you,
sir."
"It's a beautiful day, gentlemen, and
for right now I plan to take a ride and enjoy it. Good day to
you."
Walking out the door, he turned quickly
and looked back. Mina, Ferguson, and Kal were all exuberantly slapping
each other on the back. Shaking his head, Andrew started back down the
trail. They'd most likely been planning this one for weeks, thinking that
they'd have a tough sell job.
Frankly, he loved railroads and was
already eager for the first ride on the MFL S.
"You know, you Yankees are really quite
amazing," Kal said good-naturedly, looking across the table at Hawthorne,
while pouring him another mug of tea.
Vincent had become something of a
regular feature in their cabin. He had stayed with them for two weeks
while his leg had healed. But since then his visits were a daily
occurrence, and it was obvious that his major reason for dropping in was
Tanya, who waited eagerly each evening for his arrival. After an hour or
two of conversation with the family the young couple would leave for a
walk, returning each night just as taps sounded.
The courtship, however, was more than
just keeping company with a young lady. Vincent had become part of their
family as well, sitting with Kal and pitching in with the
chores.
Together they had managed to coax a
load of broken and rejected bricks from the foundry, and now Kalencka was
perhaps the only peasant in all of Suzdal with a real chimney to his home.
Not to mention being the first peasant with an actual clock ticking in the
corner, and a Bible, which Hawthorne was using to teach Kal how to
read.
That alone had been a source of mystery
for the peasant, though he did not say anything about it. For the stories
of Kesus, Moos, and Abram were hauntingly similar to what the priest spoke
of from the pulpit on seventh days.
"Why are we Yankees so amazing to you?"
Hawthorne asked, smiling and looking over at Kal. He stretched back in the
chair, and a slight grimace crossed his features.
"Is it your leg?" Tanya asked
nervously, rushing over to Vincent's side.
"No, nothing, just a little twinge,
that's all."
Kal smiled at the two. The girl had
hovered over him day and night, while the burning fever from the wounds
racked his body. Even the healer Weiss had appeared nervous for a while,
staying long hours at the cabin. The nurse woman Kathleen had visited
every day, instructing Tanya carefully in the proper care of a young
wounded soldier. But even after the fever had broken, the boy did not seem
to recover. At night he would cry aloud, tearing at his sweat-soaked
blanket.
Kal would arise, but already Tanya
would be by his side, talking soothingly, wiping his brow, till the boy
lay back down and drifted off, until another night terror tore into his
soul again.
Gradually he recovered, but still there
was a sad haunted look to his eyes which had yet to go
away.
Since Tanya was his only daughter, Kal
worried somewhat more than usual about his little girl who seemingly
overnight had become a woman. He had no position, no dowry money, and
feared that her life would end in drudgery, killing that vivacious charm
that seemed to radiate from her soul. He feared the other thing as well,
and since Ivor had not offered exemption to his family, Kal lived in dread
of the selections for the moon feast.
He pushed the thought aside and watched
the two as they gazed at each other and spoke softly. Already he felt a
love for this young man, as if Perm had sent him as a replacement for the
boy lost long ago. There was a strength to him, and yet a gentleness as
well, so unusual and yet so wished for in someone whom he hoped he might
someday call his son.
The cabin was warm and comfortable. A
hearty fire crackled in the fireplace, filling the room with a warm cheery
glow, and the silence in the room was a gentle blanket of happiness.
Loaves of freshly baked bread were on the table, and Ludmilla stood
smiling in the corner of the room, watching the couple. Kal looked over at
her, and the two nodded with the stirring of old memories that still held
after twenty-five years.
The silence lasted only for the
briefest of moments before the young couple looked up, and blushing drew
apart. Kal chuckled and wagged his finger at the two.
There was a knock on the door, and
Ludmilla hurried over to open it.
A wizened old man, with a white beard
that tumbled down to his waist, stood in the doorway, leaning on a
polished staff of wood. Behind him stood a dozen other men, all dressed
alike in simple woolen shirts of white tied off at the waist, their legs
protected against the autumn chill by cross-hatched wrappings of
cloth.
"Peace and blessings upon this house,"
the old man said, bowing low.
"And blessing upon you, Nahatkim, and
kinsmen, and friends," Kal said, walking over to the door and bowing in
return.
As each came into the room, Ludmilla
offered him a piece of bread, served on an ornately painted board where a
bowl of salt was also set. Each took a sliver of bread, dipped it into the
salt, and turning, faced the simply fashioned icon of Kesus that adorned
the east wall of the room.
First making the sign of the cross,
each man then ate the bread, bowed low to the icon, and then came over to
sit by the table.
There was a moment of nervous silence
as the men settled in while Tanya and Ludmilla scurried about, pouring tea
and laying out platters of bread, pickled greens, and salted
meat.
Kal looked over at Hawthorne and
smiled. A bit of a trap had been set. Vincent had had no idea that company
was coming, nor did he know why these men were invited.
Nahatkim was perhaps one of the oldest
in all of Suzdal and thus a man to be treated with respect. Though he was
only a leather merchant, even nobles showed some slight deference to him,
and in the affairs of the merchants his voice was listened to and obeyed,
for age had brought him great insight as well.
The others were all known leaders of
the peasants of Suzdal and the surrounding landholdings. Boris, a cousin
of Kal's, even knew how to read and was thus held in the highest respect.
Tall, strapping Vasilia was a half-caste, born of a peasant woman and a
noble. Though ignored by his father, now long dead, he could in some ways
travel in both circles, and often intervened for a peasant in trouble, and
thus was greatly respected as an adviser and confidant by all of the lower
classes.
They were here for a reason, and Kal
did not hesitate to start.
"My friend Hawthorne and I were just
talking about the mysteries of the Yankees when you good friends arrived,"
he said innocently, leaning over and patting Vincent on the
shoulder.
"Your leg is well?" Nahatkim asked, his
wrinkled face filled with concern.
"Yes sir," Vincent replied in Russian.
"Thank you."
"You are a brave man," Nahatkim
whispered. "Know that you've made enemies, but you have made far more
friends by your deeds."
Vincent nodded, unable to
reply.
"Vincent, I've told my friends about
some of the things you and I have shared," Kal said smoothly. "Would you
mind sharing such a conversation with them as well?"
Vincent hesitated for a moment. Keane
had cautioned the men on several occasions about being too familiar with
the Suzdalians and warned them not to upset the existing order of things.
A number of men were already grumbling about that, outraged by the slavery
that existed around them. But all realized as well that for the time
being, they had to have an accommodation with the ruling class if they
were to survive.
Yet was not the truth the truth? His
elders had taught him that to witness for the truth might be painful, but
could never be denied when called upon. There was no other path that could
be taken, and he gave a nod of agreement.
"My friends will ask things," Kal said,
"and I'll translate for both you and them."
"My Russian is still very shaky,"
Vincent replied, smiling.
Kal patted him on the back, and Vincent
leaned back in his chair, while Tanya came over and settled in by his
side.
"My friends have seen the wonder of
your Yankee machines, but I've told them much else as well, especially
about how you people live."
"Such as?" Vincent
asked.
"Your Union country, and that declaring
of how you say?"
"Independence?"
"Yes, that."
Hawthorne smiled and looked about the
room. How strange it was here. At home he had always lived by the customs
of his people, to observe the words of his elders, to show respect, and to
live with the understanding that wisdom came only with years. Now how
different it seemed. Gray-bearded men sat about the table ready to listen
with rapt attention to his every word.
"In my country, America," Hawthorne
began slowly, so that Kal could keep up with the translation, "in the time
of my father's grandfathers, we were ruled by nobles, boyars such as
here.
"My people, all the people of my land,
which we call America, were common men of the soil, and merchants of the
towns such as yourselves. We believed that the ruling of nobles was bad.
We believed that all men are created by God to be equal. That if a man
works, the labor created by the sweat of his brow rightfully belongs to
him. That a man should work the soil that belongs to him and him alone,
and not be forced to work another man's field unless he agrees to do so
and is paid. So the people of America wrote a long speech on parchment. We
called it the Declaration of Independence. We sent it to our king and told
him that all men were equal and free and that he no longer ruled
us."
Gasps of amazement came from the group,
and eagerly they waited for more.
"So the king of our land sent soldiers
to force us to his will. A terrible war was fought, and the king was cast
out of the land. When the war was won, the peasants had driven the king,
his nobles, and all their soldiers away."
"So who became boyar?" Nahatkim asked
from the back of the room.
"No one."
"How can that be?" Vasilia asked. "For
who then makes the laws and rules the people?"
"We rule ourselves. When the war was
finished the people met in every town throughout our land. We selected
wise men from among ourselves, who were sent to a great council. There at
the council these wise men made rules to govern us all. If the wise men
made good rules they stayed on the council. If they made bad rules then
the people of the town ordered them to come back home, and sent other wise
men in their place.
"Throughout the land we also searched
for a man who was the wisest of all. He was sent to lead the council. We
called that man a president. For four years he would serve us, and then
the people would come together in every town and decide if the president
was good or not. If he was not a good president we told him to go home and
sent another man in his place."
Hawthorne could only hope that his
rough explanation of democracy was in the right words. As he finished
there was a wild flurry of conversation. Some shook their heads in
disbelief, others just looked at him with awe.
A burly peasant with shoulders and arms
that rippled beneath his tunic leaned over the table and started shouting
at Hawthorne.
"Ilya, my mother's brother," Kal said,
"wants to know what happens when a bad man laughs at you, and refuses to
go home and instead makes himself a palace to live in."
The room fell silent.
Hawthorne looked about at the
assembly.
"If such a man tried to go against the
wishes of the people, we would place him in jail."
Ilya laughed, and snapped back a
response.
"And if he did not go to jail when you
so nicely asked him, and paid soldiers to protect himself, then
what?"
"We would kill him," Hawthorne said
quietly, with lowered eyes.
"Peasants kill boyars?" Ilya snorted
with disgust. "The church would send you to hell."
"The church has no power in our lands.
In America a man may pray to God, Perm, Kesus, or whomever he pleases. In
America if any priest tries to stop him, or force him to change how he
prays, that priest is sent to jail."
"Impossible," Ilya
roared.
"Go into our town then," Hawthorne said
evenly. "In the center you will see three different churches. One we call
Methodist, another Presbyterian, and the third for men who call themselves
Catholics. I belong to another church called Quakers. Since I am the only
Quaker here, I pray by myself, and no man of another church can force me
to do different. If he did so, our leader, Keane, would force him to
stop."
The men in the room looked at one
another, and shaking his head, Ilya backed down, mumbling darkly. At the
mention of Andrew's name, Hawthorne noticed that several of the men
touched their left sleeves and spoke excitedly.
"Now tell them about your Lincoln," Kal
said quickly, "and the war to free the black peasants."
"Lincoln is the greatest leader of our
people we have ever known," Hawthorne started, warming to his subject. "He
was a peasant just like myself and like all of you here. The people of my
land saw his wisdom and made him their leader.
"Now in my land there were some people
who lived far away in the south of the country. They did not believe that
all men were equal. So they went to distant lands and captured men of
black skin and made them into slaves to work for them."
"Black-skinned men?" Nahatkim
asked.
"It is true. They are men the same as
you and I; the only difference is that God gave them black skins instead
of white.
"The men of the South," Hawthorne
continued, "would not end this evil thing, and so a great war came to our
land. The men of the South said they no longer belonged to America and
wished to keep the black men as slaves. But Lincoln said that was wrong.
So the people of the North formed great armies and marched south to free
the black-skinned men and to prevent the men of the South from destroying
the free land of America."
Hawthorne paused for a moment, knowing
that his decidedly abolitionist viewpoint on the war might be debated by
some of his comrades, but feeling nevertheless that it was
accurate.
"Men such as you would fight to free
other men," a young man with a scraggly black beard asked, "even though
they were not threatened with being slaves themselves?"
"Slavery is wrong," Hawthorne said
quietly. "Lincoln said that if we allow one man to be a slave, then the
freedom of all men is threatened."
"And you would kill another to stop
such a thing?" Nahatkim asked softly.
Hawthorne looked about the room. Almost
imperceptibly he nodded his head.
The room was silent. Perhaps he had
said too much. Everyone in the regiment now knew that they were living in
the type of land that America had fought two wars to prevent. All the men
in the regiment, volunteers and bounty men, were members of an army
dedicated to ending slavery forever. Heated debates were waged in the
cabins nearly every night over this very issue and their revulsion at the
system of boyars, church, and peasants.
No one spoke, and Hawthorne could feel
the nervous tension over what he had just revealed.
Kal leaned over toward him and
smiled.
"It's such a beautiful evening out," he
said softly, "a young man like yourself should not be trapped with old
ones like ourselves, especially when there is a young lady who would be
delighted to walk with him."
Vincent knew he was being dismissed,
and looking over at Tanya he was glad for the opportunity to be alone with
her.
Rising, the young couple started for
the door. Vincent turned, and in a gesture of respect bowed to the
assembly in the Suzdalian manner, an action which caused the men to smile
and nod in reply.
The door once closed behind them, the
young couple looked at each other and smiled.
"You said many wise things," Tanya
whispered.
"I only hope I haven't created a
problem," Vincent replied.
Shaking her head, Tanya took his hand
in hers, and the couple strolled down toward the riverfront gate,
exchanging
pleasant greetings to the soldiers that
passed by, with more than one of them looking enviously at the beautiful
girl by Hawthorne's side.
"Let's walk along the river," Tanya
said, and eagerly Vincent agreed.
Leaving the fort behind, the couple
walked beside the riverbank, the fields and flowing waters around them
shimmering by the light of the Wheel and crescent moon overhead. Reaching
a stand of high towering pines, the young couple walked beneath the
cathedral-like trees, their feet crunching on the needles, the air about
them laden with the crisp pungent perfume of the woods.
It was the first time the two had ever
been truly alone like this, and Vincent felt a trembling in his heart. In
Maine such a thing was simply unheard-of, and even after the announcement
of an engagement a couple walking thus alone at night would cause
comment.
Their pace slowed and
stopped.
Tanya's arm slipped about Vincent's
waist, and ever so gently her other hand ran across his cheek and about
his neck.
Her lips sought out his, lightly
brushing, then lingering.
Eyes open, they gazed at each other as
the kiss did not break away but rather grew in passion. Frightened by what
he was feeling, Vincent wanted to pull away, even as his arms went about
Tanya's waist, pulling her body against his.
Finally the kiss drifted away, but
Tanya continued, kissing him on the cheek and neck, eager to search out
more.
"We should go back," Vincent whispered
hoarsely.
Again her lips sought out his, and
terrified, he felt his resolve weakening, his body reacting, wanting her
in a way he had never allowed himself to imagine.
He pushed her away.
"It's a sin," Vincent gasped. "We
mustn't."
Tanya laughed softly.
"My love, my love."
"And I love you," Vincent replied,
finally saying what had been in his heart for weeks.
"If we love, then it is no sin to my
people," the girl whispered.
"Your father," Vincent replied
lamely.
"He'll never know, and even if he did
he would understand," Tanya said gently. "There might be so little time,
Vincent. Perm understands that."
She flung herself back into his arms,
and the question that had started to form over what she had just said
drifted away, as ever so gently the two slowly sank to the ground, still
locked in a lovers' embrace.
"So it is as I told you," Kal said,
once the door had closed.
"It can't be true," Ilya retorted
sharply. "Whoever heard of such a thing—a world turned backward, peasants
defeating nobles, churches with no power, men fighting wars so that other
men can be made free?
"No, such a world cannot be. For it has
always been that peasants labor, nobles grow fat, and the church grows
rich."
"But they made their world
different."
"He could be lying," Vasilia
interjected.
"I don't think so," Boris
replied.
"Go on, Boris, explain
why."
"I am in the camp of the Yankees every
day, helping to haul firewood. The one-armed ruler, and those who wear
swords, I first thought to be nobles. But never have I seen them strike
another Yankee. I've seen the other soldiers even argue with them at
times, and the sword wearers would listen.
"To even speak a word back to a noble
is death for us."
"He is right," Nahatkim said evenly,
and all turned respectfully to listen. "These men are different. They all
act like nobles, like proud men, but most all of them seem kind as well.
Not one has struck one of our people. Many give of their time to help. I
saw a Yankee take a bundle of wood from an old woman's shoulder and carry
it to her cabin. Would a noble ever do such a thing? Their healer cures
children. Our healers of skill only serve the nobles and let the children
of peasants die. And priests—not a single priest with them when they came
through the tunnel of light."
The others in the room nodded their
agreement.
"What do you say, Kalencka?" Nahatkim
asked. "You know them the best."
"Old Nahatkim is right about what he
has seen. And the boy called Hawthorne is a truth speaker, as is Keane.
Keane would say nothing of this Declaration thing when I asked. Perhaps he
does not want us to know yet. But from what I have learned of Hawthorne,
his priests taught him that being truthful is a great virtue, and
strangely, that killing another is the greatest sin."
"So that is why he is so sad," Nahatkim
whispered.
"He will heal," Kal said quietly,
looking over at Ludmilla, who smiled.
"And to heal him is why you insisted
that he stay with you while ill," Petrov, one of Kal's cousins, said,
laughing. "Or could it be that you wished to find a son, and to talk with
him alone and thus learn more truth about these
Yankees?"
"He is a good man. I would be proud to
have him in my family," Kal said forcefully and with great
emotion.
"As for the information, if the mouse
cannot hear through the wall, he cuts a hole to listen."
The men chuckled, shaking their heads.
None of them was better than Kal at picking up whatever information might
be of help.
"So what is the purpose of hearing
this?" Vasilia said evenly. "All of you know I would love nothing better
than to get my hands around the throat of a boyar, and wring back the
sweat they've taken from my brow, but to do so is madness. Hearing these
things will only inflame our dreams, but do nothing in the end. If my lord
Uthar but heard a single word of what we knew, we'd all be hanging from
the wall of his palace before another sun rose."
"There is nothing yet," Kal said
quietly. "But what of tomorrow? Perhaps something will change the mind of
these Yankees to help us.
"Perhaps because of them," Kal said
softly, "our own people might learn to dream of this Declaration thing as
well. Yet the Yankees must be behind us if our secret desires are to come
to pass. For now Keane trusts Ivor far too much. As boyars go, he is a
good one, far better than his father."
"Or his father's father, the Terrible,"
Nahatkim mumbled.
"But that will change," Kal stated
forcefully, "for sooner or later Rasnar will persuade Ivor, or Ivor will
come to fear the machines, growing wealth, and popularity of the
Yankees."
"But what of the Yankees and the
Tugars?" Nahatkim said darkly, and at the mention of the forbidden word
the room fell silent.
The mere mention of the horrid name was
punishable by flogging if a priest or noble heard. Now, to speak of the
Tugars before a Yankee was punishable by being flayed
alive.
"They will find out sooner or later,"
Nahatkim whispered. "Since they are not of noble blood, or the church,
Ivor cannot exempt them all. Will they allow their two out of ten to be
led away for the feasting?"
"I think not," Boris replied. "All know
how when the boy Hawthorne was a prisoner, the one-armed man raged,
ordering all his men to make ready for war to free him. That of itself
stunned me, for whoever heard of a noble that cared if a peasant was
taken, unless it was a woman he wished to use at the
moment?
"Keane will not stand by as more than a
hundred of his are led away to the slaughter pits."
"But to resist is madness," Nahatkim
whispered. "A single death to a Tugar and a thousand more are slain. If
they fight, all of Suzdal go to the slaughter pits."
"So would you agree that we should
stand by in the end, do nothing, and let our dream die?" Kal asked, his
voice laden with sarcasm. "We know what the church wants, to surprise them
some night and murder the lot, or what I suspect Ivor wants, to use them
to destroy the church and his rivals, and then to betray them as
well."
"What else is there?" Vasilia
retorted.
Kal leaned back in his chair and
smiled.
"Is it not obvious, and must we not now
start to plan? Until the coming of the Yankees I never imagined that the
world could be any different from what it is. Now I have heard of another
way, and in my heart I want it to be so for my people."
"And the horde?" Nahatkim
whispered.
"They are still three years away, and
we could do much before they come, if we and the Yankees were
one."
The group looked at Kal in
amazement.
"You dream too much," Boris replied
nervously. "You dance too close to the flame, moth Kalencka. Watch or your
wings will burn and all of us will be turned to ashes with
you."
"We shall see," Kal replied, looking
craftily about the room.
Kicking his mount into a gallop, Muzta
moved forward, letting out a whoop of triumph, for his goal was at last in
sight.
The first snows had started almost half
a moon before, and the grumbling in the yurts had been loud. Their marches
had always been of an even pace, timed so that the large cities of the
cattle would be reached before the coming of winter. Supplies would be
waiting then for them, the wood cut, tributes piled, the choosers ready to
begin the selection.
He was nearly two weeks' ride ahead of
the main host, for in his eagerness he wished to make sure that all was
ready for the arrival of his people. Now the city was before
him.
They had gained almost a year on their
march, but the traveling had been hard. Many had sickened and died,
thousands of horses had been lost, and the surviving mounts were gaunt,
their ribs showing, their coats mottled and dull.
But they had perhaps outraced the
wasting sickness of the cattle at last, and could eat here at their
leisure until spring. Replenished, they could again perhaps go at their
old pace. Perhaps he would have to wait two seasons for the Rus people
after all, instead of forcing the march in one.
Cresting the top of the hill, he looked
down upon the city. How strange the cattle were, he thought. The Tugar
horde, all the people who wandered the world Valdennia, were as one, with
same speech, customs, and dress.
But those who stayed in one place, the
cattle, all were different. The Maya cities were one of the more
interesting to him. Stepped pyramids rose heavenward, the tallest the
greatest structure he had ever seen, reaching the height of thirty or more
Tugars into the sky.
From atop the pyramids great fires were
burning, and on the breeze he caught the faint wafting of burning flesh.
These alone of the cattle ate of themselves. The thought struck him as
slightly repulsive.
Tula came galloping up to join the host
chieftain.
"It'll be good feasting tonight," he
said eagerly.
"Let us hope so," Muzta said evenly,
"but where is Qubata? He should be here to meet us."
As if answering the Qar Qarth's
question, from out of the gates of the city a band of Tugars emerged and
started to gallop back up the hill.
"Smells like something good cooking,"
Tula said jokingly, pointing to the smoke coming from the
pyramids.
Muzta merely grunted a
reply.
An eddy of snow swirled about the two
leaders, blocking the rest of the world off from view, and then drifted
away.
Qubata was galloping hard, and Muzta
felt a growing uneasiness.
"Something's wrong," Tula
snapped.
"Let us see."
The old general came up, reining his
mount in before the Qar Qarth.
"The pestilence, my lord," Qubata
gasped.
"How? My announcers were here early
this year," Muzta cried, "and said there was nothing. The first choosers
arrived here a month back, and they said all the cattle were
clean."
"It started only yesterday. By some
mystery it has come even as fast as we could fly before
it."
Kicking his mount, Muzta turned
away.
"What are you going to do?" Tula
shouted, pulling up before Muzta's mount.
"We must get ahead of it," Muzta said
as if to himself.
"Our people are exhausted," Qubata
interjected, "and the snow will soon lie heavy."
"Stay and feast here," Tula replied,
"and if need be harvest all the cattle by spring."
Muzta looked back at Qubata, who nodded
in agreement.
"My Qarth, stay here at least until the
snows start to melt. Our horses, our women and children will be fat again.
Then we shall ride hard. We'll cover two seasons' march in one and harvest
the Rus before the disease marches yet again."
Muzta looked back down at the city. If
the pestilence was here he knew that half the cattle, including many of
the fattest, would die, and the horde, hungry as it was, would devour the
rest.
There would be trouble in this, he
realized. For as long as most of the cattle had hope of life, and their
leaders were exempt, there had not been trouble, not in the hundred
generations since the first of the cattle had appeared.
Before winter was done, that might
change. But there was nothing else to be done, he thought
grimly.
"This is my command," Muzta replied
sadly. "We stay here for the winter, until the sun starts the snow to
melt. Then the host will move hard, covering two seasons in one yet again,
to next winter with the Rus."
Tula smiled outwardly, but the thoughts
of his heart he did not show. The Qar Qarth's decision had saved his own
life, for if he had tried to press on it would then have been possible to
depose him.
"And the announcers of our arrival?"
Qubata asked.
"Yes, we'd best send them forward at
once to the eastern cities of the Maya, telling them we shall be there
come early summer, and then on to the Rus, to prepare them for our
wintering when the snow falls again."
"They might not be ready for us,"
Qubata said evenly. "We shall be coming two seasons
early."
"Then tell our announcers to make it
clear that early or not we expect them to be ready. Have the Namer of Time
gather several pets that speak the Rus tongue. Start him riding tonight—he
must ride as swift as the wind and get there before the snow stops all
from travel."
"Shall we eat, my lord?" Tula said,
pointing down to the city.
Muzta looked at the man
coldly.
"Not until my people are here," he said
evenly, and then, turning back to the west, he disappeared into the
storm.
Chapter
9
Rasnar looked across the table at the
soldier. Forcing his best smile, he reached into a small box on his desk,
pulled out a gold coin, and tossed it across the table.
"I don't want it," the soldier replied,
his voice edged with sarcasm.
"And why not? I assume that is why
you've come to talk to me."
Searching for the right words in
Russian, Private Hinsen spoke slowly.
"I am no fool. I know you or the nobles
will kill us all."
Rasnar did not reply, barely able to
understand the atrocious accent of the infidel before
him.
"I want a promise of my life in return
for service."
Rasnar nodded slowly.
"And gold, silver, or women in return
as well?" Rasnar asked.
Hinsen's eyes lit up in spite of his
desire not to reveal his other motives.
Rasnar laughed
softly.
"I can use someone like you, and reward
you well," the prelate said, pouring out a fresh cup of tea for the both
of them.
"I always reward my friends as they
deserve," Rasnar continued, his features lighting with a
smile.
Andrew looked up from his desk for a
moment, and adjusted the wick of the single lamp that lit his cabin. There
was a chill to the cabin, and rising, he opened the Franklin stove and
tossed in another log. Winter had settled in over a month and a half ago,
but then there had come a long break, which felt almost like Indian summer
creeping back again. The weather had held until lowering clouds and cold
rains came lashing in during the afternoon.
Tobias had finally returned last week
from his explorations, and the camp had been abuzz with stories as the
sailors swaggered about, boasting of the things they had
seen.
The sea was indeed landlocked, as he
had suspected, with the Rus on the northern edge. Rarely was it more than
a hundred miles in width, but it had stretched nearly five hundred miles
southward, bordered by wide-open steppes to either side. Hardly anyone had
been spotted until the southern end of the ocean was
reached.
"Carthaginians," Andrew mumbled to
himself upon first hearing Tobias's account of what had happened. The
architecture and ships Tobias described sounded like accounts of Carthage
and their colonies in Spain. Unfortunately there'd been no communication
with their city, for at the mere sight of the Ogunqu.it a host of
rams had sallied forth. Without artillery, Tobias had fled, pursued
eastward to where the sea apparently doglegged into another ocean. Finally
turning back northward the captain rounded back up the east coast of what
he now called the American Sea. To the amazement of all, a type of
freshwater whale was spotted. Boats had been lowered and the chase was
on.
Andrew looked up again at the lamp.
Whale oil gave a good light, but somehow it bothered him. First of all,
the stink from the rough tryworks down by the docks had been horrendous.
Second, he felt a strange sympathy for the innocent beast that had been so
gleefully slaughtered by Tobias's sailors. He wished somehow that he could
order them to cease hunting, but knew that the oil was needed, and thus
his personal feelings could not intervene.
Standing, he stretched and went to the
door. The rain had eased off, and brief glimpses of the second moon,
Cysta, shone dimly through the passing clouds.
Work was going far better than
expected. To his amazement, Ferguson seemed to be right on schedule. Kal's
work gangs were now almost as good as anything he had seen back in the
States. By the hundreds they'd been grading the trail and hauling up tons
of crushed limestone as ballast. H Company's ferry service was running
full-out from dawn to sunset, carrying the limestone both for the ballast
and the foundry, with a second boat coming on line early last
week.
The first trip-hammer had finally gone
into operation, drawing its power from an undershot wheel hastily
constructed in a side channel above the foundry's main wheel. It was
barely adequate for the job, but would do till spring when the twin
twenty-foot wheels, now being laid out, were put into place. Even with the
weak power provided, the iron straps needed for rails were starting to
come out, and track had been laid from the dock nearly halfway up to the
sawmill.
The boys of E Company had gone into
round-the-clock work at the foundry, finally persuading C Company, which
had yet to latch on to a project, to throw in with them for a quarter
share of the profits. Some of them only came down the hill for morning
roll, and the mandatory regimental drill which was still held each
afternoon.
There was now even a banking system of
sorts. The various companies had elected corporators and a board. It took
some rather difficult calculations, but somehow a system had been worked
up whereby each company would shift paper credits back and forth for
exchanges of goods and services, turning half of all newly created wealth
over to the regimental account.
Bill Webster, of Company A, whose
father had been a banker back in Portland, was now president of that
operation. Andrew had to confess that most all aspects of finance were
beyond him and had simply entrusted the bald-headed nineteen-year-old with
the task. The boy was obviously delighted with the task normally reserved
for someone nearly three times his age, and had set to with a will. Shares
for capitalization were being sold to the various companies, and Gates's
paper company was turning out a special run of green-dyed currency. They
were planning to put the seal of Maine on the back of it and engravings of
Andrew, O'Donald, Cromwell, Weiss, and even Ivor on the
front.
That had been a source of a rather
amusing argument as the four officers bickered over who would get which
denomination, since they thought it best that Ivor get the top-valued
fifty-dollar bill. Finally they'd drawn straws, and though he hated to
admit it, Andrew felt a touch of chagrin at drawing the lowly dollar slot.
As luck would have it, Tobias pulled the twenty-dollar slot and had been
visibly puffed up as a result.
Turning back to his desk, Andrew looked
over the work rosters. A and K Companies were now primarily devoted to
lumbering, since most of the boys had been recruited out of the Skowhegan
area where the great northern woods was the major source of
industry.
C Company was working alongside of E at
the foundries and ore mines, while D still held sway at its sawmill, which
had finally received its new eight-foot blade that tore through the lop
like a banshee gone berserk. H was still taken up with its boats and G
with the grain-mill operation, which was running twenty-four hours a day
as well. B was over in the limestone quarries, and J had found itself
recruited to be dam builders, ready to go in a couple of days with Weiss
to start the largest project of all.
O'Donald's men had gravitated to the
foundry and the forge of Dunlevy, where the metal was being worked into
wrought and cast iron, and just the other day a passable steel had been
turned out for the first time.
This didn't even begin to take into
account the dozens of smaller projects that had been started by various
individuals, including paper-making, and a printing press that was ready
to turn out the regiment's first newspaper. Hawthorne was in high demand
from the nobles to make more clocks, and Tobias's sailors were turning out
oil. Jackson had his bakery—the only problem was that he was still
learning how to turn out quality bread, and if it hadn't been for the
intervention of Ludmilla and her friends, Andrew believed, they all most
likely would have been poisoned by now.
Dr. Weiss was even working on the idea
of a small glass works, believing it would trigger a thriving business
with the nobles if he could ever master the art of making
spectacles.
"Good evening, sir."
Andrew turned in his chair and looked
to the door, which he had left open.
"Well, hello, Hawthorne. Out for a walk
on a night like this?"
"It's rather nice, actually," Hawthorne
said softly, and behind the boy, Andrew could see Tanya.
"That it is, son," Andrew said, looking
at the girl, "that it is."
"Well, I saw the door open and thought
I'd say hello. We'd best be going now, sir."
Andrew smiled as the couple walked into
the darkness, and his thoughts turned back to Kathleen.
What had happened there? he wondered.
Since that day over four months back with James she had kept herself
removed, spending time with Emil, tending the steady trickle of sick that
always came in and the men who had yet to return from insanity, or walking
in the evenings by herself.
She had politely refused all his offers
for rides, or visits to the city. Was it him after all? Had Mary scarred
him so deeply that he could never open up again, and had Kathleen, sensing
that, simply backed away? Or was it the blood of the war that had wrapped
itself so deeply into his soul that Kathleen could see him only as yet
another killing machine, who all too easily could be killed himself? Could
he ever find happiness, he wondered, or had that possibility been half
killed by Mary and finished forever at Gettysburg? —leaving him now with
nothing but the fear of being hurt and the nightmares about his brother
that still came to haunt him.
"Your colonel always looks so sad, so
distant," Tanya said softly, pressing her warmth up against Hawthorne's
side.
"I can understand."
"The same way the sadness is still in
your eyes."
Hawthorne was silent. Every night was
haunted by the look that man had given him as the life drained out of him,
or the scream of Sadler, or that moment as he hung drifting into the
darkness. How could he ever explain?
"You are alive, Hawthorne. We have a
saying, life is for all, peasant and noble, love is for the young, with
Kesus's grace contentment and peace for the old."
Trembling, she stepped in front of
Hawthorne and looked into his eyes.
"I love you," she whispered, pulling
him close, her lips brushing against his.
"You're trembling, Tanya," and his arms
went about her, holding her tight, and at that moment the nightmare
thoughts were gone.
"Come away with me. Leave with me
tonight," she whispered, between kisses.
"What are you saying?" he whispered
back, brushing her dark flowing hair.
Tears started to
flow.
"Just leave with me," she whispered.
"We'll run away to the east. Perhaps there nothing will hurt
you."
"Desert?" He started to laugh softly.
"Tanya, Tanya, I'm a soldier. I cannot desert. These are my people and
friends."
"Please, my love," and in her eyes he
saw terror.
"What is it?" His hands tightened about
her slender arms. "Why are you so frightened?"
"I can't say," she whispered. "Oh, my
love, trust me. We can leave tonight, long, long before . .
."
Her voice trailed off. She was
frightened to tell him that she knew for certain that a new life was
stirring within, a new life she never wanted to place at risk. The
whispered conversations of her father and his friends terrified her. She
feared he was mad with this wild dream that they were starting to hatch.
For surely it would fail. He would die, as would her beloved, and even if
she was spared, surely the unborn child would be sent into the pits as
punishment when the Tugars came.
"The colonel has that Rasnar fellow in
check. Don't be afraid of what he might do."
She shook her head.
"It's not that."
"Then what?"
"I can't say. Just leave with me before
it's too late. There are people we call the Wanderers who forever travel
eastward. We can join them and be safe there."
"Tanya, what is it you aren't telling
me?"
She turned her head away, shaking with
sobs.
"Is it the Tugars?" Hawthorne said
quietly.
Shocked, the girl looked back at him,
terror in her eyes.
"It's this thing called Tugars, isn't
it?" Hawthorne asked insistently.
"Where did you hear that word?" she
gasped.
"Once when I was sick and you thought
me asleep, I heard you talking to your father, and that word was spoken.
He slapped you lightly as if to warn you. Again I heard it whispered while
passing two beggars on the road who were gazing at one of those ghastly
statues. Tanya, what are the Tugars?"
"I can't."
Taps started to echo in the
background.
"You must go back," she said, trying to
pull herself loose from his grip. But he held her tight.
"Tanya, I love you," he whispered. "You
must tell me what they are."
"To do so means death for me, my entire
family."
"You must tell me, please. I will not
run away, I cannot. But if there is something that can hurt my friends I
must know."
Sobbing, she looked at her lover
beseechingly.
Opening the door, Andrew wiped the
sleep from his eyes.
"Hawthorne, it's long past taps.
There'd better be a damn good reason for this."
The boy stood before him trembling, his
face ashen.
"Sir, it's
monstrous."
"What?"
Wide-eyed, the boy looked at
him.
"Come on in, sit
down."
Andrew went over to his foot locker,
pulled out a bottle of brandy, and, pouring a drink, handed it to the
trembling soldier. To his shocked amazement the Quaker took the drink and
downed it. The lad started to cough, and then as the liquor took effect
the trembling eased.
"Sir, I found out about the
Tugars."
"Tell me," he said
evenly.
Pulling over a chair, he sat across
from the private, who started to talk, his voice near to
breaking.
There was a knock at the door, and die
two looked up. Several drinks were now missing from the bottle, and Andrew
wasn't sure if his stomach was churning from the liquor or with the horror
of it all.
Before they could respond, the door
flew open and Kal came in, dragging Tanya behind him, her eyes puffy from
crying.
"Did she tell you?" Kal cried
excitedly, looking at Hawthorne.
The boy nodded in reply and, standing,
came over to Tanya, who pulled free from her father and flung herself into
his arms.
Tanya cradled herself in Vincent's
protective embrace. Too much had happened now for her even to dare to tell
him of the other news which she had so eagerly wished to speak of. But she
could see that now was not the time.
Without asking for permission, Kal
poured himself a drink, downed it, and stood before
Andrew.
"Kal, this is monstrous, sickening,"
Andrew said coldly. "Absolutely goddam sickening."
"You mustn't say anything," Kal
begged.
"Say anything? Goddammit, man, do you
expect me to stand by while twenty percent of my men are dragged out to be
slaughtered like cattle? Damn you, I'll fight them to the last before
allowing that."
"Colonel Keane, please
don't."
"How could you people allow this? Isn't
there a man among you to stand up to this? What is wrong with all of you?
Better to die weapon in hand than to be driven to the slaughter pits like
sheep!"
"Then no one would be here," Kal said
dryly. "You have not seen the horde, and I have. They are as numberless as
the trees of the forest. They stand near twice our height. Any one of them
could lift a man off the ground with a single hand and crush the life from
his body. They are as unstoppable as the snow, or the river in spring
torrent. Nothing can stay them. Thus it has always been—nobles rule, the
church takes, and peasants toil and are chosen to die."
Even as Kal spoke, he kept his inner
thoughts hidden, wishing to hear and to see what Andrew would say in
response.
"If we do not submit, they slaughter
all. Better that two shall die than all ten, for thus we still live. If a
peasant dares to say no, the nobleman slays him out of hand, for thus it
has always been."
"Such talk sickens me," Andrew snarled.
"Better to die as free men than to live as cattle to these
fiends."
"Then you will fight them?" Kal asked
quietly.
"You're damn right I'll fight
them."
Kal slowly started to
smile.
"Just what the hell are you smiling
about?" Andrew roared.
"I knew you would act like
this."
"How else did you expect me to
act?"
"Some thought you would give yourselves
to Ivor, or even Rasnar, trading your weapons for protection by the
nobles, or indulgences by the church."
"Like hell I would. You mean Ivor
allows this?"
"His father helped in the choosing the
last time, and thus my father went to the pits. It is the nobles'
privilege to help select and to spare, and the memory of the wolf is long
when it comes to the mice that have annoyed him."
"Why haven't your people fought?"
Andrew asked.
"With what, our bare
hands?"
Disgusted, Andrew turned
away.
"Ivor is coming here tomorrow," Andrew
said sharply. "I plan to ask him just what the hell he intends to do when
these savages show up again."
"Don't," Kal begged. "It will be death
for my daughter and me. Even if you deny we told you, still he'll suspect
and kill us out of hand."
"I'll protect you," Andrew
said.
"I belong to Ivor. He'd never permit
you to harbor a peasant that he can rightfully claim."
"How long till they come?" Andrew
asked.
"They are still three snow seasons away
from us. Do not jump into the fire before it has even started to burn, my
friend."
Andrew sat down and poured another
drink for himself, not bothering to offer one to Kal, or the now slightly
inebriated Hawthorne.
"I'll wait," Andrew said coldly. "But
by God you'd better know right now that when the time comes, this regiment
will fight to the last man. If Ivor wants my help, he'll have it.
Otherwise we'll stand against them alone."
"Come, Tanya," Kal said, looking back
to his daughter.
Hawthorne pulled her to his side
protectively.
"I won't hurt her," Kal said gently,
extending his hand, and led his daughter out into the
night.
"Please, Father, I'm sorry," she gasped
between racking sobs.
He didn't know whether to punish or to
thank her, but at least the impasse had been crossed.
"Just keep your foolish mouth closed,"
and giving her a chastising swat across the backside, he led the girl
home, and by the time he had reached the cabin the peasant felt somehow
different. Could there truly be another way after all? Might his dream not
be quite so mad as others said?
Somehow he just couldn't get himself to
concentrate on his work. The enormity of what Andrew had confided in him
the night before could not be washed away or simply turned
off.
"Sir, it'll be a hell of an engineering
project. We'll need to build an earthen dam thirty feet high for two
hundred yards." As he spoke, Ferguson pointed to the narrow pass above the
city, through which the Vina River passed, before wending its way past
Suzdal and on into the Neiper.
"What was that?" Emil asked, looking
back over to the private who along with Kal stood beside
him.
"There, sir. Partway up the rapids,
that's where we should build it. It'll cause the whole valley farther up
to flood, and there'll be enough of a dropoff here to position a dozen
heavy mills and still have enough water left over to send down to the city
through a covered aqueduct."
Emil tried to focus his attention back
to the task at hand.
Ivor, who sat next to him, was
obviously confused by Ferguson, who kept peering through a roughly made
surveyor's transit, and then turned back to scribble on his note and
sketch pads.
Emil looked over at Ivor, wondering how
the man could allow his people to live in such squalid conditions. The
constant threat of pestilence in the city had driven him to near
distraction since their arrival, for if it broke out there, it would sweep
over the regiment in no time. He felt the answer was
simple.
The Suzdalians drew their water from
the Neiper and from the Vina, which flowed past the north wall of the
lower town. The problem was that the damn fools allowed their raw sewage
to go straight back in. Since the city rose above the two rivers on a
series of low-lying hills, bringing the water up to their dwellings was
even harder. Most of them relied on hand-dug wells, and to his horror
their sinks and cesspools were more often than not positioned sometimes
only a dozen feet away.
His prediction had come true regarding
the sickness in the regiment. Nearly thirty boys had come down with
typhoid and other complaints, and two of them rested up on cemetery hill
as a result. All of them had sickened after visits to the
town.
So there was only one answer: build a
dam farther up the Vina and trap its fresh waters in the gorge where
Hawthorne had been found after his escape. The dam would be higher than
the tallest hill in Suzdal, and thus the water could be directed anywhere
needed. Of course, the moment Emil had raised the idea Ferguson had leaped
into the project, seeing in it a tremendous potential for waterpower as
well.
Emil turned about and looked back down
the valley toward the city of Suzdal four miles away. How could those
people ever allow such a barbarity to be permitted? Silently he cursed.
Medieval barbarians, all of them. Dammit, Andrew should load up the
Ogunquit and get all of them the hell out of here and leave them to
their stink, disease, petty squabbles, and the Tugars.
"A beautiful site, sirs," Ferguson
said, looking up at the two men. "It'll take a lot of labor. A dam thirty
feet high, by sixty at the base tapering up, and two hundred yards long
comes to over five hundred thousand cubic yards of
fill."
"Now, just how the hell much is that?"
Emil asked.
"Well, if we had five thousand men
working on it, I figure it'll be something like nearly a half year to
finish it up. But there'd be one awful lot of power pent up behind it.
Tens of thousands of horsepower."
And water enough to clean that cesspool
out good and proper, Emil thought.
"Many men, way too many men," Ivor
growled.
"Perhaps an arrangement could be made,"
Emil replied, looking over to Kal for a translation. "We'll want the site
for new mills, of course, and I'm sure Colonel Keane would be willing to
pay with iron or some other such goods to rent your people for the
work."
Ivor looked craftily at Emil, ready to
start with some hard bargaining. Then in the distance there came the
tolling of a bell.
Ivor turned in his saddle and looked.
Another bell started in, and then another. Uneasy, Ivor and the guards
that accompanied him looked about. Suddenly one of the guards pointed off
toward the river road that was visible north of the
city.
Antlike creatures appeared to be riding
hard. Ivor strained his eyes to see. Reaching around to his saddlebags,
Emil pulled out field glasses, raised them to his eyes, and brought the
procession into focus.
"In the name of God," Emil
whispered.
Nervous, Ivor looked over at the
doctor.
"Tugars," Emil said
softly.
The boyar blanched as if the word could
somehow strike him. For the moment he completely forgot to ask how Emil
knew the word.
With a shout, the fat boyar spurred his
horse forward, his guards clattering behind them.
"So what got them into an all-fired
rush?" Ferguson asked.
Emil looked over at
Kal.
"We'd better get down there," Kal
whispered
"Ferguson, get your gear together.
Let's go."
And moments later the three were
charging down the hill and toward the city, where all the bells were
tolling and cries of panic rent the air.
The gates of the city were flung open,
and as one the terrified residents lining the street fell prostrate to the
ground, none daring to look.
Deep-throated nargas, the thunder
trumpets of the Tugars, blasted with a chilling bass peal that sounded
like the cries of the damned. A dozen trumpeters rode in, astride their
great mounts. Behind them came the rollers of doom, their great
kettledrums lashed to either side of their mounts, the warriors of the
golden clan swinging their mallets back and forth, setting up a trembling
roar like thunder. Six of them entered, and behind them the twenty riders
of the guard appeared, their great six-foot war bows drawn, arrows
nocked.
And then at last came he who was simply
known as the Namer of Time, he who came to let all cattle know that soon
they would be honored by the presence of the Tugar horde. For with his
arrival the people of Rus must now prepare, to prepare two years early for
the choosing, to bring in their harvests, to fill the grain houses, to
fatten the beasts they themselves ate and to have all ready—silver, goods,
supplies, iron, and finally themselves.
The Namer of Time sat crosslegged on
his great platform, which was mounted atop the backs of four horses.
Grinning skulls rimmed the platform, bleached rib cages hung from the
sides. The pennant snapping above him was the color of
blood.
Onward the procession came, behind the
Namer came yet twenty more archers, and then finally the pets—Suzdalians
who had disappeared with the horde nearly a generation before and now
returned home at last. Their eyes were clouded with tears, tears at the
horrors they had grown inured to, horror that they were now outcast in
their own land, which they had stopped dreaming of long
ago.
Eyes wide with terror, Emil stood
speechless in the square. What approached was beyond his most fevered
dreams. They seemed like some devil-dreamed parody of a man. Eight feet in
height some of them seemed; the one atop the platform he judged to be
closer to ten. Their faces were sharp, cunning, near devil-like, covered
entirely with a matting of hair, as were their bodies. All about him threw
themselves face first upon the ground as the procession crossed the great
square.
The outriders wore heavy chain mail.
Their helmets were red-lacquered, atop each of them a grinning human
skull. The nargas and drums thundered and roared, echoing and reechoing
across the square.
"Get down, both of you!" Kal hissed,
lying on the ground. "You'll be shot if you don't."
He had never knelt to anyone in his
life, but this time Emil could fully see the logic of it, and he went down
on his belly, pulling Ferguson alongside.
The procession came to the middle of
the square. Thundering to a crescendo, the nargas blasted a final chilling
roar, and then there was silence.
"Arise, people of the
Rus!"
Emil came to his feet, his blood
running cold. The Tugar riding upon the platform stood above them, his
robes fluttering in the breeze. Looking closer, Emil recoiled in horror.
The robes were made of tanned human skin. For the first time in years the
doctor struggled to keep from swooning. Beside him Ferguson, wide-eyed
with terror, turned and vomited.
"People of Rus," the Tugar roared, his
deep grating voice giving a sinister edge to the Suzdalians' tongue.
"People of Rus, I come as the Namer of Time!"
A chorus of lamentations rose up from
the crowd.
The Tugar extended his great hairy
arms, and the cries drifted away with the breeze.
"For it is the wish of Muzta, Qar Qarth
of all the northern steppe, to come unto you when the snow flies yet
again. Make yourselves ready for his coming, people of
Rus.
"Let the boyar of these people, let the
holy man of these people, come forward."
Emil stood on his toes to watch as Ivor
came down from the steps of his palace, while from across the square the
doors of the great cathedral swung open, and Rasnar stepped out, followed
by a procession of priests, waving censers of smoke and carrying the great
icon of Perm.
The Tugar looked down from the platform
at the two.
"Is all as it should be?" the Tugar
roared. "Are all the lands ordered for our coming?"
"You are early," Ivor said, his voice
cracking with fear.
The Namer raised his head heavenward,
his laughter booming in short vicious bursts.
"That is not for you to question, but
for me to announce. If not ready now, then ready you must be when the
Wheel rises and falls once again with the passing of a
year."
"Then we shall be ready," Ivor said
nervously, bowing low.
"Two you must choose for me now, for my
warriors hunger, then tonight we shall talk of all that must be
done."
"Emil, Ferguson," Kal hissed, "start
backing out of here quietly."
Emil didn't need any prompting. The
menace was becoming all too real.
"Yet all is not ready," came a voice
from the square. Emil hesitated and looked back. It was
Rasnar!
"Speak to him, Ivor, speak to him of
the Yankees."
The Tugar turned and looked down at the
priest.
"We shall talk of that tonight. First
choose for me our repast!"
"Get out of here now!" Kal
hissed.
Feeling a growing sense of terror, Emil
followed Kal and Ferguson as they pushed their way out of the square. Emil
looked at those about him. They stood numb, as if possessed by a terror so
great that their hearts and minds had ceased to
function.
Reaching the edge of the crowd, the
three broke into a run toward the south gate. Gasping for breath, they
reached the guardhouse where their horses were tethered. Looking back up
the street, Emil heard a loud cry, and suddenly the sea of faces turned to
look in their direction.
Needing no prompting, Emil spurred his
horse with such desperation that for a moment he thought the mare would
throw him, and then with a splattering of mud the three galloped through
the gate and on down the road back to Fort Lincoln.
"They're coming!"
Hans, riding Andrew's mount, came
galloping through the gate. Pulling up hard, he looked down at the
colonel.
"They're coming, sir. I saw Ivor
galloping out front, but not a mile behind them were the rest of those
things, with that damned priest riding alongside."
"All right, Hans. Get the men
ready."
Nervous, Andrew looked around at his
command. Anything that could so badly frighten Emil had to be something
truly terrifying.
The regiment was in an ugly mood. He
wasn't sure if it was at him, or at what was coming. He had formed them on
the parade ground an hour ago and told them all that he knew. His
explanation had been greeted with stunned silence.
Hinsen had stepped forward and demanded
to know how long Andrew had known of the Tugars. He had to tell them the
truth, that he had been keeping the information secret for nearly a week.
There was no time for an explanation, but he would have to give one once
this crisis had been met.
The orders having been given, the men
stood to at their positions along the wall and waited.
"Keep the gate open," Andrew said, and
with Hans and the two color bearers behind him he stepped out of the
fortress.
Coming straight down the road, Ivor was
now plainly in view, his knights strung out behind him. Motioning for Hans
and the other three to stay back, Andrew walked down the road to meet
him.
Signaling his knights to wait, Ivor
continued ahead, reining up in front of Andrew.
"So now you know," Ivor said evenly,
looking down at Andrew.
"Now I know," Andrew
replied.
"And what do you plan to do?" Ivor
asked.
"Submit to that?" Andrew looked up at a
man whom he felt he could almost call a friend. "Never!"
"In the square Rasnar named your Weiss
and Ferguson as the chosen for tonight. I claimed the right of exemption.
It was a difficult moment, and the Namer was not
amused."
"Thank you for that, my
friend."
"But Rasnar told of you, and he decided
to come and see."
"Let him look all he wants," Andrew
said coldly.
"My friend, do not resist. Now that the
Namer has pronounced his words, he will leave tomorrow and return to the
horde. No one of yours will be chosen today."
"Until next year, and then two out of
ten of my men will die."
Ivor was silent.
"You knew I'd never submit, didn't
you?" Andrew whispered.
Ivor nodded.
"But you will not fight
them."
"We all shall die if I
do."
"Maybe so," Andrew said coldly. "If you
knew that and planned not to fight, then what was your reason for not
trying to destroy me at once? Or did you plan to use me first, to
overthrow Rasnar completely, subjugate the other cities, and then when we
had weakened in your service to finish us off?"
Ivor looked straight at
Andrew.
"I had thought of that at first," he
said evenly, "but as the months passed I had hoped that maybe there would
be another way."
"But time is up, years ahead of when
you planned."
"That is true," Ivor said grimly, "and
you are my vassal. I order you to submit."
Smiling sadly, Andrew shook his
head.
The nargas sounded in the distance, and
through the edge of the woods the first of the riders appeared. Stunned,
the men of the 35th started to shout excitedly.
"Silence in the ranks," Hans roared.
"Show them how men from Maine can stand!"
An eerie silence descended over the
fort, punctuated by the growing blare of the nargas and the thundering of
drums.
"There is no more time," Ivor roared,
and spurring his horse about he galloped back toward the advancing
procession.
Andrew returned to stand beneath the
shot-torn battle standards. Try as he might he could not still the
pounding of his heart as the great platform carrying its terrifying burden
drew closer and closer, and finally stopped, the foul breath of the lead
horses washing over him.
He looked straight
ahead.
"You who are called Yankee, prostrate
thyself before the Namer of Time, the voice of Muzta Qar Qarth, and the
Tugar horde."
Standing rigid, Andrew did not
move.
"Look up at me,
Yankee!"
Andrew raised his head. Atop the high
platform the Tugar gazed down from a height of nearly twenty feet. His
dark fangs revealed by a leering grimace, he gazed down like a hawk
examining its prey.
"So you have come through the gate of
light as have the other cattle of this world."
The astonishment on Andrew's face
showed, and the Tugar roared with delight.
"Yes, we of the horde know of the
light, the gate that opens to bring us new races of cattle to feast upon.
Some have tried to resist us. Their bones filled our feasting pits. Other,
like the Rus you now live among, learned better, as you will
learn.
"Learn to live, Yankee, for there is no
other way."
The Tugar turned about, surveying the
camp before him. His gaze lingered on the Ogunquit, and then moved
to the railroad track, which ran from the dock and headed on up to the
mills.
"The holy man has told me of your
mysteries. We will teach you submission."
Andrew remained
silent.
The Tugar leaped off the platform, the
skull hanging about his waist rattling. He swaggered forward, still
grinning. For a moment he paused to look at the flags and then turned to
face Andrew.
"Are you the leader of the
Yankees?"
"My name is Keane."
"Cattle do not give names unless
asked," the Tugar snapped. "But you, cattle named Keane, will
learn."
Andrew looked up at the Tugar and fixed
him with his gaze. For long seconds the two seemed locked in a struggle.
Andrew felt cold, distant, and filled with loathing.
"You are defiant," the Tugar hissed. "I
even like that in cattle. You will be my pet. I need one as you to teach
me your tongue. Prepare to ride with me back to Muzta Qar Qarth to tell
him of your people."
"Like hell," Hans growled, and started
to step forward.
"Sergeant! Stand
fast!"
"Ah, so the pet has an old one with
fangs to protect him. There are cattle on the other side of this world
among whom old men and younger ones such as you love each other. Is that
it?" The Tugar laughed hoarsely.
Disgusted, Andrew spat on the
ground.
With a roar the Tugar's arm swung out.
Andrew tried to duck under the blow, but still it caught him on his left
shoulder and he tumbled to the ground.
The sharp crack of a carbine echoed
out, and the Tugar staggered back. More shocked than hurt, he held up his
hand, as blood started to pour out of the wound where a bullet had creased
his lower arm.
There was a moment of stunned silence,
broken only by Kathleen's scream as she struggled to break from Emil's
grasp and rush to Andrew.
Andrew came to his feet, and
straightening his uniform fixed the amazed Tugar with his
gaze.
His bloodied hand shot out, pointing at
Hans.
"Kill me that cattle!" the Namer
roared.
"Regiment, take aim!" Andrew shouted,
and the five hundred men mounting the wall snapped their rifles
down.
Andrew looked out of the corner of his
eye at the Tugar warriors, who, having spread out to either side, stood in
their stirrups, bows drawn taut.
"Go ahead," Andrew said evenly. "I'll
die, and so will the three out here with me. But I promise you, when my
men shoot their weapons at you, they'll be picking up pieces of your body
on the other side of the river."
For long seconds the tension
held.
"They can do it," Rasnar pleaded,
rushing up to the Namer's side. "They can do it, the
infidels."
The Namer did not even spare the priest
a glance.
Barking a sharp laugh, the Namer slowly
lowered his arm, strolled back to the platform, and climbed back
up.
"You will be amusement then for
Qubata," the Namer growled. "It's been long since that grayhair had sport
to chase."
At a bark of command the horses started
to turn.
"For you two," and the hatred in his
eyes showed, "I will not have your throats slit first.
"No," he said, hissing, "you'll turn on
my spit while still alive, and then watch as I draw your livers out and
eat them before your eyes."
"Perhaps it will be I who watch your
body being shoveled into the ground," Andrew snapped in reply, "for we
Yankees would not soil our table with your foul flesh."
The Tugar fixed Andrew with a long
hateful gaze. The platform turned and started back toward the city, and
the Suzdalians who had been watching fell to their faces at his
passing.
Rasnar looked back coldly, and kicking
his mount gal-loped off with the party. Ivor sat for a long moment
watching Andrew and then turned and followed the procession as
well.
As the procession reached the bridge
over the mill stream, the Namer gestured to one of his riders, who reined
his mount about and stopped, while the rest of the party disappeared from
view.
Andrew watched him for a moment and
then, turning, started back into the fort.
"Andrew!"
Hans hit him hard, throwing the colonel
to the ground. A four-foot shaft screamed past. There was a startled cry,
and the bearer of the Maine flag, who had been standing behind Andrew,
tumbled over backward, the colors dropping to the
ground.
A rippling volley slashed out from the
fort. Tugar and mount went crashing to the ground. Coming to his feet,
Andrew ran over to the soldier who'd been hit and was now covered with the
state colors. Already an ugly stain of scarlet was working its way up
through the faded silk.
Andrew pulled the flag back. The boy
was dead; the arrow had been driven clean through his chest and had buried
itself in the earthen wall behind him.
He looked back up to where the dead
Tugar lay sprawled on the ground. Several Suzdalians pulled him free from
his horse and then dragged the corpse off.
"Most likely wanted to see what our
rifles could do," Hans said quietly, "and take you out at the same
time."
"A good hundred and fifty yards,"
Andrew said, judging the range. "That's one hell of a
shot."
Kal, Emil, and Kathleen came rushing up
to Andrew's side.
"Now they will want a thousand heads
for the death of one," Kal said.
Andrew turned and looked back at the
body being carried back into the camp.
"The bill's already been paid in full,"
Andrew snapped in reply.
Chapter
10
"I still can't believe it," Nahatkim
whispered. "Three times before in my life I have seen the Tugars come. But
never, never have I seen one die."
A mumbled chorus of agreements echoed
around the table.
"Did you see his body?" Boris said
excitedly. "I got close enough. There must have been half a hundred holes
in it. He was torn to pieces—it was a beautiful sight."
"But that was only one Tugar," Ilya
retorted. "They are as numberless as fish in the sea."
"Yet there are some among us who will
fight," Kal said forcefully. "Have we not fought before? When the nobles
squabble they drive us out of the fields to march by their sides, and so
brothers kill brothers for the sport of the damned
boyars.
"It is a time of choosing," Kal
continued. "What allowed the Yankees to live was Ivor's hatred of Rasnar,
and Rasnar's desire to manipulate Ivor and the Yankees and in the end
steal their secrets. But now that the Tugars come early, Ivor is in fear.
He will turn against the Yankees."
"Can he beat them?" Boris
asked.
"Maybe so," Kal replied. "All they need
do is surround the camp and starve them, or find some evil to strike them
down first. Perhaps the Yankees, now that they know the full truth, will
take their great ship and sail away. If they do, Ivor will fall, and
Rasnar will become all-powerful. Then you know that the people of Suzdal
will be sent to the pits while Novrod will gain exemption, because Mikhail
will gain control of us, and then punish us for
revenge."
Nahatkim, leaning on his cane, slowly
came to his feet.
"I have seen seventy-seven snows," the
old man whispered hoarsely. "Three times I have seen the pits. The first
time I watched the girl that I loved dragged in for their moon feast, the
second time my father and mother, and the third time—" he paused, his
voice choked—"and the third time my only son, with the lame foot, whom I
loved more than my life."
The old man looked about the room with
rheumy eyes.
"And we allow this," he cried. "We have
allowed our names as men to be changed to cattle. They, the cursed church,
the fat boyars and nobles, they have used such a thing to rule us, to
subjugate us, to rob us, and in the end to take away our pride as
men.
"I listened to these Yankees. They know
the answer, they know it is better to die now as men than to live as
slaves. Better to stand upon a field as men, even if their heads will only
be held high for that one day, than to sire children, knowing in our
hearts that someday they will be led to the slaughter pits crying in
terror.
"What have we become, oh Kesus, for we
are no longer men," and with tears streaking his face the old man sat
down.
Kal looked about the room. All were
silent, their eyes
fixed on Nahatkim, many of them with
tears running down their cheeks.
"We fight," Kal said hoarsely. "There
are twenty of us to each noble. We will fight the nobles first, and after
them the Tugars, and we will make this Declaring thing that Hawthorne
spoke of."
There was a nervous tension in the
packed room. Kal looked about at the men. Here were representatives from
nearly every major farmholding of Suzdal, and the great households of the
city. These were the men who could rally the peasants to the cause. Kal
knew what had been in the hearts of all of them, the hundreds of thousands
of Rus who as the days drew closer lay awake in terror, even as the nobles
laughed and the church counted its silver for the selling of indulgences.
It was at the breaking point.
He looked about the room, sensing that
all of them wanted to believe, but none would dare try.
From the back of the packed room, Tanya
pushed her way forward.
She looked at her father and tried to
force a smile.
"I have a life in me here," she said
softly, placing her hand over her stomach, and turning, she looked back at
the assembly. "I'll fight and die rather than let a noble or priest take
that from me to be fed into the pit, and if you are men you'll fight with
me!"
There was a moment of stunned silence,
which changed in an instant to wild shouts of rage that had been pent up
all their lives. Daggers came from belts, slamming into the
table.
"We fight!"
Dancing and screaming, the men erupted
into wild pandemonium.
Kal spun his daughter around, while the
group, howling and shouting, let loose a lifetime of frustration and
rage.
"How?" he asked, trying to be
heard.
"In the usual way," she said, suddenly
nervous. "I wanted to tell you, but. . ."
"Hawthorne?" Kal asked
disbelievingly.
Smiling weakly, she nodded in
reply.
He was tempted to explode with rage,
but the look in her eyes and the pride he felt for what she had just
helped to create overwhelmed him.
He pulled her close.
"We're going to have find that boy and
have a very long talk."
Then, releasing the girl, he climbed
atop the table and shouted for attention.
He looked around at the men. When the
excitement wore off, he realized, the full terror of what they had just
started would sink in. In his heart he feared that before this was done,
together or separately, they would all be hung on the wall or led into the
pits, but for the moment he did not care.
"We are not pleased with either of
you," the Namer growled.
In spite of each other's presence,
Rasnar and Ivor could not conceal their terror.
"The Yankees are your responsibility,"
the Namer continued, pointing straight at Ivor, "and yours," his gaze
shifting to Rasnar.
"But we did not bid them to come here,"
Ivor protested.
"Yet you suffered them to live among
you. Their infection of defiance might spread, and it would be a pity to
flatten your cities if they should resist us."
His left hand ran over the wound to his
arm. Such a thing had never before been done. He had actually been
frightened by them, though he dared not show it or admit it to
anyone.
The chant singers had told about cattle
who had appeared fifteen or more circlings back. Their face hair was
pointed, beneath shining caps of armor. A hundred Tugars had died from
their smoke makers before they had been stamped out.
Best to let the cattle settle it now,
and if any were left of the Yankees, Qubata would finish them. It was not
that he feared their numbers—he had counted not half a thousand of them.
It was their defiance which could never be tolerated. Breaking them would
keep the Rus cattle in line as well. But they must not be allowed to go
elsewhere, to hide and breed.
"I leave now with your own problem to
settle by my command. But remember this as well. I want their skulls laid
out for me, and all of their devices as well when we return. Let them not
escape. I want as well for you to save for me the two leaders who showed
defiance. I have a promise to keep with them."
He started from the door, and then
paused and looked back. "You boyars and churchmen have lived well under
our rule, but such things could be changed. It has happened in other lands
to those who keep not their lowest ones respectful of our
rule."
Lowering his head to clear the door,
the Namer strode out into the nave of the cathedral. He looked at the
altar, and laughed at the image of the weak gods of cattle who in the
afterworlds must offer their own flesh to Bulgatana, father god of the
Chosen Race.
Peering anxiously from the window, Ivor
and Rasnar watched as the Namer mounted his high platform. The nargas and
drums sounded and the procession passed up across the empty square. A knot
of peasants stood off to one side, shrieking in sorrow as fifty of their
loved ones, hooked to chains, staggered off behind the column, food for
the march back westward.
"Now you must be with me," Rasnar said
coldly, looking back at Ivor.
The boyar sat down heavily, and
adjusting his glasses he looked at his hated foe.
"If all the Rus were united," he said
quietly, "peasant, noble, church, we could fight them."
"Are you mad?" Rasnar hissed. "They
would smash us into the ground. Do you think I like them, knowing they
hold power over us? Remember your station, Ivor. We rule through
them."
"We could rule without them," the boyar
said coldly.
"You are mad."
"The Yankees could show us
how."
"So that was your hope as well, wasn't
it? That is why you did nothing for now, and let them build their infernal
devices upon your land. You became tempted to defy even the Tugars. But
now they come too soon for your mad dream to be
possible."
Ivor was silent.
"You know what the Yankees will do.
They will fight and they will die. For each death of a Tugar, a thousand
must die. If the Yankees can even kill one for one, half the people of all
Rus will die in retribution, and I daresay there will be no exemption for
nobles this time."
"We could fight alongside them," Ivor
said again, coldly.
"If you dare," Rasnar hissed, "then
through me all the cities of Rus will march against you, for there is no
love between you and your brother boyars. They think you fat, overproud,
and desirous of being named Ivor the Great rather than Ivor Weak Eyes as
you really are."
With a snarl, the boyar stood up and
started for the door.
"What will it be? Defeat the Yankees
and the church will not object to your becoming the Great. Defy me and it
will be Mikhail instead."
Ivor turned and looked back at Rasnar.
Somehow an idea had started to form over these months, but now he knew it
was dead. Time had played against him. There was no alternative left, for
now that the reality was before him, the mad dreams had died. He knew
after all that the horde was invincible and he must
live.
"I will send messengers tonight," Ivor
whispered. "The nobles will gather from the cities. When the snow falls
heavy again, we will attack them in the middle of the
night."
Rasnar smiled.
"But if Keane is taken alive, he is
mine. Perhaps I can still save him, and the same stands for any other
Yankee."
"Of course," Rasnar
replied.
"As for the Yankee weapons, they are
mine as well."
Rasnar did not argue that point. There
would be time enough later to change that agreement.
The boyar stalked from the room, and
laughing softly, the prelate returned to his desk.
"All right, gentlemen," Andrew said,
settling behind his desk. "This is an open meeting. I want all
opinions."
The room was silent as the various
company commanders, staff, and contingents from O'Donald's and Cromwell's
units looked about, each hoping the other would say something
first.
Finally it was O'Donald who stood
up.
"If ever something needed killing,"
O'Donald said, "it's those beasties. I volunteered to fight rebs, and I
did it gladly, wanting a good argument to sink my teeth into. But I didn't
hate them. This is different. I'll kill Tugars and laugh while a-doin'
it."
Several of the company commanders
nodded grimly.
"I'm an abolitionist man," Houston said
sharply. "I joined to fight slavery. This makes the Johnnies back home
look like rock-solid Republicans. Let's smash this system to the ground,
colonel, free the peasants, arm 'em, and fight!"
"I think it's madness," Tobias retorted
from the other end of the table.
Normally any comment from the man would
draw at best indifference from the infantry and artillerymen, but Andrew
noticed that this time there was a difference in the
room.
"Go on, Captain Cromwell," Andrew said
evenly. "State your views."
"You heard that Kal fellow when we
questioned him earlier. These Tugars number in the hundreds of thousands.
We can fight and we'll all die. I'm not one for dying in a hopeless
cause.
"Now, I've sailed the waters south of
here. There's good land to be found, far away from this madhouse. I say we
pull out while the pulling's good and hide out till the Tugars have
passed."
"And if they hunt us down?" Andrew
asked. "For I've got a feeling they can't let people like us live—it would
set a precedent that could threaten their entire
system."
"Then if they find us, we'll simply
load up the Ogunquit again, pull out to sea, and move on. I don't
think they've got anything to match the steam engines below her
deck."
Tobias settled back into his chair and
looked around. More than one man was nodding in
agreement.
"So we learn to live like hunted dogs,
is that it?" O'Donald snapped back. "Always looking over our shoulders,
ready to run from our shadows."
"Not always," Tobias retorted. "You
heard Kal—they stay for a winter in one area, then move on by spring
heading east. Twenty years later they come back out of the west. We need
hide only for this one year. When they come back again, we and our sons
will be ready for them."
"And leave the people of Suzdal to the
sack, is that it?" Mina retorted.
"What good could we do anyhow?" Tobias
replied. "They are like cattle, just like the niggers back home who worked
like cattle in the fields. If the niggers wanted their freedom so
all-fired bad, why didn't they rebel when John Brown started it all? And
it's the same with these lazy peasants."
"Last I heard," Andrew said slowly,
"those men you call niggers had a hundred and eighty thousand brothers
wearing Union blue. After the battle of the Crater I saw their bodies
carpeting the field from one end to the other."
All in the room could see Andrew
bristling at Tobias.
"I call those men Americans, damn you,"
he said.
Tobias backed off.
"Are there any other comments?" Andrew
continued, looking around the table, his voice still sharp from the
encounter.
"There's the simple logistics of it
all," Emil said, leaning forward. "No matter what our pride tells us, six
hundred cannot stand before hundreds of thousands. We saw what their
bowman did to poor Johnson. Hans went and paced it off later—a hundred and
seventy yards that shot carried.
"Even with our rifles they'll close in
enough to shoot and simply wear us down."
Andrew found himself nodding in
agreement. His initial rage had cooled as the harsh realities of what they
faced finally settled in. With only six hundred they'd be surrounded and
smothered under a rain of feathered death.
"If we stay, it'll be almost certain
death," Andrew said quietly, and the room was silent.
"I have never turned from a fight in my
life. You and I have stood together on a score of fields, and never has
the 35th run, and the record of the 44th Artillery is as
honorable.
"If our deaths here would mean
something, then I would order us to stay and fight. But what I wish in
this will not be the deciding factor. I cannot order the brave men of this
regiment to die, most likely for no purpose at all."
Tobias started to smile, but Andrew's
look cut him off.
"If we stay, we'll have to fight Ivor
and the nobles first, before we can even take a shot at the
Tugars."
"If only the nobles would swing to our
side," Houston argued.
"Even if they did, they'd be more
hindrance than help. They're nothing but medieval horsemen armed with
swords and lances. The horse archers of the horde would sweep them out of
their saddles in the first charge."
"The peasants?" O'Donald
asked.
"It'd take years to get them
ready."
"So you're saying that we pull out,"
O'Donald said disbelievingly.
"I said I would not order this regiment
to stay. Near all of them are volunteers. They volunteered to fight the
Confederacy; there was nothing in that agreement about fighting here. This
is a different fight, and I feel they have the right to decide this issue
for themselves. It is the only fair answer to this
question."
Surprised, the officers looked around
the table at one another.
"It's not to be taken lightly, so I'll
give them a week. At the end of the week there'll be a vote by secret
ballot. The majority will decide in this one, gentlemen, and I will live
with that majority. That is all, gentlemen."
The room emptied, until only Hans was
left.
"Well, old friend," Andrew said
wearily, "I'd consider it an honor if you'd join me in a
drink."
He filled two tumblers with the last
drop of brandy in his possession.
"Did I do the right thing?" he asked,
looking at the sergeant. Not since Gettysburg had he asked that question
of his old mentor.
Hans's features creased into the
slightest of smiles.
"Son, it was the only thing you could
do."
"Dammit, man, I want to stay and fight,
maybe even try to persuade Ivor to join me."
"I doubt if he
would."
"If he were alone without that bastard
Rasnar I think he'd try."
"But he's not.'
"I've ruined it all," Andrew said
dejectedly.
"Look at me, son."
Andrew tried to meet Hans' gaze but
couldn't.
"I remember when you were nothing but a
scared pup. Andrew, boy, you've become the finest soldier I've ever seen.
You know how to kill when you have to, and a damn fine killer you are, a
regular demon angel of a killer.
"But there's more to being a soldier
than that. You love the men of this regiment as if they were your own
flesh. It burns a man's soul to be like that—I've seen more than one
officer go mad from it—but you've got the strength. You know how to lead
these boys, to show them you respect them as men, and, God help you, when
the time comes to spend their lives to buy what is
needed.
"I thought your decision to fight a war
to try and save Hawthorne the most noble act I've ever seen, and the men
loved you for it and would have died by the hundreds to see it done. Far
too many armies forget that rule, to protect their own no matter what.
When soldiers know their comrades will not abandon them, they'll fight the
harder.
"But for this fight you can't ask that
of them. You said it well before—their knights are useless, their peasants
would be slaughtered. I think, son, this fight is beyond
us."
"I feel like a
coward."
Hans grabbed hold of Andrew's arm from
across the table.
"You're the bravest officer it's ever
been my privilege to serve. I think this one's a lost fight, Andrew. Maybe
in twenty years, as Tobias said, we and our sons will be ready. But you
can't throw away your life, or lead the regiment to its doom. Always
remember, Andrew, the regiment must survive."
"Do you think the boys will vote to
go?" he asked quietly.
"They might surprise you,
son."
"You want to stay, don't you?" Andrew
asked.
Hans smiled.
"I felt like I wanted to when I saw
that evil bastard come riding in, but now ..." His voice trailed
off.
"I'm afraid," Andrew whispered. "I saw
that thing and I was afraid, and I'm afraid the men will think me a coward
for not ordering us to stay and fight."
"It takes courage sometimes not to
fight," Hans retorted. "Dammit, son, I'm so frightened out on the field
sometimes I can't stop from shaking, it's just everyone else is frightened
too and don't notice it."
"Funny," Andrew said, a strange
detachment to his voice, "since Antietam, I haven't been afraid—in fact, I
almost love it. That is, till now, and," his voice dropping, "when I
sleep."
"Let's see what the boys decide," Hans
said softly.
The two fell into silence. Gradually
Andrew's head lowered onto the table. Finally Hans stepped around to
Andrew's chair, and picking him up, he gently laid the young officer on
his cot, removing his spectacles and putting them on the
sideboard.
"You've done well," Hans said softly,
"but I don't want you dying for a fight you can't win."
Scarlet with embarrassment, Hawthorne
stood before Kal, unable to raise his eyes from the floor, while Andrew
stood circumspectly to one side.
"I should be angry with you," Kal said
in a cold, even voice.
"Yes sir."
"My only daughter," Ludmilla sobbed.
"To think a mother should raise her little girl to be like
this."
Tanya moved closer to Hawthorne, and
protectively his arm went over her shoulder.
Kal looked at the couple. They both
looked so young, and his memory went back to a similar meeting long ago.
His glance slipped over to Ludmilla, and the common memory was shared in
their eyes, and they smiled shyly at each other.
Perhaps it was for the best after all,
Kal thought sadly. Tanya had not yet been born when the horde last came,
but her older brother, Gregory, had, and it had been Rasnar himself who
had chosen him for the moon feast table.
Maybe there were only days left, and no
matter what, a year at most, let his little girl have her happiness, to
know a brief moment of joy before the end.
His eyes started to cloud with tears.
Walking around the rough-hewn table, he extended his arms, embracing both
of them.
Hawthorne raised his eyes to look at
the peasant.
"You are my son," Kal said hoarsely. "I
was proud of you, and the first time I met you I thought in my heart that
you would be a fitting son. Now love each other, for it is the gift Kesus
gives most abundantly to youth."
Kal stepped back from the
two.
"Now sit and eat, my son," Ludmilla
said, wiping the tears from her eyes. "Tanya, come
help."
Leaning over, Hawthorne kissed Tanya
lightly on the forehead. Smiling, she dashed over to Kal, hugged the burly
peasant fiercely, and then went into the next room.
Hawthorne looked back at Andrew, who
smiled at the young corporal. It still amazed him that the young Quaker,
of all the men in his regiment, had been the first to get a girl into
trouble. But somehow this was different. The love the two showed for each
other was obvious to any who saw them together. He breathed an inner sigh
of relief. It could have gone far worse.
"There should be a marriage," Hawthorne
said softly, coming to sit next to Kal.
"In the church?" Kal
asked.
"If that is your wish and
custom."
Kal spat on the floor and shook his
head.
"We have no preacher with us,"
Hawthorne said, and he turned and looked at Andrew, who still stood in the
back of the room. "Sir, I was kind of hoping you would say the
words."
Flustered, Andrew looked at
Kal.
"Sir, we haven't a preacher, and I was
thinking you're sort of like the captain of a ship
here."
"I think it'd be all right," Andrew
replied lamely.
"My house would be honored," Kal
interjected, beckoning for Andrew to sit, now that the formalities were
over with. "But we can speak of that later.
"I heard your announcement at parade
this morning," Kal said, "and I am confused. You are the leader. I thought
you decided what was to be done."
"The boys have the right to decide for
themselves," Andrew replied. "It is our way for things like this. Back on
our world they volunteered to fight for a cause. This cause now is
different, and I cannot order them to fight unless they agree to do so
first."
"You Yankees," Kal said, shaking his
head.
"It is our way, my
friend."
"And what do you think will be done?"
Kal asked nervously.
"We'll stay," Hawthorne
said.
Andrew smiled and patted the boy on the
shoulder.
"Let's wait until the votes are
in."
"I have three things to say," Kal said,
lowering his voice, "and that is why I asked you to come to my cabin with
Hawthorne, so it would seem that you were here because of our little
family situation."
Hawthorne started to blush again, and
good-naturedly Kal patted him on the shoulder.
"Why the need for secrecy?" Andrew
asked. "You come to my cabin nearly every day."
"Because I'm advising you to seal your
camp off today, to allow no one in or out. I heard your order forbidding
your troops to go to Suzdal. But you must not allow anyone to
enter."
"Why?"
"Because there will be spies to learn
of your decisions."
Andrew nodded in
agreement.
"Next, you can expect Ivor and the
other boyars to strike you, and strike hard."
Andrew nodded sadly.
"It is what I
expected."
"Do you plan to do
anything?"
"No."
"But if you moved first against him,
you would stop this attack which might destroy you."
"It is not my way," Andrew replied
grimly. "I will not fight a war unless it is forced upon me. The men will
vote on staying or leaving at the end of the week."
"And how do you think the vote will
go?"
Andrew looked at Hawthorne and sadly
shook his head. "They'll vote to leave, I'm almost sure of that. If the
majority do that, then all of us will go."
There was a look of panic on
Hawthorne's face.
"Don't worry," Andrew said, patting him
on the arm. "If we leave, those who have helped us, such as Kal and your
new family, will be asked to go with us."
"I am still of the house of Ivor," Kal
said evenly, "and I cannot leave my people. My daughter and wife I would
send with you, but I would stay."
Andrew looked into Kal's eyes, and knew
there was no arguing, for if the roles were reversed he would do the
same.
"Rasnar will not let you leave," Kal
stated softly. "He desires the powers you have—he covets them to make the
church stronger than the boyars."
"So they will attack whether we stay or
leave," Andrew said, shaking his head.
"Exactly, my friend."
"I must give my men time to make this
decision, though. It's their way. Mainers don't make such choices on the
spur of the moment, they want time to chew it over."
"I now have a third thing to tell you,"
Kal said, his voice lowering to a whisper.
"And that is?"
"We will fight the nobles if they move
against you."
"No!" Andrew said, coming to his
feet.
Stunned by the response, Kal looked at
the colonel with confusion.
"You can't," Andrew said quickly.
"They're mounted warriors in armor. One of them can kill fifty of you.
You'll be facing them with nothing but pitchforks and rusty knives. You
might have dreams of some glorious change, Kal, but it's
hopeless."
"But Hawthorne told us about your
Declaration of Independence and how peasants defeated nobles and became
free."
Andrew looking reproachfully at the
boy. He had disobeyed orders, and Andrew's anger was
visible.
"I spoke what my conscience told me to
speak," Hawthorne replied evenly, not showing fear at Andrew's
anger.
"It was different for us," Andrew said,
looking back at Kal. "We had guns to fight against the boyar's soldiers.
We had a big land, hundreds of times bigger than Rus. And we had time—it
took us eight years to win. You have no weapons, you have no place to hide
when you lose fights, and most of all you have no time. For even if you
could hold them for a time, still the Tugars would come and then crush all
of you, peasant and noble."
"And you are telling me to watch as
again my people are driven to the pits."
Unable to answer, Andrew looked
away.
"The only alternative is that you will
all die."
"I am willing to face that,
Keane."
"I wish I could help," Andrew replied,
"but that is in the hands of my men now."
"You do not know what you have perhaps
started here," Kal said evenly. "Every time your soldiers went into
Suzdal, every time a peasant came to the mill with grain, my people saw
how different all of you were. They would go home and whisper about the
strange Yankees who did not live under the boyar. And Hawthorne is not to
blame for his words. For it has been whispered already throughout all of
Suzdal, and even as far as Vazima, and, yes, even to
Novrod."
"If my men vote to leave, we will
leave," Andrew said quietly. "Do not fight the boyars, and even if we stay
I do not wish your blood upon our hands. If we face the Tugars, and the
boyars do not, then we will face them alone."
Andrew stood up as if to
leave.
"There is one last thing to speak of,"
Kal said quickly.
"And that is?"
"You will not see me again," he
said.
"Why?" And there was a look of concern
on Andrew's face.
"A messenger came to me this morning. I
am ordered back to the court of Ivor."
"Then you'd best go."
Kal shook his head.
"I will not ask for your protection,
for there is too much already between you and him. But I will not go
back."
"Then where are you
going?"
Kal merely smiled. "I just ask that you
take Ludmilla and my darling Tanya behind your walls. Ivor will not
trouble you over them."
The two women, who had been standing to
one side, came rushing up to Kal, and he held both of them
close.
"And there is this final thing. Do not
speak a word of what we have said. I trust only two now, you and my son,
Hawthorne."
"What are you
saying?"
"There is a traitor in your
ranks."
Incredulous, Andrew looked at Kal as if
he had not heard correctly.
"It is true. One of your men was seen
leaving the cathedral several weeks back."
"Who is it?"
"It was storming at the time, and my
man could not get close enough to see him. But it was a Yankee. Though he
wore a cloak like a peasant, his pants and shoes were seen from behind.
The man sensed he was followed and ran into a crowd and was
lost.
"You cannot say anything of your intent
now, of what was said here, except perhaps to your closest friends, such
as the grumbling sergeant or the kindly doctor. For you do not
know."
Stunned, Andrew did not react. What
could have been offered, to draw a man away from his comrades? How could
he have been so naive as not to imagine it? Here a traitor could have
wealth or power undreamed of back home.
"It is a sad world we live in," Andrew
said softly.
"Goodbye, my friend."
Awkwardly, Andrew followed the custom
of the Rus and embraced Kal.
"Could I ask one final favor, though?"
the peasant said quickly.
"Anything."
He motioned to Ludmilla, who went to
the side table and returned with the small pocket Bible that Hawthorne had
given to them.
"Could you say the words over my
daughter and new son now? I wish to see that before I
go."
Smiling, Andrew took the Bible, and as
he spoke, for the first time since losing John on the fields of
Gettysburg, tears came to his eyes to mingle with the tears of the four
who stood before him. For though it was a moment of joy, all knew what
would most likely come no matter what their dreams and
plans.
Chapter
11
"There are over eight thousand men at
arms in the city. My warehouses are being emptied by their stomachs," Ivor
said, looking down the length of his feasting table. The boyars of all the
cities of Rus were there, even Mikhail, and the mere sight of him filled
Ivor's soul with anger.
"We still need more," Rasnar
replied.
"And strip our lands of all soldiers?"
Boros of Novrod retorted. "We are not fools."
Boros stood up and looked accusingly at
Ivor.
"You allowed the infection of these
Yankees into our land. You plotted to use them against us. Now word of
them has spread. You might be deaf, Ivor, but I am not. Many of my
landholders refused to come. They fear if they do the peasants might
revolt while they are gone. All the spies hear the same thing whispered.
No, I am no fool to return and have to slaughter my field workers,
especially when the Tugars will want the taxes we must raise for next
year."
"You have let things go too far," Ivan
of Vazima snarled. "Let the emptying of your warehouses be a
lesson."
Ivor looked nervously around. When the
fight was won, he thought darkly, these men would turn on him like
wolves.
kill him, and place Mikhail on the
throne instead. He could only hope that the fear of a supporter of the
church ruling Suzdal would stay their hands.
"It is understood, though," Ivor said
sharply, "that the weapons of the Yankees are divided between
us."
"Never," Rasnar replied. "For the
Tugars will not allow a device more powerful than their bows to be kept by
us. You are all fools to think otherwise. They must go to the church for
safekeeping."
Enraged, Ivor turned on Rasnar, who had
promised so differently only days before.
"And give you the power?" Ivor
retorted.
"The safekeeping. Could any of you
trust the other not to hold the smoke sticks back? Then you will all try
to conceal them, and the Tugars will slaughter us all as a
result."
"Who's to know if we give them some and
hide the rest?" Ivan asked.
"I have told them how many Yankees
there are," Rasnar replied, "and how many weapons will be given unto them
when they come."
"Damn you," Ivor
roared.
"It is only to save us all," Rasnar
replied sanctimoniously, and smiling inwardly he did not bother to mention
that the number he gave was far less than the number the Yankees most
likely had. Already he had in his possession four of the weapons captured
by Mikhail and had learned how to use them. Now if only that Hinsen would
reveal the secret of powder as well, his power would be
limitless.
The boyars looked one to the other, and
their fear of one another played well into Rasnar's hands. After a long
hour of shouting and arguing, all except Ivor finally agreed that the
weapons spoil would go to the church. And at that moment Rasnar knew he
had truly won what Ivor had blocked for so long. For once the Tugars had
gone, he could use the power of the weapons hidden to turn first one, and
then another boyar against the others, until finally the church had won
back control.
"We do not know, though, what the
Yankees plan to do," Mikhail said, returning the debate to the planning of
the action.
"They have sealed themselves off well,"
Ivan agreed. "Our scouts have surrounded their camp. Their walls are
manned day and night. We allow no one to get in, but in turn no one comes
out."
"Remember what the Namer of Time
demanded," Rasnar said. "We must not allow them to escape, for my source
of information told me they would decide that issue this very night. If
they leave we will have to answer for it next year when the horde
arrives."
Rasnar stood up and walked over to the
window. Opening it, he looked out, a cold blast of air sweeping in to
chill the room.
"Their smoke sticks and the great
weapons kill from far away. But if we but get on top of them, our swords
and axes will kill them nevertheless. Mikhail in his bravery has already
shown us that."
The bearded warrior stuck out his chest
and looked about the room haughtily.
"I split the skull of one myself," he
said, grinning, and pulling out his ax he held it aloft.
"I believe that Perm has answered my
prayer," and dramatically Rasnar pointed out the window.
All day the skies had been darkening
from the west, and already the first heavy flakes of snow were starting to
fall.
"When darkness falls, we march," Rasnar
said, turning back to the assembly. "Perm will cast his cloak over our
host, blinding our foe. We will swarm over their walls, coming out of the
snow as angels of death to kill the infidels!"
Shaking like a bear to rid himself of
the snow, the hooded form came into the back room of the
tavern.
Those who looked up at him were
silent.
"I could be killed for being here," he
said evenly.
"We let you be here," Boris said
coldly. "When a priest ventures into tavern after tavern asking for
Kalencka, Ivor's man, the word of him spreads even before his feet. We saw
you were not followed, so your steps were guided here."
Nervously the man looked about, and his
blood went chill. The room was packed with peasants and craftsmen of the
city. He realized that there was a fair chance they would slit his throat
rather than let him step back out.
"Speak, priest, and be quick about
it."
"The army will march in an
hour."
"You bring us nothing new," Boris said
coldly. "Do you think us blind? There are eight thousand men of arms in
the city. They cannot be roused out without our
knowing."
"The Yankees must be
warned."
Boris laughed coldly.
"Shall we then slip out of the city to
tell them? Ivor has posted guards on the walls, and the gates are closed.
If one can even get out of the city he still must slip through the men who
surround the Yankee camp as well. We have sent six men to try to get
through, and none has returned. We are in this alone
now."
Dejected, the priest visibly
slumped.
"Kill him," Ilya
hissed.
There was an angry growl from the
group. A dagger snicked out from under Boris's cloak, and he stepped
forward.
"Wait."
Boris stopped and looked to a man
sitting in the shadows of the back of the room.
"He's a spy," Boris
argued.
"I don't think so," Kal said as he
stood up and walked over to the priest.
"What is your name?"
"Casmar."
"That's the secretary of Rasnar," Dya
growled. "Kal, let me kill him myself."
"Wait. Let me ask him why he came to us
first," Kal said quietly.
"You are Kalencka?" Casmar
asked.
Kal merely shrugged his shoulders and
smiled.
"All of Ivor's guards are looking for
you. There's thirty gold pieces on your head."
"So much for such a poor head," Kal
said, laughing in a self-deprecatory manner. "Answer me, secretary of
Rasnar, why would you betray your master?"
"I have stood by his side too long,"
Casmar said quietly. "He does not serve Perm nor Kesus, but only his own
vanity. He and others like him have corrupted the church into something
unholy.
"I joined believing," Casmar said
sadly. "I still believe, but I do not believe in Rasnar. The church should
protect the common people, not hold them in fear, and sell indulgences
against the Tugars, for that is an evil thing that makes Rasnar
rich."
Casmar stopped and looked about the
room.
"Well, that is quite a thing you've
said," Kal said quietly, looking into Casmar's eyes. "I wish I could
believe you, and then perhaps I would pray again."
"If you wish to kill me," Casmar said
quietly, his voice trembling, "then do so now. Just let me pray first to
Kesus before you do it."
"A priest who actually prays," Kal
said, with no mockery in his voice. He looked around the group and saw the
hesitation.
"Let him live," Kal said, "but keep him
here."
There was no argument, for many in the
room were visibly moved by the genuine piety of the rotund
priest.
Kal started for the door and looked
back.
"Would you pray for us, priest? For we
shall need it very shortly."
Casmar nodded, and Kal went to his
knees, and all about him followed suit.
"As He died to make men holy, let us
die to make men free," Kal said, looking at the priest.
"What is that?" Casmar
asked.
"Oh, a prayer song Hawthorne, my son,
taught me," and, grim-faced, Kalencka rose after the blessing and left the
room.
"Company A,
attention!"
The snow muffled the sound of rifles
snapping to position.
"All right, men," Hans said, standing
stiffly before the company, "the polls are opened. Line up inside the
meeting house, pick up your ballots. Write 'Stay' or 'Leave,' according to
your feeling. Once you're done, form up back outside.
"Right face—forward,
march."
Hawthorne pulled up his collar against
the windy blast. The snow had started to sweep in just as darkness
settled. It felt like home almost, a real nor'easter; already an inch of
powdery snow was on the ground.
The camp was on full alert tonight,
half the men standing duty on the walls while the other half tried to stay
warm inside the cabins. Shifting the men back and forth by companies would
mean the voting would take hours, and Hawthorne wondered if he could
contain his anxiety much longer.
The politicking had been hard all week.
By agreement, the officers had refused to comment one way or the other,
since it was not their vote. So the debate had settled fully on the
soldiers. He still found it nearly impossible to reconcile his stand with
his religious beliefs, for surely to stay would mean fighting and death,
while leaving would spare a battle. If he truly believed his Quaker
teachings he would have argued for their leaving. But in the face of the
monstrosity of the Tugars and the slavery of the nobles and church, his
conscience had rebelled.
His heart was torn with the argument
even as he had stood up at the town meeting the night before to plead
desperately for the regiment to stay and fight, first the nobles and then
the hated nightmare from the west.
He found to his surprise that the men
listened to him intently, with no catcalls or heated words as when others
had spoken. He realized later that they knew his religious convictions and
the undoubtable moral arguments he had wrestled with inside himself, and
respected him for that.
Only Hinsen had stood up to speak
against him, and even those who agreed with Hinsen had shouted for him to
sit down.
But in his heart he knew that the vote
would go against him. The logic of staying was far too weak. Sergeant
Barry had, in a forceful presentation, fully caught the sentiment of many
when he expressed his hatred and rage of the system, but then pointed out
the tactical impossibility of fighting now. He ended with the proposal
that they find another place, build their strength over a period of time,
rally the peasants, and then twenty years hence destroy the Tugars when
they came again.
"It is senseless to die with no hope of
victory, accomplishing nothing," Barry said in the end, "when if we spare
ourselves now and prepare, we can one day destroy our enemy
forever."
His words were met by a thunderous
round of applause.
"Corporal Hawthorne, you're next," came
a voice from inside.
Hawthorne looked up at the blowing snow
and then stepped into the meeting hall.
The men about the stairs let out a
clamorous shout as the boyars descended the steps of Ivor's palace and
swung up on their mounts.
The shouts rippled on out across the
square to those who could not see because of the snow, and thundered up
the side streets packed with men.
Ivor swung about and looked at his
personal guard around him, the only soldiers mounted. All had agreed that
the army would advance by foot, since horses would be useless against the
walls and also would allow them to advance more quickly as a compact
host.
"Let's go, then," Ivor said
grimly.
Swallowing hard, Kal looked about. In
his heart he knew it was madness, it was an act of desperation he had
never truly explained to his companions. There were hundreds waiting in
the side alleyways, and thousands more who still wavered, watching to see
what would happen. But he had to make this one last gesture, and nerving
himself, Kal started to step out of the tavern, but suddenly Boris and
Ilya grabbed hold of him.
"I must still try," Kal said,
struggling in their grasp. "Perhaps Ivor will listen."
"You will die if you do," Boris hissed.
"We'll need you in the hours to come."
Kicking and screaming, he was dragged
back into the building. From out of side alleyways hundreds of peasants
started to pour out into the street leading down to the south gate.
Frightened, they looked at one another. The words of freedom and defiance
had inflamed their hearts when it was still only talk, but now the price
of it was becoming all too real.
Now as the moment of crisis came, more
than one saw the madness and slipped back into the shadows to run and
hide.
Nahatkim stood by the tavern and
watched, seeing the resolve already start to slip away. Without
hesitating, he stepped out into the street.
Ivor, at the head of the host, came
looming out of the swirling snow, the other boyars beside him. At the
sight of the peasants and craftsmen blocking the way, the boyar let out a
throaty growl.
"Disperse, you damned rebels and
cowards. Disperse and go back to your hovels, else you will feel my
wrath."
The other boyars looked at Ivor with
reproach, and whispered to themselves, for surely he must be a poor ruler
to have allowed such treason to become more than talk in the taverns, to
appear now as armed men in the street.
"I said disperse and go home!" Ivor
roared.
The crowd stood silent, nervous, and
then in a moment, like snow hitting a fire, the dream melted and the men
started to back away.
"You are cattle!" Nahatkim roared, his
reedy voice near breaking, and he stepped into the middle of the street
facing the peasants.
As one the mob stopped and
turned.
"Yes, you are no longer men, you are
cattle. Cattle to the Tugars and slaves to the boyars and the church. I am
ashamed, for I thought there were men here in Suzdal!"
Nahatkim turned to face Ivor, who sat
atop his mount, incredulous as if a dog had suddenly found speech to swear
at its master.
"You, Ivor Ivorivich, go back to your
palace. Do not march to commit murder."
"What?" His bellowing roar came out
almost as a question, so astonished was he by the
defiance.
"You have forgotten your people, Ivor.
You leave us to the plottings of an evil man who has destroyed the truth
of our holy mother church. You go to destroy the very thing that could be
our salvation from the Tugars. You have betrayed yourself and us. Lead us,
Ivor Ivorivich, against our enemies, the Tugars and the church, and we
will follow you gladly. If not we will fight."
There was a moment of stunned silence
as both sides stood only feet away from each other, each amazed at what
was now unfolding.
In his heart Ivor felt a moment of
sickening pain, for part of his mind told him that indeed this mad old
fool was right, and that his own pride and fear of Rasnar would destroy
this chance to stop the Tugars.
But the other part of his soul, the
soul that had been raised a boyar, Ivor son of Ivor, now held sway and
drew him into the path of rage.
Unsheathing his sword, he raised the
blade high. Nahatkim did not blanch. A serene smile lighted his
features.
"I die a man," he shouted triumphantly
as the blade came down and set his soul to flight.
A wild explosive roar echoed up from
the street. Before Nahatkim's headless corpse had even crumpled to the
ground, the peasants surged forward, shouting with rage. Within seconds
Ivor found himself fighting for his life, swinging and cutting, and as
each body fell another leaped forward.
A wild scream went up as Boros of
Novrod's horse slipped on the wet paving stones and came crashing down.
Ilya leaped out from the tavern brandishing a club, and before Boros could
raise, his helmet was crushed in like brittle parchment, and the boyar
went down under the rush.
A boyar had died at the hands of a
peasant, and those who could see roared with triumph.
"Kill the boyars, kill the boyars!" the
scream echoed and reechoed.
From side alleyways leading into the
square, hundreds poured out, and within minutes the sound of battle
thundered above the howling of the storm.
Yet clubs, daggers, pitchforks, and
wooden spears cannot stand against chain mail and swords, and the weight
of soldiers in the square started to be felt.
Grimly the peasants gave ground, while
from overhead a torrent of stones, bricks, and furniture rained out of
windows onto the heads of the attackers.
Wild shrieks of anguish rent the air.
Nobles and warriors, enraged that peasants would dare to strike at them,
gave no quarter, smashing down doors, slaying women, spearing children,
and the battle started to change into a massacre.
For several minutes he had watched the
fighting. The moment the battle had started before the tavern, Casmar's
guards had rushed out the door, leaving him alone. He stepped out into the
taproom and, spying a back door, opened it and looked out. Several men of
arms came charging past him and smashed open the door to a cabin across
the street. Casmar was sickened to hear the high piercing shrieks of a
woman.
Running into the building, he stood
transfixed with horror. A dead child lay upon the floor, its mother
screaming in anguish as two of the soldiers, throwing her to the ground,
appeared ready to commit rape.
"In the name of Perm, stop!" Casmar
roared.
Leering, one of the soldiers looked up
at him.
"Let her go!" Casmar
demanded.
"It's kill all filthy peasants," the
soldier roared back, "kill all these Suzdalian scum, so why waste a little
fun first, eh, priest?"
"Leave her be," Casmar replied
sharply.
The men hesitated, while the sound of
fighting rose up again out in the street.
"Let's go," one of the three said,
starting for the door.
The leering soldier looked at Casmar
and smiled even as his dagger glided across the woman's throat, ending her
cries for mercy.
"You'll have a hell of a parish left by
morning, priest," the soldier said, laughing. He wiped the bloody dagger
on Casmar's cloak, and then the three, spotting a knot of peasants in the
street, charged after them.
"Rasnar," Casmar roared, the word
sounding like a curse. "You knew this would happen. It was all part of
your plan, you bastard!"
Wildly he ran down the street, dodging
past knots of peasants and soldiers. Pulling aside his cloak, he exposed
his thin clerical robes. In the confusion it gave him passage, for neither
side had yet become so inflamed as to kill a priest.
The south gate was a swirling maelstrom
of pushing, shoving bodies. Reaching the wall, he edged his way forward.
The mob would surge in upon him till he felt his lungs would burst, and
then push out again so he could run another dozen feet.
Reaching the gate at last, he ran on
out of the city and down the south road.
Several hundred yards beyond the city
he met a knot of Ivor's soldiers who stood in the middle of the road,
perplexed by the roar of battle within the city.
"What is it, priest?" an armored
warrior asked.
"Ivan's men have betrayed your lord,"
Casmar gasped. "They're trying to kill him, and the peasants have rallied
to his side."
"For Ivor," the guard roared, and the
detachment started back for the city.
Turning, he broke into a run. His head
started to swim, his lungs were filled with fire. His thin doeskin boots
could not block the cold, and with each step through the snow he felt as
if he were running on hot coals.
Onward the priest ran, till the pain
became all-consuming, filling his entire world with agony. Desperately he
begged Kesus for strength to keep him going, and as if in answer the world
gradually became numb, till finally there was only the snow, unending snow
that swirled and coiled about his staggering form.
"They should be done voting by now,"
Emil said, standing up to look out of the cabin window.
Andrew merely nodded in reply, lost in
thought.
"Looks like home out there," Kathleen
said, moving over to join the doctor by the window. "How I loved nights
like this when I was a child—the noisy city slowly being muffled by a
blanket of whiteness."
Drawing away from Emil, she came over
to sit by Andrew's side.
"I think it's for the best, Andrew,"
she said quietly. "Maybe we'll be able to find a place of peace, where
there isn't any war to be fought. I think we've been at war so long we've
forgotten what peace might be like."
She reached out and touched him lightly
on the hand. Startled, he looked up, and their eyes held. So that was it,
he now fully realized. It was my being a soldier, killing men, and
possibly being killed myself that so thoroughly sealed her off ... and
myself as well.
He took her hand in his and
smiled.
"Sergeant of the guard, sergeant of the
guard!" The voice was muffled, distant.
Andrew sprang to his feet and raced for
the door. Stepping into the street, he saw a knot of men coming toward him
out of the snow, bearing a man between them.
Andrew raced up to the group, and was
stunned to see that it was Casmar.
"Get him in my
cabin!"
Following Andrew, the group pushed into
his cabin and laid the man on the table.
Wildly, Casmar looked around the
room.
"The city is in riot," Casmar said
hoarsely, struggling to sit up.
"How did you get here?" Andrew asked,
noticing the bloodstains on his cloak, and the light boots which seemed to
be frozen to the man's feet.
"I ran from the city. I tricked the
guards to let me pass. The city is in riot," Casmar cried. "The boyars
planned to attack you tonight in the snow while you slept. The peasants
revolted, led by Kalencka. The soldiers have gone mad—they're killing
everyone, men, women, children, even those who do not fight. They'll kill
everyone, everyone!"
"It could be a trap to lure us out,"
Hans growled, standing in the doorway.
"Please believe me," Casmar cried. "I
saw Kalencka just before the fight—I went to him because I no longer serve
Rasnar."
Andrew stared at the man closely,
trying to judge.
"As He died to make men holy, let us
die to make men free," Casmar said softly, looking into Andrew's
eyes.
"Where did you hear that?" Andrew
asked, startled by the words, which stabbed into him like an
admonishment.
"Kalencka said his new son, Hawthorne,
taught him."
"He's telling the truth," Andrew
snapped. "It would have been just like Hawthorne to teach Kal that song.
That damned fool peasant. I told him not to do this."
"They'll lose without your help,"
Casmar begged. "Rasnar wants Suzdal destroyed to end the power of
Ivor."
"Hans, sound assembly," Andrew shouted.
"Which company's at the polls?"
"H, sir."
"Have them man the walls. I want
everyone else in the square in five minutes. Now move!"
"You've got to stop them," Ivor roared,
storming into the church. "They're killing everyone, everyone, innocent
and guilty!"
Rasnar turned from the altar and
smiled.
"Good, very good. Let them all die—Perm
will know his own."
Ivor, sword in hand, started for the
altar. An arrow slashed out from a balcony, dropping Andrei to the
ground.
Stunned, Ivor looked at the lifeless
body of his son.
Shields raised, Ivor's guards swarmed
about their boyar as a shower of death rained down from
above.
"My lord, it's Mikhail's men! We'll die
in here!"
The men at arms dragged Ivor back,
while the boyar bellowed and screamed with grief and
rage.
"I know you voted, men, and the ballots
have yet to be counted. I've told you what's happening in Suzdal," and he
pointed northward, where despite the storm a pulsing glow could be seen on
the horizon.
"The city's in flames. Thousands of
peasants are dying up there. Dying to overthrow the boyars, with the dream
of fighting the Tugars and winning their freedom.
"I joined the Army of the Potomac to
end slavery," Andrew roared, "and that same war is being fought here, here
and now. I'm going up that road, with or without you men. But if you come
with me, we're in this fight till the bitter end. Decide here and now
where the 35th and 44th stand!"
A wild angry shout went up from the
men, their cheers echoing above the fury of the storm.
"I want the regiment formed in the
square in ten minutes, full battle load, eighty rounds per man. O'Donald,
limber up your one piece. Company H and Cromwell's command stay here to
guard the camp. Now let's move!"
"We're surrounded! The warriors have
cut through to the east wall," Boris shouted, staggering into the leather
warehouse that had become the third command position of the
night.
Kal looked up from the rough map of the
city before him and grimly shook his head.
The terror of what he had unleashed,
and the guilt of it, had made him feel that in half a night he had aged
twenty years.
In his heart he had known that most of
the city would not have chosen to fight. He knew as well that Rasnar had
hoped for just such a thing, for the soldiers of the other cities,
particularly those under Mikhail, would kill without discrimination, and
once that started, those who had wavered would fight out of sheer
desperation.
But the horror of it he had never
imagined. Twice he had been forced to retreat and had seen the streets
choked with the dead and dying. Was this all his fault, was his dream
madness for ever listening to the Yankee's talk?
Oh, how wonderful their words had
sounded, words such as freedom, independence, liberty. But never had they
told him of the blood, and the killing, the burning and the
dying.
He had staked his belief on them, and
now he would die.
The roar of battle thundered closer and
closer. Kal looked around at his fellow conspirators and smiled
grimly.
"When the mouse bites the cat, he
should expect to lose more than his tail," and pulling out a dagger, he
headed for the door, determined to kill at least one noble before they cut
him to pieces.
"All company officers to the front!"
Andrew roared, and turning, he raised his field glasses to look back at
the city.
God in heaven, he thought, looking in
stunned amazement at the panorama of madness before him. As if a curtain
had been pulled back, the storm had suddenly lifted, revealing Suzdal, in
all its agony, a quarter mile away.
The area about Ivor's palace was in
flames, the crackling roar lighting up the sky, while the screams of
thousands came down before the wind.
Turning on his horse, Andrew looked
back down the road, and his heart swelled with pride. The men had
double-timed most of the way, and there had been few stragglers, so
determined were they to reach the city in time.
Gasping for breath, the officers came
up, gathering around Andrew's horse.
"This is going to be a tough nut to
crack, gentlemen," Andrew said coldly, raising his field glasses again for
another view.
"All right, the boys aren't trained in
city fighting, so here's what we'll do. We can't let the men get separated
and cut off into small groups, and once in there it'll be impossible for
me to control the fight the way I can in the field.
"We'll attack in column of fours, just
as we're lined up now. Companies A through D will follow me straight up
the road through the gate and move toward the main square of the city.
Companies E, F, and G, you're under Mina. Once you're through the gate I
want you to break left, get up on the walls, and work your way around to
the main road that runs straight through the city from east to west. Once
you've worked your way over, start pushing up the road. Company J and K,
you'll hold in reserve at the gate. O'Donald, bring the gun forward.
You'll lead off by clearing the gate area, then fall in as support for the
attack up to the square.
"Now tell your men to mark their
targets. I know peasants will be hit in this—we can't help it. But for
God's sake tell your men to try to know what they're shooting at
first."
"You're leaving the north and east
gates uncovered," Fletcher said.
"Exactly. I want to leave them a way
out of there. If we can set up a rout, they'll need a retreat. I'm hoping
we'll trigger a panic and they'll run. It's going to be grim work, so be
careful. If it gets too hot, pull back to the south
gate.
"Understand?"
The men nodded their
agreement.
"Artillery to the front!" O'Donald
yelled excitedly.
"All right, gentlemen, let's get
ready."
Lashing their team, the gun crew
galloped down the road, the infantry parting to let them
pass.
"Uncase the colors!"
The chilling thrill washed over Andrew
as the color bearers stepped to the front of the column. Behind them, five
hundred bayonets snapped out of scabbards, rammers were pulled, and
cartridges slammed in. Steel-tipped rifles came back up to shoulders, and
grimly the men waited.
Dismounting, Andrew turned his mount
loose. Drawing his saber, he stepped into the middle of the road, directly
behind the limbered gun. Without looking back, he raised the sword high
and pointed toward the city.
"35th Maine, at the double time
forward!"
Down the slope toward the city they
moved, gaining speed. O'Donald, roaring with delight, spurred his mount
forward, screaming wildly at the gun crew, who clung desperately to the
bouncing, careening limber. Never had he led a charge such as this, racing
far ahead of the infantry.
The gates of the city were open before
them. Onward they charged, galloping past still forms on the side of the
road, and terrified refugees who leaped away at his approach as if he were
an apparition.
A wild cry came up from the gate. An
arrow snapped past.
"Battle front,
unlimber!"
With skill borne from long years of
practice, the gun crew turned from the road, the limber and gun skidding
in the snow. Even before it had come to a rest the men swarmed off,
heaving the gun free from its limber and turning it about to point
straight at the gate.
"Spherical case shot, one-second fuse,"
O'Donald roared, jumping off his mount to join the crew.
The loader rushed up to the gaping maw
of the gun, carrying a three-pound charge of powder and a shell that would
explode two hundred yards downrange, cutting loose with a deadly hail of
fifty musket balls packed inside.
A stream of arrows started to slam into
the snow about the gun. The cartridge pushed in by the loader, he leaped
clear as the rammer, leaning in on his staff, shoved the charge and shell
home.
O'Donald grabbed a primer and stuck it
in at the breech.
"A bit more to the left." The men
leaned on the wheels and angled the piece while O'Donald squinted down the
barrel.
"Hold it. Stand
clear!"
With a thunderous roar the Napoleon
leaped back. An instant later the gateway filled with a lightning flash of
fire.
Even as the gun fired, Andrew came
rushing past, screaming hoarsely, the men now breaking into a
charge.
He thought it must be his imagination,
a desperate last wish that what was happening would somehow be prevented.
Staggering from the sword wound to his arm, Kal backed against a wall,
gasping for breath.
There was a pause, so others had heard
a thunder as well, but it was only a second before the nobleman, screaming
hoarsely, cut in again with his blade.
Near the front of the company,
Hawthorne leaped over the mangled bodies that filled the gateway. Ahead,
by the glare of the burning palace, he could see the warriors running in
panic up the street.
Dear God, he prayed, let them keep
running, let them keep running.
He barely spared a glance for the
carnage all about him. The streets seemed choked with dead and dying,
peasants, warriors, and nobles piled indiscriminately atop one another.
Fifty, a hundred yards up the street they pushed, meeting no resistance,
while always at the lead were the colors and Colonel Keane, his hat gone,
sword raised high, as if he were an avenging angel, with the demon of
Sergeant Hans running by his side.
Suddenly the fleeing warriors slowed
and stopped, coming up against a crush of men who were heading back down
the street to meet the new attack.
Andrew stopped and looked
back.
"Spread that company across the
street!"
As a corporal it was now his job to
help, and following Sergeant Barry, Hawthorne guided the ranks into a
double line while behind them Company B drew up in the same
formation.
"Front rank, take aim . . .
fire!"
"Second rank!" Hawthorne brought his
rifle up and pointed toward the still-charging warriors. How can I? his
mind screamed at him. Dear God, not again.
"Take aim!" He steadied his hand,
drawing a bead on a noble who, screaming and shouting, was driving his
foot soldiers forward.
He closed his eyes.
"Fire!"
The gun slammed into his
shoulder.
"Company B, six paces
forward!"
Hawthorne opened his eyes, and through
the tears saw that the noble was gone. Perhaps he had missed the man and
he had run away. Hawthorne prayed.
Reloading, he waited.
"Company A, six paces
forward!"
He stepped forward, rifle
raised.
"Both ranks, take aim,
fire!"
"Company B, six paces
forward!"
Like a machine, he tore cartridges, his
face smeared with powder. He felt as if in a dream, caught up in some
devil-made machine, whose gears turned and turned, bringing him forward,
and spitting broken bodies out the other side.
Slowly they advanced up the street,
stepping over the dead and dying, the snow beneath their feet now churned
into a pinkish slush that splattered their uniforms.
Ahead the street suddenly broadened out
into the main square.
"C Company forward, A to reserve!"
Andrew roared.
Pausing for a moment, Hawthorne looked
down at the ground, and recoiled with horror. Nahatkim's face looked up at
him, a soft smile on the old man's bloody features.
A bitter hatred coursed through
Hawthorne's blood. They had killed that gentle old man, and he screamed
with a crazed animal frenzy, his cries mingling in with the wild shouts of
the regiment who raged at the carnage about them, and now added to it with
every volley.
"A and D companies to the front,"
Andrew cried. "Form to the right of line!"
Pushing up the street, Hawthorne
stepped into the square, and racing with his command the regiment shook
out into a four-company front over fifty yards long.
The enemy had been driven back halfway
across the square, stunned by the sudden onslaught, while to the left
could be heard the growing rattle of musketry as Mina pushed his men up
the flank.
There was a growing sense of
desperation from the milling crowd in the middle of the
square.
"They're gonna charge," Barry roared.
"You can smell it, they're gonna charge!"
"O'Donald, get that gun up here!"
Andrew shouted, looking back down the street to where the artillery piece
was stalled by the sheer mass of bodies in their way.
"Here they come!"
"Present. . . fire!"
A scathing volley swept the square, but
storming over the bodies the warriors pressed forward, screaming hoarse
cries of rage.
"Independent fire at
will!"
Furiously Hawthorne rammed another
charge home. He felt as if all the world were suddenly slowed, his arms
made of lead. Ever so slowly he pulled the rammer out and fumbled for a
percussion cap.
The wall of shouting, raging men came
closer, closer.
He brought his rifle up, pointed, and
squeezed.
The face of a man not ten yards away
exploded in blood.
"O'Donald, the gun!"
It sounded as if Andrew's shouts came
from a million miles away.
Relentlessly they came
forward.
A dark shield seemed to fill the world
in front of Hawthorne. Bayonet lowered, he met the charge and thrust
in.
His blade skidded off the shield. Over
the rim he could see the wild eyes of a man intent on killing
him.
An ax came down, and he leaped to the
right. Gun raised high, he drove in, the bayonet catching his man in the
throat.
And then another body filled the world
before him, and then another, while all the time he screamed as if one
possessed, no longer caring if he lived or died.
"They're running, they're
running!"
Incredulous, Kal staggered to his feet.
The noble who had been so intent upon killing him but a moment before
seemed to have disappeared into thin air.
All up and down the street, doorways
were flung open, people pouring out, armed with whatever they could
grab.
Stunned, Kal looked about. Never had he
seen his people thus, fire in their eyes, a look of triumph raising them
to exultation.
"To the square!" Kal cried. "Death to
the nobles!" And his cry was picked up, echoing and reechoing above the
nightmare which was now turning to hope.
"You've got to hold," Andrew
roared.
They were no longer firing, for the
pressure was too great to give his men a chance to reload. He knew that
sword and shield against bayonet would win out, but they had to hold, and
link up with Mina, who from the sound of battle was pushing in from the
west.
Turning, he looked at
Hans.
"Bring up the
reserve!"
Saluting, the sergeant ran
off.
"O'Donald, where the hell are you?" And
as if in answer the red-whiskered major came storming up to his
side.
Drawing his revolver, he emptied the
six chambers in a matter of seconds.
"Best damn fight I've ever seen!" the
Irishman shouted, as he pointed to his gun, which was being pushed into
line.
"B Company, open up!" Andrew
shouted.
Parrying the swarming enemy, the
company staggered back past the gun.
A thunderous roar echoed across the
square. The Napoleon leaped almost to the vertical and slammed back
down.
"Triple canister," O'Donald shouted
gleefully. "Two hundred iron balls at point-blank!"
Dumbfounded, Andrew looked in amazement
at the bloody swarth that had mowed through the square.
The enemy charge broke and started to
stream back northward, while from out of the west side of the square the
first bluecoats appeared.
"Let's drive them!" Andrew roared.
"Keep them moving!"
Reloading, the four companies fired
again, counterpointed by another blast from the
artillery.
Volley after volley slashed out, and in
silence Andrew watched.
So this was the epitome of what he had
become, he thought grimly, feeling a strange horrifying sense of power in
the destructiveness unleashed.
Hans came up by his side, while the
reserve companies rushed past, forming to the right of the line, their
firepower adding to the carnage.
"We're doing murder," Andrew said
grimly.
"It's our job," Hans replied, pulling
out a plug of precious tobacco and biting off a chew. To his amazement,
Andrew reached out and took a bite, handing the plug
back.
Breaking in every direction, the nobles
and their warriors streamed to the north and east, while from out of the
side streets a torrent of peasants poured out, driving the stragglers
before them, shouting with wild abandon.
"Cease fire!" Andrew shouted, and the
volley line was stilled.
The square was wreathed in smoke, the
flames from the palace and buildings about the square illuminating the
carnage with a lurid light.
"Hans, get up to Mina and have his
command push up to the north. Keep the pressure on them, but show some
mercy. If they keep moving, let them go—we've broken them right here. I'll
send four companies up the east road the same way, and keep A and B with
the artillery here in the square as reserve."
"It had to be done this way," Hans
said, looking into Andrew's eyes.
"God help me, I know," Andrew replied.
"Now get moving."
Andrew started across the square, but
within seconds all semblance of control seemed to break down as a torrent
of people, wild with joy, filled the square, laughing, weeping, shouting
with joy.
Andrew, leading his men, started across
the pavilion to the church, where there was still a knot of fighting
between peasants and warriors. At the approach of his men the sound of
fighting died away.
At least some were starting to give up,
he thought hopefully.
"Surrender!" Andrew shouted. "We offer
quarter!"
The peasants backed away, shouting
angrily, and as they gave ground, Andrew stood
transfixed.
Ivor stood in the doorway of the
church.
"Ivor, give up. I'm offering you
quarter."
The boyar gazed at Andrew, a look of
pain on his features.
Andrew started
forward.
"We can work together,
Ivor."
The boyar stood before him, a sad smile
creasing his features.
"I never wanted this," Ivor said, a
distant look on his face.
Andrew could not
reply.
"But you were right when you told me
the church would destroy me."
"Give, up, Ivor."
Nodding, as if coming from a deep
sleep, the boyar motioned to his men, who, letting their weapons drop,
started to walk toward the Union line.
Ivor turned to look back into the
church.
"No!" And leaping to the middle of the
doorway, he rushed into the darkness of the nave.
There was the crack of a rifle
shot.
Andrew, sword raised, leaped up the
stairs and into the church.
Ivor turned to face him, a look of
stunned disbelief on his face. At his feet lay Rasnar, with Ivor's sword
driven through his body. A still-smoking rifle rested by Rasnar's side,
his fists clenched tightly around the barrel. The priest, who had appeared
so powerful in life, now looked pathetic and small, his death grimace a
horrible contortion of rage and pain.
"It was meant for you," Ivor said
weakly, and drawing back his hands, he revealed a hole in his chest,
pouring blood.
Wordlessly the boyar sank to the floor,
and Andrew knelt by his side.
"It was meant for both of us," Andrew
said sadly.
"Rule my people better than I did,"
Ivor whispered. "Free them from the Tugars." And then he was
still.
Leaning over, Andrew took off Ivor's
glasses, and gently closed his eyes.
Coming back out of the church, Andrew
beheld a scene of wild jubilation.
He saw Hawthorne leaning against the
side of the church, and he went up to the soldier, who stood wide-eyed in
shock.
"Are you all right, boy?" he
asked.
"I think so, sir."
"It's the same for all of us," Andrew
said, patting him lightly on the shoulder. "In there lies a friend of
mine. See that his body isn't harmed."
"Keane, Keane!"
Andrew looked up to see Kal pushing
through the crowd.
"Keane, I knew you would come," Kal
said softly.
"Yes, we came," Andrew said numbly. "We
could not let you die."
Kal looked about the square and shook
his head.
"Is this the price of freedom?" he
asked numbly.
"It usually is," Andrew
replied.
"We're free, Keane, we're free," the
peasant said as if coming from a dream.
"And there'll be a lot more to pay
before you're done," Andrew said, looking at his men, who still stood in
ranks, which he could see had been tragically thinned.
"There are still the
Tugars."
BOOK
II
Chapter
12
As the gates of the city opened, a wild
tumultuous shout went up.
Feeling a bit foolish, Andrew spurred
his mount, and the regiment stepped forward, drums rolling, the men
sounding off with the song "The Battle Cry of Freedom."
He could not help but think of the
ancient Romans offering a triumph to a victorious legion commander
returning from the field.
Kal and a delegation of city elders
stood at the gate. At Andrew's approach they bowed low, turned, and led
the way up the street to the town square.
Had it only been two days since he came
charging up this street, sword in hand, his soul consumed with the joy of
battle? As if in a dream, Andrew looked about. Many of the buildings were
scorched, their vacant windows looking like blackened skeletal eyes. It
was a miracle, he thought, that the whole city hadn't been lost. Only the
shifting of the storm into a heavy rain had ended the
conflagration.
All about him were people pressing
forward, waving, touching his horse, weeping, laughing. Turning in the
saddle, he looked back down the street. His battle-hardened men were
grinning broadly at the reception, their song echoing above the roar of
the crowd.
"And we'll fill our vacant ranks, With
a million freemen more, Shouting the Battle Cry of
Freedom."
The vacant ranks, Andrew thought sadly.
Twenty-five more men were resting now on cemetery hill, and another sixty
were still in the hospital with wounds. The toll of Suzdalians would most
likely never be known. At least three, possibly four thousand dead, along
with a couple of thousand from the other side. Yet still the people
celebrated.
Drums rolling, the regiment passed its
way up to the city square and made their way toward the great cathedral,
where a golden-robed figure stood on the steps of the
church.
Drawing up before the cathedral, Andrew
reined in, the column coming to a halt. The golden-robed priest raised his
hand in a sign of blessing, and all in the square, including many of
O'Donald's men, blessed themselves in response.
Reaching out to a young acolyte for
support, the priest hobbled down the steps of the church, and as Andrew
dismounted the priest shook his hand, which triggered a wild response from
the spectators.
"As He died to make men holy, let us
die to make men free," Casmar said, grinning, and in spite of all that was
troubling his mind, Andrew could not help but smile in
return.
"They expect you to say something,"
Casmar said, beckoning back to the expectant crowd.
He'd been dreading this moment, but
knew it would have to be done. Mounting the steps with Casmar, Andrew
turned and looked out over the sea of faces.
"Citizens of Suzdal," Andrew started,
his tenor voice carrying clearly in the cold winter air. "You have shown
yourselves to be men and women determined to be free."
A wild cheer went up, and Andrew had to
wait until it finally died down.
"You have fought to win your freedom,
and you have paid the first price for that freedom in blood. I wish I
could offer you peace, but we all know that is impossible. I wish I could
offer you freedom to live your lives as you please, but for now that is
impossible as well.
"For we know what is coming to us from
out of the west."
All were silent.
"If we are to win, to purchase our
freedom from the slaughter pits of the Tugars, it will only be by our
being united, by giving heart and soul for the common defense of all. It
will be a long road, but a road I pray will lead to final victory and
freedom."
"Lead us, Boyar Keane!" a voice shouted
from the front of the crowd.
Within seconds the cry went up and soon
turned to a chant.
"Boyar Keane, Boyar
Keane."
Andrew looked over to where Kal stood
and nodded.
The burly peasant, his left arm in a
sling, and wearing the rough tunic and cloak of the common people, mounted
the steps, and at the sight of him a wild thunderous cheer
erupted.
Laughing, he extended his right hand
for silence.
"So they have learned that the teeth of
the mice are sharp after all," he began, and the crowd roared with
delight.
"We need a strong leader," Kal
continued. "One who knows war, for there will be war. We need a fox who
can show all of us how to be foxes as well. I say that we will have this
Yankee thing called a Declaration of Independence when the time comes.
However, we must drive away the Tugars first, and for now I want a fox to
lead us. I trust Keane. Let us name him our leader and listen to his
words. He will not be a boyar—he told me he hates that word. So I say we
should call him Colonel Keane, and let him show us how to fight to keep
our freedom."
Again a wild shout went up, and before
the crowd Andrew and Kal knelt before Casmar, who blessed both of
them.
"So now let us celebrate!" Kal roared,
the ceremony completed, and the crowd broke into a wild frenzy of
laughing, dancing, and cheering.
Andrew looked back down the steps to
Hans, who came forward.
"All right, Hans," Andrew shouted above
the roar. "Staff meeting inside—the rest have passes till
sundown."
"The boys are going to have a day
they'll never forget," Hans said, grinning.
"It's going to be the last for a long
time, so let them enjoy it."
Turning, Andrew walked into the
cathedral, Kal and Casmar by his side. Looking over at the peasant, he
couldn't help but grin.
The man was a political master equal to
any ward boss back home. The whole thing, the triumph, Casmar blessing
them, the speeches, the shout from the audience calling for Keane to lead
them, had all been engineered by the wily, simple-looking
man.
The morning after the battle it had
been Kal who approached him, pointing out some of the political
necessities required to bring order back to the city, and Andrew could
only wonder if this man had been taking lessons on the
side.
Turning past the altar, the three
proceeded down the corridor and into Rasnar's old
office.
Casmar, grimacing with pain, settled
into one of the chairs arranged about the table, and as Andrew's staff and
Kal's companions filed in, he beckoned for the rest of the group to be
seated.
Casmar looked nervously about,
obviously still uncomfortable at the position circumstance had suddenly
thrust him into. When Dr. Weiss came in he immediately went up to the new
prelate and checked him for fever.
"You should be in bed, dammit," Weiss
growled.
"When there is time," Casmar replied
good-naturedly, motioning for Weiss to sit by his side.
The last of the staff in the room,
Andrew motioned for the doors to be closed.
Andrew looked around the table and felt
a chill in his heart.
For some in the room there was still
the exultation of what had been accomplished in the last two days. But for
others a growing sense of what had been created was finally starting to
sink in. For the regiment there was now no chance of backing out, of
finding that safe place that Tobias had almost successfully argued for.
The regiment was staking its life on Suzdal, and Andrew knew the chance
was a slim one.
"All right, then, gentlemen, to
business," Andrew said, and the room fell silent.
"First item is order in the city," and
Andrew looked over at Kal.
"Yesterday was rough," Kal replied. "I
followed your orders and organized a militia to bring control back. Dozens
were killed nevertheless as old grudges were settled.
"And," he said quietly, "fifteen were
executed this morning for looting."
Andrew looked at Kal and felt
satisfied. There was no joy in Kal for the power of life and death. He
could only hope it would stay that way.
"Several thousand have left as well,
going east to Vazima."
"Glad to be rid of them," Boris
interjected. "They're traitors."
"They're not traitors," Andrew snapped
back in reply.
"That's another thing about freedom.
We've overthrown the old order here in Suzdal, and if reports are to be
believed, in Novrod as well. But there'll be many who do not like this.
They must be free to leave and go east to live under Mikhail and the other
boyars, if that is their wish."
"We've got over a thousand men at arms
who've surrendered, and some wish to join us," Kal
interjected.
"Good. We'll need experienced soldiers.
I'll discuss them shortly. Anything else that needs to be reported
now?"
He looked about the room, and all were
silent.
"Then, gentlemen, there is one and only
one issue that must consume our every waking moment. The
Tugars."
The men looked uneasily at each
other.
"It'll be impossible," Tobias snapped
from the far end of the table. "You never should have destroyed those
ballots without counting them. I'm positive the men voted to
leave."
Andrew leaned over the table and fixed
Tobias with a cold icy stare.
"I am in command of this detachment,
Captain Tobias. I gave the men the option to vote when it was necessary.
But the real vote was here in this city two days ago. The men marched with
me, fully knowing what it would mean, knowing that we were committed to
the liberation of these people from the boyars and the Tugars. That vote
was taken, sir, and the ballots which I destroyed were no longer valid.
For the duration of this campaign I am in command, and you shall follow my
orders. Do I make myself clear?"
Tobias was silent but returned Andrew's
glare with open hatred.
Andrew turned and looked at Kal, and
then swept the room with his gaze.
"I did not want this power, but it is
now mine. I am declaring military law for the duration, as we have always
maintained with our own detachment. There can only be one person in
charge—otherwise there will be chaos, and whatever slim chance we have of
beating the Tugars will melt away."
"So you do not believe we can beat
them?" Casmar asked.
"The chances aren't very good, your
holiness, but by God we'll try nevertheless," Andrew
replied.
"Gentlemen, from what little
information the people of this city have given us, we can estimate that
the Tugars will
be able to field well over a hundred
and fifty thousand mounted warriors. As of this morning's roll we have
less than six hundred men trained to meet them. The citizens of Suzdal and
Novrod have no concept of how to fight the Tugars. If they attempt to do
so as they are now, it will be a massacre, and Rus will cease to
exist.
"If I were the Tugar leader I would not
allow a single one of the people here to live, for you have overthrown the
leaders they appointed over you. Their only alternative is to annihilate
the entire population, or else the infection of what you represent will
spread."
"Then why did you fight for us?" Kal
asked.
"Because we could not let you die at
the hands of the boyars."
"And now you agree to stay
nevertheless?" Casmar asked softly.
"We have made our commitment. Our
arrival helped to trigger this, and I and my command will not leave you
now."
"Then how do we defeat
them?"
Andrew fixed Kal and his companions
with his gaze.
"In one year I plan to raise a national
army. Every citizen will be trained to fight."
"But our bows do not carry like
theirs," Casmar said quietly. "We have few horses—we do not have even
enough swords."
"If we fight them that way, we'll
lose," Andrew replied. "But we will not fight them in the way
expected."
"How then?" Kal asked
quietly.
"Gentlemen, in one year I plan to
create an industrial state out of Suzdal. I intend to place in the field a
modern army, armed with muskets and artillery and with all of the
logistical support necessary. In that is our only hope."
The men in the room looked at Andrew as
if he had proposed an unthinkable madness.
"Sir, may I speak frankly?" John Mina
asked.
"Go on, major."
"Sir, do you realize the full import of
what you are saying? It is not as if we had the factories waiting for us
to churn out all the accoutrements of war. We'll be starting from
scratch."
"I know, John, and if you can come up
with a better alternative, tell me."
John leaned back in his chair, shaking
his head.
"You know it's been done before," Bob
Fletcher interjected.
"Where?" John asked.
"The rebs. When the war started they
didn't have a single factory for making rifles, artillery, even gunpowder.
Their cannon works in Richmond is now one of the biggest, and their powder
mill down in Georgia was believed to be the biggest in the world—turns out
powder as good as or better than our own."
"But they had four years to do it,"
John argued.
"And we shall have less than one,"
Andrew replied. "But I should point out we do have the resources to do it
with."
"From where?" Tobias
mumbled.
"You've already demonstrated it,"
Andrew said, looking back at the major.
"So far the boys have built four mills
and made a good start on a railroad—Ferguson told me last night he could
have a small locomotive ready in another month. Last night I went over the
regimental rolls. Most all the boys in the regiment come from Maine, a lot
from the factory towns. O'Donald's boys are from the city and quite a few
tradesmen in the lot, and Cromwell has a number of men who know steam
engines and other things as well.
"Gentlemen, I daresay nearly all the
knowledge necessary to build a modern New England factory town is sitting
around this table, or outside enjoying the celebrations. We're going to
start from scratch, but by heaven we'll do it, because we know the price
of failure if we do not."
The men visibly perked up at the
passion in Andrew's voice. "I've drawn up a basic plan of organization,"
he said, and pulling out a roll of note paper from his tunic he put on his
glasses.
"We are going to divide our
organization into three areas— labor, industrialization, and military
training.
"Kal, as of this moment you and your
men will be in charge of organizing your people for work. I'm giving you
full responsibility and power for this. The various people I appoint for
building projects will come to you. You and your people in turn will
marshal the necessary forces. We are talking about tens of thousands of
men and women who will have to be organized. I'm giving you the full
authority of military law under me. Do you understand
that?"
The peasant, taken aback, merely nodded
in reply.
"Next comes the industrialization.
John, I am giving you full authority for that organization. You are to
coordinate all projects, give them priority, assign whoever is necessary,
and see Kal for the workers."
John leaned back in his chair and
smiled.
"I'll be hell to live with for some of
you," John said, looking about the table, and the other officers laughed
good-naturedly.
"All right, then, John, let's see what
has to be done in the following areas.
"The most basic requirement is iron and
powder. What would you need for at least ten thousand muskets and a
hundred field pieces?"
"One hundred!" O'Donald said excitedly.
"Colonel dar-Hng, how in the name of the saints do you plan
that?"
"They won't be Napoleons," Andrew
replied. "I'm thinking of light field pieces, four-pounders at most, that
can be moved by a single horse."
"Still, Andrew, that's a lot of
metal."
"The artillery will be under your
command, O'Donald— let me worry about where it comes
from."
"From battery commander to chief of
artillery," O'Donald laughed, grinning with delight.
"That's a lot of metal, as he said,"
John replied.
"What do you need to do it, John? I
don't want to hear how much—I want to know what it takes to get the job
done," Andrew said looking across the table.
"All right," John said quietly, sitting
back and thinking while the room was silent.
"To start, we'll need a foundry, a damn
big one, not that little affair back on the mill stream. And that means
power, lots of it."
Andrew turned away from John and looked
over at Ferguson, the only enlisted man in the room besides
Hans.
"Ferguson, what about
power?"
"I'd like to say steam engines, sir.
Now if we could take the engine out of the
Ogunquit—"
"Like hell you will," Tobias
roared.
"We need the boat for transport,"
Andrew replied, "and Captain Cromwell, if I do want that engine at a later
date, I'D take it whether you like it or not."
"Well then, sir," Ferguson continued,
speaking quickly as if to avoid an argument, "I'd still like to say steam
engines.
We've got a small one for our
locomotive which is half done, but it'll be a weak one at best. To build
bigger and stronger ones we'll need precision tools and equipment. That'll
take time."
"But I want the power now," Andrew
said.
"Sir, Dr. Weiss, Kal, and I went up to
survey that site for the dam above the city. I figure it'll take six
months with five thousand working on it to get all the earth moved. But
once done, it'd deliver a tremendous head of power, enough to handle all
we'd possibly need. From that power we can turn out all that the major
wants, with plenty to spare for other projects."
"Kal, I want twenty thousand men to
start on that dam within two days," Andrew said, and the peasant looked at
him wide-eyed.
"But colonel—"
"Do you want to live past next year?"
Andrew replied.
Kal nodded, looking somewhat
overwhelmed.
"Then all of your people had better
learn quickly that this is not working for some boyar and trying to do as
little as possible—this means hard work from morning to
night."
"But the ground is
frozen."
"Then use picks, get below the frost,
and start digging."
Andrew looked back to Ferguson and
nodded for him to continue.
"Sir, I can have the plans and survey
done for the dam in three days' time."
"Good, son. You're now promoted to
captain and are hereby assigned all engineering design work. Start with
the dam, then with anything that'll create power. You're also in charge of
the railroad. I'm authorizing you to form an engineering company. Pick the
best men—you can go through the roster book later."
"Thank you, sir," Jim said, beaming
with pride.
John looked back at
Mina.
"All right, what do you need, if
Ferguson can give you the power?"
"Sir, we'll need a major foundry to
cook down the ore. Then bigger forges to turn the runoff into wrought iron
for the basic needs of metal, and then special furnaces to turn out steel
for tools and springs for the gun locks."
"Pick all the men you need, and get
started at once. Talk to Ferguson about the best sites, and to Kal about
the labor."
"Sir, there'll be a hell of lot going
into this," John said.
"Go on, John, I need to
know."
"Sir, it's one thing to roll out a
musket barrel, but cutting a rifle requires a lot more time and
precision."
"What do you
suggest?"
"Well, sir, I'd suggest that we turn
out flintlock smoothbore muskets. It'd eliminate the need for percussion
caps, which need fulminate of mercury, and I sure as hell don't know where
we'd get the mercury for that. I know muskets will only give us a range of
a hundred yards instead of the four hundred a good Springfield rifle can
deliver. But we can turn out a hell of a lot more muskets than rifles,
especially at the start. Maybe later we'll get up to something like
flintlock long rifles."
Andrew had been afraid he would hear
this. They already knew from experience that the Tugar bows would carry
two hundred yards, maybe more, thus outranging flintlocks like the type
his grandfather had carried in the Revolution. Tactics would somehow have
to be adjusted, but it was better to have muskets than nothing at
all.
"What else would you need?" Andrew
asked, deciding to worry about tactics when there was more
time.
"Sir, we'll need a constant source of
iron ore. We've found only that one site. The quality of the ore is good,
but we'll need to expand that operation significantly to supply our needs.
I've already learned the Suzdalians have another site, but it's way the
hell up the river. Next we'll need to cook an awful lot of limestone for
flux. Finally, there's fuel, and that's the worst part.
"I can use wood charcoal, though it'll
mean thousands of men cutting and cooking the stuff to keep the mills
going. We need coal—good hard anthracite would be best. Then we need a
retort furnace to cook the stuff into coke, to get rid of the chemicals in
coal that would make the metal brittle. Without coal I can't turn out the
amount of metal we need."
To Andrew the whole business of
metalworking was a mystery. He turned and looked at Kal.
"Have you ever heard of coal?" he
asked.
Kal, confused, merely shook his
head.
"He means a rock that burns," Emil
said. "It's black and shiny and smells when it burns."
"Ah, the gate to the devil," Kal said,
and turning to Casmar he talked excitedly with the prelate for several
minutes and then turned back to Andrew.
"We call it devil rock. Half a day's
walk beyond the hills where you get the iron rock. There's a hole where
smoke comes out. There are black rocks there. Casmar says it is dangerous,
though, for it is the hole into hell."
This would require some long
conversations, Andrew thought. The last thing he needed was to turn
another prelate against him who might think that they were digging a
tunnel into hell.
Andrew looked through the regimental
rolls and found what he wanted.
"O'Donald, your roster indicates that
Mike Polawski was a coal miner by trade."
"Came out of Scranton, just before the
war. Only Pole in the battery, but a good Catholic boy
nevertheless."
"See him at once. Tell him to get
together some men, and Father Casmar will locate a guide to check the site
out.
"What else will you need?" Andrew said,
looking back at John.
"If we've got the fuel, flux, and ore,
along with the power from the dam, we'll start work. I think I can figure
out how to cast light artillery pieces and some way to roll gun barrels.
It'll take some time, though, to put the pieces
together."
"I know you can do it, John," Andrew
said, forcing a smile.
"There's another problem, though. The
mill will be located above Suzdal, since that's where the power is. Our
ore is up on the mill stream and the coal maybe six or seven miles beyond
that. Hauling it will be hell."
Andrew looked back at
Ferguson.
"I want a railroad to be laid out from
the dam site, down into Suzdal, along the river road, and then up past the
ore pit, and if there's coal to that site as well."
"That's a powerful order, sir. Fifteen,
more like eighteen miles of track at least, not counting sidings. Sir, if
we use wooden track covered with iron strap, I figure that will mean ..."
He paused for a moment to do a rough calculation. "We'll need something
like three hundred tons, and that's making the rail awful
light."
Mina whistled, started to shake his
head, and then, seeing Andrew's cold gaze, stopped.
"John, the foundry and mill you've
going now?"
"A couple of tons a day at
best."
"Put everything you have into turning
out metal strapping for the tracks.
"Ferguson, once you're done with the
dam survey, get your team working on laying out the route for the track.
We've got some boys who've worked on the railroads— you're using them
already. Get them moving on track layout. See Kal, draw out as many
laborers as you'll need to clear, grade, lay ties and
stringers."
"The ground's frozen, sir," Ferguson
said quietly.
"Build on top of it if need be, we've
got the labor to regrade after the thaw."
"I'll see to it immediately, sir,"
Ferguson replied, grinning at the responsibilities given to him. "Sir,
there's another idea."
"Go ahead."
"Mitchell—he's a friend of mine over in
E Company— well, Mitchell was a telegrapher before the war. I was talking
with him the other day. He said if we could get some copper it would be
real easy to set a telegraph up. It'd be a help once the trains are
rolling, and really help as well for communication once the war gets
started."
It was something Andrew hadn't even
thought of, and he smiled approvingly.
Andrew looked over at
Mina.
"John, what do you
think?"
"Sir, we'd need to find some copper and
make a wire works. That's asking an awful lot."
"Assign it to that Mitchell boy.
Promote him to sergeant, and get one of your people to start checking on a
copper supply around here as well."
John looked over at Ferguson and gave
him an ugly stare. Andrew knew that Mina and the former private were
already good friends, so he let it pass without comment.
"All right. Gunpowder—any
suggestions?"
"Sir, we can get the saltpeter easy
enough," Ferguson said. "We'll need to organize teams to dig up every
manure pile in the countryside. It's fairly simple then to refine
out
the nitrates. I'd suggest we dig up all
the latrine pits in the city as well—there'll be tons of the stuff in
there."
Andrew looked over at
Kal.
"It's rotten work. You'll have to get
somebody to do it, though."
Confused, Kal could only look at Andrew
in amazement.
"Dig up latrine pits to make the smoke
powder?"
"Sounds strange, doesn't it?" Andrew
replied. "But it's the truth."
"Could it be that when one thunders
into the latrine, it stays there till you dig it up and that's what makes
the guns roar?"
The room exploded into laughter, and
Kal, not taking offense, laughed as well.
Andrew, grateful for the relaxing of
tension, let the men trade rude jokes for a moment and then shifted the
topic back to the needs at hand.
"What about sulfur?" Andrew asked,
looking around the table.
"You know, I heard some of the boyars
and nobles here went to a hot spring for baths several miles north of
town," Emil said. "I never went up there, but supposedly the water really
stinks. Might be a high sulfur content in it, and if so there are bound to
be deposits."
"You know what the stuff looks like?"
Andrew asked.
"I don't hold with it as a medicine
like others, but I've got a good idea what it looks like in a raw
state."
"Go up there immediately and check it
out."
Andrew looked back at
Ferguson.
"Let me ask for a miracle here. Among
all your other knowledge, can you make powder as well?"
"Well, sir," Chuck Ferguson began
slowly, "I know the ratio of parts, I remember reading about it in
Scientific American, and how they mix it up and wet the mixture
down, then roll it into cakes, and finally grind it to the grade you want.
But it'll take some experimenting to get it right.
"It'll be awful tricky, sir. A single
spark and the place gets blown apart. This will take some thinking and
experimenting."
"If we get the powder we'll still need
lead," Mina interjected.
Andrew looked to Kal and his
companions, who stared blank-faced.
Ferguson explained the property of the
metal to them, and he was met with confused silence.
"We'll need to prospect this one out,"
Mina finally said dejectedly.
"Start with the people here in town.
Search through everything—there's got to be something of lead in this
town. Once located we'll track the source down.
"Now, John, what else do we need for
armament?"
"If we get everything organized we'll
still need cartridge paper for the muskets, bayonets, wheels and carriages
for artillery, gun flints, cartridge boxes, shoes, and
supplies."
Andrew nodded as John checked off his
list.
"Everything you say means an extra job
for you, John. Delegate it out as you see fit."
"All right, sir," the major said while
furiously scribbling down notes.
"Now the question of supply," Andrew
said. "Fletcher, since you showed some skill getting that grain mill
started and you're the quartermaster for the regiment, I'm giving you the
job of supplying an army and all of Suzdal once the war
starts."
"I was afraid of that," Fletcher said,
trying to smile.
"I'm expecting that before this is
done, we'll have a siege on our hands. You'll have to stockpile enough to
see everyone through that, for however long it takes."
"That's pretty damn open-ended, sir,"
Fletcher said. "I need something more specific to calculate
on."
"Bob, I can't give you anything more
than that. Now tell me what would have to be done."
"Kal, I understand the boyars were
already stockpiling grain for the arrival of the Tugars," Fletcher said
hopefully.
"Since the Tugars were thought to be
three winters away, we had only laid aside a small portion of what was
needed."
Fletcher shook his head
sadly.
"I think the first problem will simply
be that of labor," Fletcher stated.
"How's that?" Andrew asked, "we've got
hundreds of thousands to do that."
"That's not the point," Bob replied.
"These people farm the way folks did five hundred years ago. They need
seven or eight in the fields to feed ten. You start pulling off tens of
thousands to build dams and mills and make an army, and we'll all starve
to death next winter, with or without the Tugars."
Andrew felt as if he were caught up in
some sort of balancing act.
"So how the hell do we solve
it?"
"Well have to change how they farm, and
damn quick."
"How so?"
"If we had one of them McCormick
reapers to start with," Fletcher replied, "that'd do the work of
twenty-five men come harvest time."
Andrew looked hopefully at Ferguson as
if the new captain could work miracles.
"That's a tall one, sir," Jim
replied.
"There's got to be a farmer in the
ranks who had one," Andrew said hopefully.
"If we were an Illinois or Iowa
regiment we'd have dozens of them," Fletcher replied, "but you don't see
many of them new-fangled things up in Maine."
"I'll run through the roster later and
we'll ask if any of the men knows anything about machine reapers. Now what
else would you need to do, Bob?"
"Well sir, besides reapers, we should
turn out some good iron plows, tillers, and narrowing
machines."
"And I suppose that'll come out of my
metal supply," Mina snapped.
"There's no place else," Andrew said
quietly. "All right, we won't need those machines till spring planting
starts. John, you and Fletcher figure out the allocation of metal and a
forge to work on the tools."
"If you could do that, sir, we might
have a shot at it," Fletcher replied. "These people have bottles—a good
glass works could give us one hell of a lot of bottles for canning food
with."
Andrew looked back to
Kal.
"There's five or six glassmakers here
in the city," Kal replied.
"Good. Send them to Captain
Fletcher—they're working for him now.
"What else, Bob?"
"A mill for grinding, and I mean a big
one. I'd also want bakeries, and smokehouses for meat. If we can get in
plenty of extra salt it'd help for laying up beef and pork, even dried
fish. I suggest before the Tugars come we slaughter nearly everything and
lay it up. I'd even suggest sending gangs of hunters into the woods to
bring in whatever can be found."
"It's all your job, Bob. Again, go to
Kal for what you need. I expect a report from you in two weeks' time, with
estimates of how many people we'll be able to feed from the Tugar arrival
on through the winter, and if need be into next spring."
Glumly Bob nodded.
"Dr. Weiss," and Andrew turned to fix
Emil with his gaze, "I have two concerns you have to prepare for. The
first is an epidemic breaking out either before the Tugars arrive or once
battle has been joined. We can train the best army this world has ever
seen, but it'll be wiped out in no time if present conditions continue to
exist."
"Just my worry exactly, Andrew," Weiss
said excitedly. "This place is a disaster waiting to
happen."
Andrew turned to face
Casmar.
"Your holiness, we have ways of
preventing disease from striking the people. I realize many of the things
we have brought with us are strange. But Dr. Weiss could help your people
to live more healthily. Dr. Weiss knows many things that will prevent
pestilence and plague from striking us and making us so weak that the
Tugars will win. I give you my solemn pledge that his arts are good. I'm
asking you to work with him on this task. Some things he'll do might seem
strange, but please trust him."
Casmar looked at Weiss and
smiled.
"His skills made my feet and hands feel
better," the prelate said. "And I must say I never did like the bleedings
our healers would have given to me."
"Barbarians," Weiss grumbled, and would
have said more except for Andrew's gaze.
"I have also heard," Casmar continued,
sidestepping Emil's comment, "how he and the woman healer have worked for
two days without sleep to help our injured from the
battle."
It was the first time since marching
out of the camp that Andrew had spared a thought for Kathleen, so
engrossed had he been with the affairs of setting up a state and planning
for this meeting. He knew Kathleen would rise to the task, but he dreaded
the thought of what she must be going through right now. How he wanted to
see her! But that would have to wait.
"Your holiness, if anything he says and
does troubles you, please see me right away, and I shall be glad to listen
to your concerns."
Casmar smiled good-naturedly at Andrew,
who again breathed an inner sigh of relief that Rasnar was dead.
The
last thing he needed was having the
church stop Weiss from instituting his practices.
"The next thing, doctor, will be
preparing for the siege. We'll need hospitals, medications, and a staff
trained by you to meet the needs for this city."
Weiss shook his head.
"Andrew, it'll take years to train
these people."
"You have a year," Andrew said
forcefully.
Wearily, Emil nodded his
head.
"All right, then, the final point of
today's meeting. Military preparation. I'm taking personal responsibility
for that. We know precious little about how the Tugars fight, and till we
do the question of tactics on the field is an open one.
"Sergeant Major Schuder will be
assigned the responsibility of training a modern field army of at least
ten thousand infantry to fight the same way we do. Sergeant, you are
hereby appointed to the rank of brevet major general of the Suzdalian
army."
Caught totally off guard, the old
sergeant looked at Andrew in amazement.
"Me, a goddam officer?" Hans asked, his
look of stunned disbelief causing the gathering to
chuckle.
Andrew smiled and nodded at his old
teacher.
"Colonel, sir, couldn't we just keep it
as sergeant major and forget this officer foolishness?"
"You'll still be a sergeant in the
35th," Andrew said, "but for this job, anything less than general simply
won't do."
"Make yourself the general," Hans
argued.
"I'm keeping my rank," Andrew replied,
"and anyhow, I couldn't hold with giving myself a promotion. But at least
I can do it for others. You'll still answer to me, though, if that makes
you feel better."
Not at all amused, Hans settled back in
his chair.
"Come on, sergeant," Mina said
cheerfully, "you'll do a damn sight better than some of those poppinjays
like General Pope or Burnside."
"Or Grant," Fletcher mumbled, and there
was a chorus of agreements, for the regiment was still bitter about how
their old commander had slaughtered tens of thousands of their comrades
with futile frontal assaults during the Wilderness and Petersburg
campaigns.
Hans mumbled darkly under his breath
but offered no further resistance.
"You'll also be responsible for the
militia," Andrew continued, "which will be under Kal once the battle
starts. Every able-bodied man who is not part of the modern army will be
organized and trained nevertheless. Any of the men at arms that come over
to our side will be assigned to them as instructors and leaders in
battle.
"Tomorrow I'll have the town criers
announce the call for volunteers for the modern infantry and artillery
regiments. Those men from our command not assigned to various tasks by
Mina, Ferguson, or Fletcher will be assigned the task of instruction. When
battle is finally joined a fair number of our men will be attached
directly to the Suzdalian army, but the core of the regiment will be
maintained to serve directly under my command as an independent
unit.
"Some of you will find yourselves
promoted to field command and staff positions for the Suzdalian divisions,
brigades, batteries, and regiments."
The men looked excitedly at each other,
the envy some felt for Hans disappearing with this new
prospect.
"Just remember Napoleon," Andrew said,
smiling at their excitement over such heady positions, "when he said there
might be a marshal's baton in a private's knapsack.
"Now, as we prepare a field army, we'll
also be working on defense. We have a year to fortify this position, and
when it's done I plan to make the rebel works around Petersburg look like
a child's sandbox sculpting. The Tugars are going to pay one hell of a
price in blood before we're finished.
"Do we all understand what has to be
done?" Andrew asked.
The men looked around at each other,
still rather stunned by the enormous task before them, but he could see
that hope had started to form in the face of the challenge, and as
soldiers the prospect of high command would spur them on as
well.
"Well, gentlemen, it sounds like there
is one hell of a celebration going on out there," and for the first time
since the meeting had started the men noticed the distant sound of
merrymaking that filled the square.
"Tomorrow the celebrating ends and the
work begins. Form back up with your men at sundown, but take the rest of
the day for your enjoyment."
Smiles creased careworn faces, and
O'Donald stood up, announcing he knew just the tavern for a rousing good
time.
The group headed for the door, but Kal
lingered behind, joined by Weiss, Hans, and Casmar.
With a look of concern, Andrew patted
Weiss on the shoulder.
"Doc, you need some rest. Our friend
Casmar must have a place for you to get a little sleep."
"I can't," Weiss said wearily. "When
you stop fighting, that's when I begin," and straining, he came to his
feet.
"There's thousands of wounded out
there," he said sadly. "I've got to do something."
Andrew knew it was impossible to stop
him, and with hunched shoulders the doctor left the
room.
"We'll beat them," Kal said hopefully.
"From all you said I know we will."
Andrew looked at Kal and
smiled.
"A lot depends on the Tugars. If we had
two years, I'd feel a lot better about it. Every day will be precious. But
maybe there's a chance."
Kal and Casmar exchanged glances and
looked back at the man who was now their boyar, and each of them could see
the unspoken fear in the other's eyes.
Chapter
13
Bringing the rifle barrel up to his
nose, Muzta sniffed curiously, then grimaced at the sulfurous
smell.
"And how many of these devices do the
Yankees have?" he asked grimly, looking back to his Namer of
Time.
"I counted several hundred upon the
walls of their fortress, and the priest said the number was near correct,
my Qarth."
Holding the still-warm rifle, Muzta
started to walk across the field, his heavy boots crunching through the
thick crust of snow.
"And their big thunder
killers?"
"I did not see them," the Namer said
evenly.
"Why not?" Muzta snapped, looking
back.
"They had them
hidden."
"Did you not demand to enter their
village to examine these things?" Muzta said quietly.
"No, my Qarth," the Namer responded
nervously.
"And why not?"
"Their leader showed defiance," the
Namer replied softly. "I struck him to set an example, and his followers
pointed hundreds of the thunder makers at me. The priest had already told
me of their power, and I knew we would all die if I pursued that
path."
"So that's when you left?" Muzta said
evenly.
The Namer merely nodded in
reply.
Without comment, Muzta continued
walking until he reached the human corpse lying in the snow. He looked at
the body, which stared up at him wide-eyed, a trickle of blood still
oozing out from the wound in its chest. Muzta kicked the body over and
then knelt by its side.
He gasped with amazement at the gaping
wound in the man's back and stuck his finger into the hole to examine it
more closely.
"The metal ball has gone clean through
the body," Muzta said, as if to himself.
"As I told you concerning my outrider,"
the Namer replied. "He was struck over thirty times, and dead before he
hit the ground. His body was torn apart."
Muzta stood up and looked back across
the field.
"Over a hundred paces, nearly the
distance of our war bows," Qubata said evenly.
"These cattle are far too dangerous,"
Alem, the clan shaman, said sharply, while looking at the Namer with an
accusing glance as if he had been responsible for their coming. "You
should have stayed until the Rus people had destroyed them for
you."
"I felt it important to come back and
report, before the heavy snows came. My staying would have taken many more
days and would show weakness. When cattle are ordered, they obey. I am
sure the Yankees are already dead.
"And besides," the Namer added weakly,
"after all, they are only cattle."
"Vulti did his job well as Namer," Tula
stated, coming to the defense of his nephew. "If any are still there upon
our arrival, I am sure old Qubata will finish them."
Qubata looked over at Tula and smiled,
revealing his dull yellow teeth.
"I am sure you'll be happy to ride with
me," Qubata said evenly.
"I am not afraid of cattle," Tula
snapped, "as I assumed our war leader would not be."
Qubata growled softly, and reaching
over he took the rifle from Muzta's hand.
"This weapon makes cattle into killers.
They saw one of ours die from it already, and I say Vulti was a fool to
sacrifice an outrider on such an experiment. Now they know they can kill
us."
"But there are only a handful of them,"
Tula replied.
The group was silent for a moment, each
lost in his own thoughts.
Finally Muzta looked over at
Alem.
"Fetch me the other," Muzta
commanded.
The shaman turned from the group and
beckoned to one of the attendants, who stood with the mounts while their
masters debated.
The attendant came forward bearing a
long bundle wrapped in leather and handed it to the shaman. Alem quickly
unwrapped the package and handed the device over to
Muzta.
The group gathered around for a closer
look. It seemed at first glance to be similar in form to the rifle brought
back by the Namer, but was clumsier and heavier.
"See here," Qubata said, pointing first
to the lock of the rifle and then to the other weapon. "The one from the
Yankees strikes the tiny metal cone, which makes a spark. This old one
merely had a string which burned. The Yankee thunder maker is lighter and
better-made—this old thing is crude."
"How old is this?" Qubata asked,
looking back to the shaman.
"It was taken over fifteen circlings
ago, according to the secret history," the shaman said, "while our people
were encamped near the blue sea. Two great water ships appeared out of the
tunnel of light. Aboard them were cattle of dark skin and black beards. We
captured one; the other escaped and has not been seen since. They killed
many Tugars before we feasted upon them."
"These cattle that come through the
gate of the Old Ones seem to arrive with ever better devices for killing,"
Qubata said quietly.
If only we could close the gates
created by the Old Ones, Muzta thought to himself, looking at the arquebus
and rifle which he held one in each hand. Each new species of cattle that
arrived was more difficult to tame. Perhaps they should look for the
secret of the gate and learn to close it, but now was not the time to
worry about such a thing.
Muzta looked back at those around him
and then let his gaze drift across the open steppe.
The snow was deep, nearly up to the
tops of his knee-high boots. To move the hundred thousand yurts of the
clan now would be impossible. To send warriors forward would be dangerous,
for their mounts would have a difficult time gaining forage. Something in
his heart told him that he should try to move now. But such was
impossible; the clans were still restless about the breaking of tradition
and moving two years in one.
If only the Wheel were higher, he
wished. The days were gaining in length. It was nearly two dark moons
since the shortest of days; another darkening and they could
start.
Muzta looked back to those who stood
about him.
"When the snows start to clear, we
prepare to move."
"Most likely we'll have to anyhow,"
Ubata said evenly and pointed back to the Maya city.
"We've eaten near all who are fit to
eat back there," Alem said. "In another moon there won't be any cattle
left other than those who have had the pox and are now unclean to feast
upon. It seems almost a pity."
Muzta nodded in agreement. In his
childhood he had once owned a cattle as a pet. He had even come to love it
and allowed the pet to ride by his side. When it had died after falling
from a horse he had wept openly and refused to see it eaten. That had been
the last time he had felt pity for cattle until now.
He knew that when the horde rode
eastward again the city of the Maya would be a city of spirits, if indeed
cattle did have spirits in the afterworld.
One night he had walked through the
city alone, watching as the bodies of the dead were taken out, their
calves and mates sobbing with anguish. The sobbing he was inured to, for
after all, nearly all cattle sobbed when one was led to the
pit.
But this had been different, for it
seemed as if an entire species was sobbing, knowing that soon all of them
would disappear forever.
What had startled him, though, was when
several cattle, cattle who had not been chosen for the pits, came up to
him and screamed their rage and hatred at him. To his stunned disbelief,
one had drawn a dagger and rushed him. He had slain his attacker and of
course all who had witnessed the defiance, but they had died cursing
him.
He was used to cattle sometimes
struggling as they were led into the pits, but this had been different,
almost an act of desperation. The injunction that a thousand extra die for
any such attack did not seem to matter to these cattle. Was desperation
making the cattle dangerous? he wondered. Could there be a spirit in them
worthy of respect after all?
Sadly, he turned away and looked at the
city. It was strange how similar yet different the cattle were. They all
looked basically the same, and seemed to somehow, in their primitive
souls, find an ability to love one another. Yet they could be so strangely
different. Each with its own tongue, customs, and curious beliefs. And
tastes of flesh as well, he thought dryly.
Some even made things of value,
beautiful objects of gold and silver to decorate with, rugs of intricate
design, saddles, woven fabrics, even the bows and arrows of the warriors.
Thousands of such cattle traveled with the horde, producing objects of
great value, and they were cherished as worthy pets. Many had died of the
pox, and already Muzta had noticed how certain things could not be
replaced without them.
Have we become too dependent on our
cattle? Muzta wondered to himself. They had always been docile and learned
the truth of submitting to the horde. Many had even prospered under their
guidance. Could these Yankees represent some new breed of
cattle?
"Their machines that you spoke of,"
Muzta said, looking back at the Namer.
"I saw little of their devices. The
priest said their great water vessel could move without the wind or
oars."
Several of the subclan chieftains
laughed.
"Impossible," Tula barked. "Besides, we
are Tugars. Water is for cattle, not for such as we, so why should we care
what they do upon water?"
"I also saw where they had laid strips
of metal upon the ground. The priest could not explain it, and it seemed a
strange waste of good iron."
"That is curious," Qubata replied.
"Could they have done it to show they had more than needed as a trick to
us?"
"Or is it a Yankee spell?" Alem
asked.
The group looked at one another but
none could venture an answer.
"Can they fashion more of these before
our coming?" Muzta asked, holding up the rifle.
"It must require some great magic or
machines," Alem said, stepping forward and taking the rifle to examine it.
"The powder that was poured into the barrel I have never seen before, and
I believe it must come from the world the cattle live upon. Cattle have
never made such things here on Valdennia."
"Perhaps until now," Qubata said
dryly.
Tula and several of the other clan
chieftains started to laugh.
"Cattle are cattle," Magtu Vu'Qarth
roared. "Fit for the pit, not for warriors. Or is it that since Qubata's
teeth grow dull he will now hide in his yurt when cattle
bellow?"
Qubata turned toward Magtu, his hand
leaping to the hilt of his blade.
Smiling, Magtu started to draw his
sword.
"Come on, old one," Magtu
snarled.
"If blood flows from either of you,"
Muzta roared, "both will die by my hand."
Magtu looked toward the Qar Qarth. For
the briefest of moments there was a flicker of defiance in his eyes, and
then, sheathing his blade, he smiled back at Qubata with a look of
disdain, as if saying that the old man had been spared by the protection
of another.
Trembling with anger, Qubata turned and
stalked away.
"There is nothing to be done about this
now," Muzta said evenly, pointing to the rifle in Alem's
hands.
"We finish the winter feasting here.
The Wheel is already rising high again in the sky. But before the snow is
melted we move. At that time I will send Qubata forward with the command
of a thousand to drive ahead of the horde."
"He could clear out the wandering
cattle as well," Alem said.
The others grunted their agreement at
that. Every several years they'd send an expedition forward to destroy
those cattle who would not submit but rather ran away ahead of the horde.
They were a bad example and on a regular basis needed to be cleaned
up.
"I haven't hunted running cattle in
some time," Magtu laughed. "I will go along for the
sport."
Muzta could not refuse a clan chieftain
the request, but he could see that there would be problems from
this.
"If all is decided, let us return to
the city for the new moon feast."
There were loud grunts of agreement,
and smiles lit up the features of the group at the mention of the
forthcoming festivities and delicacies that awaited, and the group started
back to their mounts.
Muzta turned away from the group and
strolled over to where Qubata stood alone.
"You should not have interfered,"
Qubata said, his voice trembling with rage.
"He would have killed you, my friend,"
Muzta replied.
"Then if I can be killed I should be,
for to live otherwise is without honor."
"My friend," Muzta said putting his
hand on Qubatat's shoulder, "you must face the fact that your sword arm
has weakened with age. It comes to us all."
Qubata looked at his old friend, a
pained expression in his eyes.
"There was a time when such as Magtu
would never have dreamed to speak to me such. Once I could have cleaved
his body in half with a single blow. Now I am nothing to myself or to you,
my Qarth."
Muzta laughed, as if his friend had
told a foolish joke.
"When I was young I rode behind you at
the great battle of Onci and saw your personal strength lay low a dozen
Merki. It was not my father, it was you who planned the defeat of the
Merki to the south. It was you and your brilliance that saved the Tugar
horde from oblivion.
"I can find ten thousand brawling fools
like Magtu to swing a sword or draw a bow. But I can only find one mind
such as yourself."
"Onci was more than a circling ago,"
Qubata said.
"The Merki might come again," Muzta
replied, "for this pox drives them as well. Hunger might send them north
into our grazing grounds. I would turn upon them myself if I thought we
had the numbers to defeat them and hold their grounds for our own
clans."
"And beyond the Merki are the southern
hordes," Qubata said. "We have divided the world after Onci. It would be
foolish to start a war yet again, for surely the southern clans would
respond."
"But if war does come I need your
brilliance. Your sword arm is meaningless to me—it is your mind that I
cherish, my old friend."
Muzta placed both hands on the
shoulders of the graying warrior and shook him
affectionately.
"Let's go back for the feast," Muzta
said, both of them now slightly embarrassed by the outward display of love
that each held for the other.
"It is not the Merki I worry about
now," Qubata said as the two walked over to where their mounts
waited.
"The Yankee cattle have you that
worried?"
"With their thunder makers they can
kill the same as a Merki arrow. Tula's nephew was a fool for sacrificing a
warrior just to see how far their weapons can shoot. It might give all the
Rus the wrong idea."
"But to stand against all our horde?
They would be madmen," Muzta replied.
"We have chosen to forget, my Qarth,
that cattle have feelings, perhaps as strong as ours. Our forefathers
planned well with the injunction that only two of ten be harvested, since
all would cling to the hope that they would not be selected. That we spare
breeding stock, and cull out the weak, the deformed, and older ones,
taking only the prime cuts for the moon feasts, was a great
wisdom.
"But this pox makes them desperate, and
these Yankees might upset the time-honored arrangement that has kept order
with the Rus, and for that matter with cattle all around the world. One or
the other factor could create a great danger.
"The only wise thing Vulti did was to
order the rulers of Rus to destroy the Yankees now. Let us hope that has
been done, for they sound defiant and could be desperate, and such things
make cattle dangerous."
Muzta thought back to what had happened
in the city the night before. Perhaps Qubata was being overly cautious.
But there was little that could be done, he thought, before they arrived
in Rus. If there was a worry now it was still this strange pox. He could
only hope that it would not destroy next winter's
feeding.
"My Qarth, we must consider as well the
prospect that all the cattle around the entire world might become
infected, or that this Yankee way of thinking may spread ahead of us,"
Qubata said quietly.
Muzta looked over at his friend. So
often his thoughts would be voiced by Qubata only a moment later, as if at
times their minds had been strangely linked.
"Then we die," Muzta said
dejectedly.
"My lord, we must learn to think,"
Qubata replied sharply. "Before the coming of the cattle we lived by
gathering our own food and by hunting. Now we have become dependent on the
cattle as our one source of food, never dreaming that it would sicken, or
rebel. But the cattle has brought us the horse, and if need be we should
sweep up its hooved meat, drive it along with us, and breed it so that it
can replace the meat of the cattle."
"But there is barely even enough food
for the cattle. Only the nobles eat of such things, and we take the
rest."
"Then it is time that we learn how to
raise this meat," Qubata replied.
"You believe the situation is that
bad?" Muzta asked softly.
"I believe it is bad enough," Qubata
replied sharply, "that I think we should learn even to eat of our
horses."
"Never!" Muzta roared. "There are
hardly enough for our own mounts and for the wagons of the families. Would
you reduce us again to wandering the world on foot? Better to die! The
horse is above cattle, it is wrong to eat of it, even when it is old and
can no longer serve us."
"My lord, I think we might be
considering even more drastic action before this crisis is
past."
Muzta fell silent, unable to
respond.
Reaching their horses, the two mounted,
taking the reins from their waiting attendants. They started back down the
hill. Suddenly Muzta reined in his horse and looked back at the
attendants.
"Send somebody back here to pick this
cattle up," Muzta shouted, pointing to the human corpse lying in the snow.
"We shouldn't waste perfectly good food."
"All right, Malady, give her the
throttle," Ferguson shouted.
Andrew was tempted to stand back, but
realized that it would be seen as a lack of faith in Ferguson's
engineering ability.
An expectant hush fell over the crowd
of Suzdalians, to whom Kal had granted an hour's break so that they could
witness the ceremony.
The engine had already been tested the
night before, to make sure that everything worked. The worst part had been
when Ferguson had the engine raised up on blocks, the firebox stuffed to
near overflowing, and then poured on a full head of
steam.
Andrew had ordered him to step away—an
accident could kill one of the most important men in all of Rus. The
youthful engineer, confident of his work, had protested until his
commander's stern gaze had forced him to withdraw.
The machine had passed the load test
with flying colors, but it still made Andrew nervous when Malady pushed
the throttle down.
Puffs of smoke bellowed out from the
locomotive, hissing steam escaped, and then, ever so slowly, the drive
wheels started to turn.
With a lurch the engine chugged
forward, the two hopper cars and single flatbed behind it moving in
unison. Andrew and the other dignitaries shifted to maintain balance on
the flatcar. Stunned at the sight, the Suzdalians stood with open-mouthed
amazement, while the scattering of Yankees, assigned to design and build
the railroad, broke into wild cheers.
Malady hauled down on the steam
whistle, which shrieked merrily as the engine started to build up speed,
and in an instant the hundreds of laborers shouted wildly in
triumph.
"You Yankees!" Kal roared, while
pumping Andrew's hand.
"It's a start," Andrew said, feeling
delighted at this major step.
Pulling out from the dock, the engine
chugged past Fort Lincoln, gathering speed. As it reached the first
turnoff, the Suzdalian switchman waved that the way was clear. The engine
roared past the turnoff to Suzdal and started up the mill-stream
hill.
"Fifteen miles an hour at least,"
Ferguson shouted joyfully, like a schoolboy with a new toy. "Now that
we've got better steel for the boilers, and proper lathes and cutting
tools to turn out better cylinders, I'll get twice the horsepower out of
the next engine!"
"Let's just hope this one holds
together," Emil said nervously.
"Why, the Waterville is the best
damn locomotive on the planet!" Ferguson roared, and Andrew could not help
but laugh in appreciation of Ferguson's joke.
The entire contraption looked like
nothing more than an oversized toy, with its two-and-a-half gauge and
diminutive engine and rolling stock. The engine itself was just an open
platform with a boiler bolted on top, powering the small three-foot drive
wheels, which were the largest the foundry had been able to turn out to
date.
Reaching the base of the mill-stream
hill, the engine started up the five percent grade and visibly slowed with
the effort. Puffing and steaming, the engine continued on, and Ferguson
left the flatcar, leaping onto the wood tender and then to the engine
platform.
"I wish that boy wouldn't go near that
thing," Kathleen whispered nervously.
Malady and Ferguson appeared to argue
for a moment, and finally Jim took the throttle and hauled it all the way
down.
Billowing clouds of smoke swirled up,
and the engine, picking up steam, roared and strained against the grade
and the load behind it. Bouncing over the rough-laid track, the gathering
on the flatcar clung to one another, desperately trying to keep their
feet.
Cresting the first major grade,
Ferguson still held the throttle down as they roared past Captain
Houston's sawmill, its Suzdalian operators shouting with delight and fear
at the sight of the new Yankee wonder.
The next grade came, and upward the
engine pushed, swaying and rocking over the track, and Fletcher's grain
mill quickly disappeared from view. Passing Mina's first foundry and
forge, which was working full-blast, they continued on up the hill.
Another three miles they pressed on, coasting through open fields, where
the forest had already been given over to the charcoal works, so that now
only the stumps of the once mighty trees remained.
Rounding a bend in the hill, Ferguson
laid on the whistle and lifted the throttle up as a rough-planked station
came into view. The engine came to a halt.
Gasping, Emil looked
around.
"That boy was nearly the death of us
all," the old doctor complained, climbing down off the
flatcar.
"He might be the salvation of us all,"
Andrew replied, leaping down beside Emil and then extending his hand to
Kathleen.
"That was certainly exciting!" she said
good-naturedly as Ferguson, with youthful exuberance, came bounding up to
them.
"I figure near twenty miles an hour on
the flat," he announced triumphantly.
"Just take it easy going back down the
hill," John Mina cautioned, brushing the soot off his
uniform.
"The track on the hill's been graded
well," Jim said, a slight defensive tone to his voice.
"Just listen to John," Andrew replied,
like a father settling a disagreement between two sons.
Malady, who was now back at the
throttle, edged the train forward, pulling under a low bridge from which
hung a heavy planked chute that extended up to a large boxlike structure
made out of logs. The first hopper coming to rest under the chute, a
Suzdalian waved to several men standing atop the large blockhouse
structure. Where they pushed open a door above the chute, a torrent of ore
came roaring down, filling the first hopper in seconds. Slamming the door
shut, they waited until the second car was in place, and the next load was
dropped in.
"Nearly twenty tons," Mina said
triumphantly.
"And when the Bangor gets
finished we'll be hauling fifty, maybe a hundred tons a load," Ferguson
interjected.
Smiling, Andrew shook their hands, this
small sign of praise filling the two with a glow of
satisfaction.
"How long before we get the line up to
the coal field and the coke ovens?" Andrew inquired.
"Two months," Mina
replied.
"But you've laid four miles of track up
there already—last week you said it would be done before the next full
moon," Andrew stated.
"It's this early thaw," Ferguson
replied, coming to Mina's defense. "Sir, we surveyed the route when the
ground was snow-covered. There's some marshy ground that'll have to be
filled. We found that out last week, after that heavy rain loosened things
up a bit."
"And since we laid track in winter,
there'll be an awful lot of repair work once this ground softens up," Mina
interjected.
Andrew looked over at
Kal.
"Once the full thaw hits, I plan to
have five thousand working on filling and grading above and beyond the two
thousand now working on the line. My cousin Gregory is lining up the work
crews now," Kal stated.
Andrew could never stop being amazed at
this man. He seemed to have a genius for organization. Though it had been
a rough start, it seemed as if all the Suzdalians were imbued with the
desire to do anything required.
Andrew looked away from the group as
the Waterville, disconnected from the rest of the train, pulled off
to a siding and turntable.
A gang of workers pushed the engine
around, and the engine drifted back down the siding, switching in ahead of
the train, and backing it to the cars coupled up for the run back down the
hill.
"AH aboard!" Malady cried, overjoyed at
being back in his old profession.
The party boarded, Weiss looking
nervously at the two heavily laden ore carriers now in front of
them.
With a toot to the whistle the engine
pulled out of the station and quickly gathered speed as they slipped into
the first downhill grade.
The diminutive train rocked and pitched
over the tracks, and Andrew gulped as he leaned over and saw the long
grade back down toward the mills.
The six Suzdalian brakemen stood to
their posts and grabbing hold of their heavy oaken levers leaned in with
all their weight.
A wild shrieking rent the air, and with
sparks flying the train careened down the track. Andrew looked over at
Kathleen, who nervously drew closer to him. Her hand slipped out and took
his, and he drew her closer. It was the first time they had touched each
other in weeks, and he felt a delicious chill run through his
body.
There had been no time over the last
two months—nearly every moment he had been out on his rounds, while she
had jumped into the role of establishing a school to train nurses for the
forthcoming battle. Weeks had gone by without their even seeing each
other, and he had been surprised when his offer for this day off had been
so eagerly accepted.
On down the hill they roared, passing
the foundry, grain mill, and sawmill. All the time she stayed close by his
side, while even Ferguson showed a look of nervousness at the wild
bone-jarring ride.
As they dropped down out of the hills,
Fort Lincoln came into view. The switchman leaped to his position and
threw the lever over.
The engine roared onward, hitting the
turn with such speed that for a second Andrew thought the train would leap
the track, but it stayed on its course, rattling over the mill-stream
bridge heading north.
Onward they raced, over the rolling
countryside, the party relaxing now that the worst part of the ride had
been passed, but still Kathleen lingered by Andrew's
side.
They came to a gentle downward grade
into a towering cathedral of pines. There had been talk of razing them for
fuel, but somehow Andrew could not bring himself to do that, war or no
war, and he had ordered this stand of forest to be
spared.
He was glad now of his decision as the
scent of pine washed over him. Looking heavenward, he delighted in the
shafts of light breaking down through the towering tops of the forest, and
sparing a sidelong glance, he saw that Kathleen was taking pleasure in the
view as well.
The train rattled over another bridge
and the forest started to broaden out. They charged past the spot where
Mikhail had confronted them on the day they had first marched toward
Suzdal.
The man was still alive to the east,
Andrew thought, uniting the cities of Vazima and Psov, where all who
wished to submit to the Tugars had fled, seizing the position of Ivan, who
had died, like Boros, during the riots. In many ways Andrew realized it
was for the best to have such a place. That way the only ones who stayed
were committed. He could only hope, for the sake of the hundreds of
thousands who chose not to resist, that the Tugar wrath would not descend
upon them out of revenge.
They crested up out of the dale and the
city of Suzdal came into view, and at the sight of the train, a distant
cheer went up.
Onward the train rushed, the city walls
coming closer and closer. Holding down the whistle, Malady signaled ahead,
where the switchman threw the lever over to send the engine northward
around the edge of the city rather than to the south heading, still
uncompleted, that led down to the docks.
The incongruity of it all filled Andrew
with delight. Suzdal still looked for all the world like a vast medieval
setting for a fairy tale, its log structures, onion-domed buildings, and
church spires standing out sharp and crisp in the chilly morning air.
Onward the train rattled, crossing through a gate to pass inside the
breastworks, where thousands of laborers now worked to throw up the outer
line of defense for the city. It seemed as if the entire city had come to
a standstill, as the Suzdalians, filled either with fear or astonishment,
watched the Waterville chugging past, Malady merrily tooting the
whistle and waving.
Kal climbed atop an ore hopper, waving
excitedly, and started to dance a jig. Andrew and the others laughed at
his antics, all of them knowing that the wily character was showing off to
calm the fears many would have over this bizarre
contraption.
Running down along the east wall, the
track finally reached the northern edge of the city and turned east near
the banks of the Vina River and headed toward the great mill. Finally one
end of the line came into sight, and the engine slowed and came to a
halt.
Breathing a sigh of relief, Emil was
the first to jump off, the others quickly following. As the group watched,
a team of Suzdalians swarmed up to the ore carriers, attaching ropes to
one side. Two burly men stepped up to either side of the car and knocked
out wedges under the sides of the hoppers. With a pull on the ropes, the
hopper tilted over, while its carriage remained on the track. A torrent of
ore spilled out onto the ground, and in an instant a gang of laborers
swarmed over the rock and set to shoveling it onto the horse-drawn wagons
waiting for the load.
Malady came back to the group, grinning
broadly, his face and hands smeared with grease.
"She runs like a honey, she does.
Little leaky around the cylinders, and the wheels aren't quite in full
round, but not tad for a first try."
Andrew looked at the group and
smiled.
"Shall we go up the line and check on
the progress?"
"What I was hoping for," Mina said. "A
lot's been done in the last week, sir."
"All right, major, lead the
way."
Going over to a wagon, the group hopped
aboard. Kal jumped up front, grabbed the reins, and snapped the two
massive horses into a trot.
Following the track roadbed up the
gentle slope, they passed hundreds of men laboring with picks to cut the
grade, while others, carrying baskets tied to their backs, struggled with
loads of crushed rock.
Kal called good-natured comments to the
men. He stopped several times to leap off the wagon, lend a quick hand or
trade comments, and then jumped back up and set off
again.
"He's like a stump politician splitting
a rail or two to show he's of the common folk," Emil said while Kal was
off the wagon to help with a group trying to lever a rock free from the
frozen ground.
"Another old Abe," Andrew said, and the
group laughed.
Rounding a turn in the path, they
stopped before a flat open field over a quarter mile across. The field was
packed with several thousand men.
Andrew called for the wagon to be
stopped, leaped off, and started across the open area.
"Hans!"
The old sergeant turned around, a look
of exasperation on his face, and at the sight of Andrew turned back to the
group under his control.
"Company, attenshun!"
The hundred-odd men under his control
snapped rigidly into place, bringing up the wooden sticks which were still
the substitutes for muskets.
"And you call yourselves soldiers,"
Hans roared, his Suzdalian nearly incomprehensible, and giving up, he
turned to a torrent of abuse in English.
The men seemed to understand
nevertheless and looked nervously about.
Andrew came up to Hans's side and let
the sergeant vent his spleen. Finished at last, Hans looked back at Andrew
and snapped off a salute.
"Sir, Company A of the 1st Suzdalian
would be honored by your inspection, sir."
"Thank you,
sergeant."
"Company, present
arms!"
The men snapped their wooden staffs up
and nervously looked straight ahead.
With Hans standing respectfully behind
his commander, Andrew stepped forward and started down the
line.
Could this ever possibly be turned into
an army? he thought grimly. The men stood ankle-deep in the slushy snow,
most of them with feet wrapped in nothing more than strips of burlap.
There was no semblance of uniforms yet; effort could not be wasted in that
direction. He had seen the Confederate Army go from the gray that was
still around in '62 to the tattered rags of late '64, but even the rebs at
their worst could not compare to the wild collection of filthy robes,
shirts, and bare knees that stood before him now.
We don't even have guns yet, Andrew
thought grimly. It'll be months before they start being turned out in any
numbers.
Andrew walked down the line and stopped
before a burly man at the end of the ranks.
"You ready to kill Tugars?" Andrew
asked, looking the man in the eye.
Nervous, the man nodded
back.
"You'll be fine soldiers, just fine.
Just remember to listen to the Yankees teaching you. When we're done,
we'll see dead Tugars piled up like cordwood."
Andrew slapped the man on the shoulder,
knowing that what was said would be shared with the others and spoken in
the city by nightfall.
Andrew turned away from the line and
looked over at Hans.
"Sir, they're learning the drill—we'll
even have them up to regimental drill in a week. But not one of these
buggers has any idea what it's all about."
"Just keep at it, Hans, just keep at
it."
Andrew walked away from the sergeant,
who went back to chewing out the men, and continued to stroll across the
field. He stopped to watch several drills, and spotting Hawthorne, he went
over to observe what the corporal, who sat on the ground with a knot of
several dozen Suzdalians gathered around him, was doing.
Hawthorne did not even notice his
approach. On a cleared patch of ground Hawthorne was drawing a line and
talking to the men, who eagerly were asking questions
back.
Noticing that Andrew was watching them,
one of the men snapped to his feet, the others quickly
following.
Hawthorne, seeing the colonel, came to
attention and saluted.
"Good morning, sir."
"Good morning, son. What are you
doing?"
"I was just explaining to the men how
by forming two lines we can pour out a continuous sheet of fire to the
front, and then I was showing them what a flanking maneuver will do to an
enemy line."
"But why not hide when the Tugars
shoot?" one of the men asked, unable to contain his curiosity, in spite of
Andrew's presence.
Andrew looked at Hawthorne for an
answer.
"Because, Dimitri, if we all run off
and hide, you behind this bush, me behind another, the Tugars will break
our formation up. Once broken up, we cannot shoot together and our
officers cannot lead us. No, our line must be a wall, against which the
enemy breaks himself—that is our best chance. Also, if we are scattered
about they can easily get around our sides, and I showed you how four men
on your side can defeat ten without difficulty. If we are together we can
prevent the enemy from turning our flank."
"But many of ours will die," Dimitri
said, showing his confusion.
"Yes, some of us will die," Hawthorne
replied, "but with men like you, many more Tugars will die
first."
Satisfied, Dimitri grinned and
nodded.
"You're a good teacher, Hawthorne,"
Andrew said, drawing Vincent aside.
"Thank you, sir."
"Have you ever read Hardee's manual on
drill and tactics?"
"No, sir, my reading's never been in
that area before."
"Well, son, I think you should study
Hardee. It was Hardee's manual and Sergeant Schuder who taught me the
business. Come to my headquarters tonight and I'll give you the
books."
"Thank you, sir."
"And how is Tanya?"
Hawthorne blushed, and the men,
recognizing his wife's name, laughed good-naturedly.
One of them stood up and extended his
hand in front of his belly, and the others roared.
"She's not that big yet, sir,"
Hawthorne said shyly.
"Well, carry on with your work," Andrew
replied, and returning Hawthorne's salute he walked back to the wagon
where the rest of the group waited.
The party continued on its way up the
hill. As the road turned to run along the banks of the Vina they passed
the dry river bed which had been stilled for weeks.
The trees lining the bank gave way to
reveal the gorge straight ahead. From one end to the other the earthen
bank rose above them, covered by an antlike host of tens of thousands of
people who, carving away the hills to either side, carried their burdens
of rock and soil in a never ending chain.
The group fell silent, as all did when
they first saw the great work before them.
"It looks like something out of the
Bible or ancient Egypt," Kathleen whispered, seeing for the first time
this greatest project for the master plan.
"The walls are up over twenty feet
already," Mina said. "We're just over halfway done."
Kal looked back at the group beaming
with pride, since, of all the projects, he felt this one to be most his
own.
Drawing up to the base of the dam, the
group dismounted and in an instant a dozen men were surrounding Kal and
demanding answers, each of them clamoring for attention.
With Mina leading the way, the group
walked over to the huge brick building that was rapidly going up to house
the foundry.
Brick chimneys thirty feet high, and
still climbing, lined one wall of the structure. On the other side the
first thirty-five-foot wheel was already in place, with three smaller
twenty-foot wheels higher up the slope, just waiting for the flow of water
to start.
"The water level will be up high enough
in another week to start the twenty foot wheels, so we can start cooking
the stockpile of ore being brought in," Mina explained. "It'll be another
couple of months before the flood backs up enough to get the larger wheels
running and eventually there'll be three of them."
Mina pointed out the huge ore cooker
which was taking shape.
"We'll start there. The ore flux and
coke get loaded in. Once we start running at full power I expect to turn
out
over eight tons a day. We'll need the
heavy power for the tilt hammers and rollers further down the
line." He pointed to where a swarm of workers were building the massive
frames inside the roofless building.
"Ferguson and I figured that it would
be best to go with an older process of making wrought iron and low grade
steel for the musket barrels. A British fellow named Cort figured
it out about eighty years ago, later on we'll try this new Bessemer
process for steel."
Leading the way, Mina pointed out how
the molten iron from the furnace would be divided off. The cast iron
coming straight out from the hearth would be sent directly into molds for
cast iron artillery barrels and shot. The rest would go through to a
puddling hearth where Suzdalian labor crews, using heavy steel rods, would
stir the incadescent mass, burning out the carbon. The lumps of red hot
wrought iron that resulted would then be conveyed to trip hammers and
rollers for processing into musket barrels and the wide variety of metal
fixtures needed for the army.
The balls of molten metal would then be
conveyed to yet another hearth where it would be reheated and poured into
the molds for light artillery, while the rest would go through the rollers
and hammers to turn out musket barrels.
Finally off to one side Mina pointed
out where small quantities of metal would be taken, sealed in crucibles,
and cooked to form high grade crucible steel for tools and musket lock
springs.
Already that section was hard at work,
drawing their power from an ever-laboring gang of dozens of Suzdalians who
worked the bellows day and night.
"It's the boring machines that are the
hard part," Mina said leading the group out of the massive building that
housed the foundry, and to another structure further down the
hill.
"We can cast a rough artillery barrel
using molds," Mina explained, "but we need to build a heavy boring
machine, which will cut out a smooth, and most importantly, straight tube
for the gun. I need more high grade steel for the cutting edges on the
boring machines.
"The same stands for the musket
barrels. We can roll and wield barrels around a form. But we still need to
make sure the barrels are true. Heaven knows I'd love to be able to mass
produce rifle barrels but that's going to be a hand job, since it'll take
months to get the tools made for that.
"Thank God we had half-a-dozen tool and
dye makers in the unit or we'd be lost." He directed his glance to where
the men were laboring, a gang of Suzdalian apprentices around each Yankee,
trying to learn in weeks skills that took years to
master.
John pointed out an open window at a
rising structure two hundred yards away that stood next to the empty river
bed.
"The powder mill should be going into
production in another month. But there again we need more supplies,
especially nitrates, our operation of harvesting from the city latrines
and the barns in the countryside is going way too slow.
"I need more of everything," Mina said
sharply, "the old foundry is working full blast to turn out rail and the
machinery for Fletcher's farm production but even that isn't enough. Our
rail lines could be three miles further ahead if we hadn't diverted the
metal for plows, tillers and harrows. I need more power, skilled workers,
ore, coke or charcoal, and most of all metal to make the
machines."
"Do what you can," Andrew said quietly.
He noticed that John was starting to show wear from all the strain, there
was a shrill tone to his voice. He knew he was using up his second in
command, in fact was using up most of his men who were driving day and
night, but there was nothing that could be done about
it.
"I know you're doing your best John,"
Andrew said.
"But I don't think it's good enough,"
the major said wearily.
Andrew, not able to lie to his second
in command, could only fix him with his gaze.
"I know," John whispered, "no
discouragement in front of the men."
Andrew nodded in
reply.
Trying to force a smile, John turned
away from the group and went back up the hill to the main
foundry.
"It seems we've lost Kal to his work
gangs, and Ferguson to some dispute back in the foundry," Emil said. "I'm
heading back to the city, but it's such a splendid day for a walk, you
know."
Andrew looked at
Kathleen.
"I think Miss O'Reilly and I need to
take a walk," Andrew said, and smiling at the two the doctor quietly
left.
"How have you been doing?" Andrew
asked, suddenly feeling nervous as the two of them strolled away from the
work site. Avoiding the crowded road they set out instead over the open
fields.
"Andrew, the women are willing enough
to learn. I've mastered some of their language, and Tanya has been a
tremendous help with translating. But it's like trying to drag these
people across a thousand years at the snap of a finger."
Trying to lighten her mood, Andrew
raised his hand and snapped his fingers, but she didn't
smile.
"You might try to will it Andrew, but
customs here die hard. They know there's no escape from what they've done,
but I dare say many of them wish they hadn't rebelled."
"But they did, and now they must face
the responsibility of it."
"They never would have if we had not
arrived," Kathleen said softly.
"Kathleen, I sorely wish that were
true. Back home it's early autumn in the year 1865. Maybe the war is over,
but for us it isn't. And I dare say that you cannot look at Tanya, or so
many others of these people, and wish for them another occupation by the
Tugars with their slaughter pits and feasts."
"No, Andrew, I can't," she whispered,
drawing close to his side.
"But I do wish for peace for myself,"
she said sadly.
"And somehow I'm a symbol of the war to
you. Another officer who is all so good in the art of killing, and most
likely will be killed himself before it's ended."
Wide-eyed, she looked up at him. How
could he ever understand, she wondered. How could he know the anguish of
losing someone she had once loved. Or the anguish of watching so many die.
She'd lost count of the number of times she had held some boy's hand,
making believe that she was his mother, or wife, or beloved daughter as he
slipped away into darkness.
Each slipping away had tugged a bit of
her soul along with it and as she looked at Andrew she knew that if she
allowed her feelings to be released by this strange man, the anguish at
the end would be too great. This man could be so cold, so full of that
terrifying passion in battle, yet in her heart she knew what was beneath
that. She could sense the inner horror at what the war had done to him.
She still remembered the first time she had seen him asleep aboard the
Ogunquit. His gentle features showing an almost childlike
innocence, which soon changed to a dream-driven torment that had moved her
to tears. Had he been too scarred, she wondered, both by the war, and
whatever it was that she sensed had happened before the
war?
She looked at him closely as they
walked across the fields. There was so much she wanted from him, yet never
could she allow herself to be hurt as she had been before. To fall in love
with this man, only to finally witness the last act as his broken body was
brought in before her.
She looked away and they walked in
silence for long minutes, passing from open fields into a small grove of
towering pines.
Suddenly Andrew's hand was on her
shoulder and he turned her around to face him.
"Kathleen, I don't think there's much
time," he said quietly, the fear showing in his voice.
"You mean what's
coming?"
He nodded his head.
"I can't say it openly to anyone,"
Andrew whispered. "They all look at me, draw something from me and believe
this might just work.
"You know I had a premonition the night
we sailed from City Point. A deep fear that maybe this was a trip of the
damned. We had killed so many and, God help me, I thought maybe our souls
had been used up. Look at what has happened to young Hawthorne. I love
that boy for his moral strength, in many ways he's like my own younger
brother," and his voice trailed off.
"God help me," Andrew whispered, "he's
turned into a killer like the rest of us. You know down deep there was a
part of me that wanted to leave here, to run away and hide. But then Kal
has to start this revolution and I could not leave them to their
fate."
"There was nothing else you could do,"
Kathleen whispered.
"But all the talk," Andrew said, his
voice starting to choke, "all the talk about liberty and freedom. Such a
price we have to pay. If there's any chance, which I doubt, maybe
Hawthorne's children will know the joy of such things. But you and I, and
all these others that I lead, do the paying and the suffering, and at my
command, the dying. You don't know what it's like to look into their eager
faces, and know that in the end you'll feed them into the furnace. I've
been doing that for over three years now. I once loved the power and
pageantry of it all, but Kathleen, it's using me up and I don't have much
left to give."
In spite of her fear of him, Kathleen
reached out and touched his face.
He struggled for
control.
"What I'm trying to say, Kathleen, is
that I don't think there's much time left. When the Tugars come, we'll
fight but. . ." and his voice trailed off.
Her restraint broke, and sobbing she
flung herself into his arms.
"I can't find any more strength in me,"
Andrew whispered hoarsely.
"I'll help you, my love, I'll help you.
You must have strength for them."
"I'm afraid of being weak," Andrew
said, struggling for control.
"You're strong enough to be weak with
me," she whispered through her tears.
She knew at this moment that she was
damning herself to yet more anguish, that like all the others he would
slip into the shadows without looking back. But this time at least, she
would most likely go into the shadows as well.
Their lips touched in the gentlest of
kisses, and then again with more passion. For how long they stood kissing
neither realized, as each became lost in the other, releasing the feelings
both had kept so well hidden since they had first met.
Suddenly Kathleen was aware of a polite
cough in the distance.
Startled, the two looked
up.
Dr. Weiss was standing at the edge of
the grove looking straight up.
"Ah, colonel sir," Weiss said formally,
at last lowering his gaze.
Smiling, the two looked back at the old
doctor.
"All right Emil, what's so all fired
important?"
"Tobias just came back with the
Ogunquit."
"Damn that man," Andrew said, "he
always did know how to interrupt."
"It's good news, Andrew. They've got a
load of high quality lead, and by heavens they've even found copper.
A
courier was coming up here looking for
you but I figured I'd bring the news myself."
"Well, let's get going," Andrew said,
looking at Kathleen, who stood drying her eyes.
Emil smiled good-naturedly at the two.
He had them figured from the start, and by heavens if ever the two needed
each other it was now.
The two stepped past him, smiling
nervously at each other and then back at Emil as they climbed aboard the
wagon he had brought back.
Emil wasn't half so worried about Mina
as he had been about Andrew and he congratulated himself on his little
plan of suggesting an inspection tour with her along.
"Well, for you two at least it looks
like a truly fine day," Emil said, climbing up and grabbing hold of the
reins, "a truly fine day," and the three laughed together as the wagon
jolted its way back towards the city.
" Twas the strangest damn sight I've
ever laid eyes on, O'Donald said excitedly. "Like something out of them
Roman times. Their ships were driven by oars, with rams on the front, by
Jesus. But you should have seen the scallywags turn tail when one of my
pieces barked off a shot across their bows."
O'Donald looked around at the group
beaming, while pouring another drink.
"Major O'Donald's artillery might have
done its part," Tobias sniffed, "but the Ogunquit laying off their
city finished it."
Andrew held up his hand to fend off any
dispute. There was no love lost between the two and the voyage had only
heightened it.
It was the glass makers who had started
the voyage, when Fletcher had come back one day to report they were using
scraps of lead to tint their product and also as a solder to join pieces
of stain glassed work together.
The answer had been right in front of
them during their meeting after the rebellion, for Rasnar's windows had
all been soldered with lead but nobody had thought to look. From the glass
makers the investigation had gone to a ship's captain whose family had
jealously guarded the secret. Finally bribing the man with a substantial
amount of gold it was revealed that the city Tobias had sailed past the
last time was the source of the metal.
Tobias had been eager to go alone and
was not at all pleased to be accompanied by O'Donald commanding two field
pieces and twenty rifle men. Everyone knew it was insurance for Tobias's
return but not a word had been spoken about that part of the
plan.
"So there we stayed anchored for three
days," O'Donald continued, "until finally them scoundrels came out to the
ship."
"You was right, colonel darling, them
were real tough merchant folk. The haggling went on for days, but finally
we traded them a single rifle like you said, some powder and some clocks
Hawthorne made. We got all the lead they had, forty tons'
worth."
"Not nearly enough," Andrew replied
softly. "We need five hundred rounds per man, for up to twenty thousand
muskets. That comes to well over three hundred tons of the
stuff."
"Oh, but we got a regular trading
scheme going. I promised them fifty muskets and one of them four-pound
guns, along with five hundred clocks, if they can come up with two hundred
and fifty tons more by the end of the summer."
"I don't like this at all," Tobias said
coldly. "Arming those heathen could hurt us in the end."
"I know, I know," Andrew said, shaking
his head. From what Tobias had already told him the people at the south
end of the sea were Phoenicians or Carthaginians, the writing samples
brought back confirmed that. Chances were they'd take the guns apart,
experiment with the powder, and figure things out.
"And the Tugars and
them."
"They call theirs the Merki. Claim
they're still two years away."
"For their sake I hope
so."
"You told them we were
fighting?"
"They didn't believe it, said we were
crazy."
"So there's no place to run south after
all," Andrew said quietly, fixing Tobias with his gaze, but the captain
remained silent.
"And the copper?"
O'Donald reached under the table and
pulled up a copper urn.
"Got five hundred like this back on the
ship, along with a couple of hundred ingots, weighing five pounds or so
each."
Andrew beamed with delight. Now it was
up to Mitchell to figure out his telegraph system and Ferguson to set up a
wire works.
"We promised to return in a month for
the next load."
"Let's just hope those people don't
figure out how to make a rifle in the meantime," Andrew said evenly, and
though the others laughed he was silent. He could only hope that they
weren't creating a new problem for their neighbors or if they could
survive all this, for themselves as well.
But as he looked across the table and
saw Kathleen sitting on the other side, for a moment at least, his fears
washed away.
Chapter
14
Again it was the same, Muzta thought
grimly, walking down the main street of the city. The streets were empty,
the scent of death in the air.
"Can you give me any estimates?" Muzta
asked, looking to the chooser for the Maya city of
Tultac.
"My lord Qar Qarth, the fever was in
full rampage here before we even approached. It is worse than anything we
have seen before. With luck perhaps only two in ten will survive, and most
of them will be scarred and thus unclean. The cattle claim it started two
months back, before the last snows had cleared and we started to
move."
"Then we will eat unclean meat," Muzta
roared.
His staff was speechless at his
outburst. Shouting a wild curse, Muzta pressed on down the
street.
Muzta turned and looked back at
Alem.
"How, dammit, how? We ride faster—the
entire clan is three days' march behind me. They started before the snows
even ended. In three months we've made a journey of seven. I thought to
rest here till early fall and then push on to Rus before winter. How, tell
me?"
"It is a curse," Alem said, looking
upward. "Perhaps the everlasting heavens have cursed
us."
Muzta looked at Alem with pure hatred.
All he needed was for this man to start calling down some heavenly
displeasure as the answer to the pestilence on the cattle. In a short
breath the horde would turn their wrath somewhere, and Tula, he was sure,
would point the finger.
"Our people will stay here," Muzta said
grimly. "We eat unclean meat if need be, but we stay here for but two
moons and then we push on. We must spare some of the healthy ones here,
else when we come this way again the entire Maya people both eastern and
western will be gone and there will be no wintering grounds for eight
hundred leagues."
"But my lord," Tula said, stepping
forward, "that is a circling away. I am more concerned with here and
now."
"And I am concerned with the survival
of the horde both here and for our next generation as well," Muzta
roared.
"If you keep driving us there will not
be a next generation," Tula said darkly.
All fell silent at Tula's outburst.
There was blood challenge in the air. More than one wanted it settled,
even though they knew full well that if Muzta fell to Tula's sword, civil
war would most likely be the result.
Muzta stepped toward Tula, who did not
back away.
"Are you challenging me openly?" Muzta
hissed.
The confrontation held for what seemed
like an eternity, until with a growl Tula turned away.
"Send riders back to the horde," Muzta
snapped. "Tell them to come forward quickly."
He looked back at
Alem.
"And find some religious excuse for
eating unclean meat, or you'll be on the end of my sword," Muzta snarled,
and turned and walked away.
The group broke away, leaving Muzta to
his thoughts. Looking about the empty square, Muzta walked over to the
steps of the pyramid and started to climb upward. Reaching the top, he
peered into the small sacrificial chamber. The stench drove him out,
mumbling darkly about the unclean practices of cattle.
Sitting down on the steps, he gazed
eastward. Qubata, riding hard, should have covered the three hundred
leagues to the land of the Rus. He could only hope that his nagging fears
about the Yankees were unfounded and that the pox had not reached there as
well.
"Just what the hell are they?" Andrew
asked, field glasses focused on the strange-looking band making its way
down the river road from the northwest.
"The first harbingers of doom," Casmar
said. "The Wandering People, we call them."
"Wandering People?"
"They are the ones who choose to flee
rather than submit to the horde. They start to appear several months or
more before the Tugars arrive. The Tugars have laid down strict laws that
if a person flees from their advance he may never return back to his home
after they have gone. If they discover that we have harbored such a
person, then a thousand extra die. Thus those unfortunate souls are doomed
to wander forever, begging and stealing what they can."
"Gypsies," Emil said, borrowing
Andrew's field glasses for a look.
"Then if they are here . . ." Andrew
said, looking back at the prelate.
"The Tugars are not far
behind."
"Get a detachment, Hans. We'll go out
to meet them."
Climbing down from the battlements,
Andrew mounted his horse while a mixed guard of Union soldiers and a
detachment of Suzdalians, bearing the first muskets tc come out of the
mill, formed up.
Setting an easy pace, Andrew started up
the road, his men falling in behind him.
"Never heard mention before of these
people," Emil said, bringing his mount up alongside
Andrew.
"I guess they just don't like to talk
about them. It's the next messenger after the Namer. I only hope we still
have six more months, as we originally planned for."
He knew that no matter what happened
they could never have enough time. The main problem he'd been wrestling
with now was the simple fact that Suzdal could not hold the half million
people they now estimated would seek refuge when the war started. A second
city was now going up, between the city walls and the outer breastworks a
quarter mile farther out. Emil had been fretting constantly about that,
and with good reason; maintaining sanitation for so many people, living
cheek to jowl, would be darn near impossible. He would have to turn these
new people away— there wasn't enough to go around as it was, and the
possibility of thousands more would threaten them all.
In the distance he saw the beginning of
the approaching column. Reining in his horse, Andrew waited for their
approach. There was no reason to expect trouble, but nevertheless the men
were shaken out into a line across the path, and with fixed bayonets
waited. He wanted them coming no closer to Suzdal, for it was possible
that a spy of the Tugars could be among them.
The ragged column approached and
finally stopped a dozen yards away.
Andrew felt as if he were looking at
some history tale gone mad, with all the pages somehow jumbled up. Several
in the group looked like Aztecs or some other such tribe, one of them
wearing an ornamental headdress of feathers. Several others wore long
pleated skirts frayed and tattered with age; others were in silken robes,
one with a samurai sword belted about his waist.
Andrew could not help but point with
amazement at a bent-over man wearing the tarnished and battered
breastplate of a Roman soldier.
"My God in heaven," Andrew whispered,
"are these the other people on this world?"
Weeping, one of the group stepped
forward, bowed low in the manner of the Rus, and then, bending over,
kissed the ground.
"For seventeen snows I have prayed to
come back, to die in the land of my birth," the old man said, "for I have
been all about the world and find that indeed my path returns me
home."
The man came forward. Overcome with
pity, Emil got off his mount and walked up to the man, who embraced him,
sobbing.
The others started forward, but Andrew
held up his hand, beckoning for them to stop.
"They're just a harmless band of
beggars," Emil argued, looking up at Andrew.
"Tell those people to come no closer,"
Andrew said, looking at the old man. "They can camp out here, and we'll
give them food for tonight, but I don't want them coming near the
city."
"We won't stay," the old man whispered.
"We know we're cursed, but rumor came to us that there were some humans
who at last wished to fight, and we wanted to see this with our own
eyes."
"How do you know that?" Andrew
demanded.
"We are the Wanderers of the World—such
word reaches us, and we carry it. But we will not stay, for already not a
day's ride behind us comes an advance guard of the Tugar
horde."
"What?"
Jumping from his mount, Andrew came up
to the old man.
"That is why we came this way to warn
you. We could have stayed north of here, but I persuaded my friends to do
otherwise."
Andrew looked back at the group,
feeling pity.
From out of the fields a knot of
Suzdalians came down to the road to look at the forbidden Wanderers.
Eagerly the old man scanned their faces.
"Do any of you know Helga Petrovna,
from the street of wool merchants?" the old man croaked.
"I know of her," one of the workers
cried. "She is married to my cousin!"
"Is she well?" the old man asked, tears
streaking his face.
"Yes, alive and well, with three
children, one of them near full-grown."
"Then I have lived to know I am a
grandfather."
Sobbing, the old man collapsed on the
ground, and despite Andrew's attempts to stop them the peasants gathered
around the old man.
The rest of the Wanderers came forward,
looking curiously at the drama before them.
More and more peasants came out of the
fields to join the ever-increasing crowd, and soon there were cries of
alarm when word of the old man's warning was passed.
"Goddammit, Emil, there's going to be a
panic over this!"
Emil stood up and left the old man
while others tended to him. Curious, he wandered through the crowd, amazed
at this flotsam that had traveled around the world, sweeping up fragments
from a score of civilizations across thousands of years of
time.
Several litters were being dragged at
the back of the column, tied to an old nag that seemed on its last legs. A
number of Suzdalians stood about the litter, gazed upon it, and then drew
back.
Coming up to the first litter, Emil saw
several children resting upon it, covered with filthy blankets. His heart
started to race, and nervously he pulled the blanket
back.
A pistol shot cracked, and with a
scream, all about Emil scattered.
"Andrew, stop them! Don't let anyone
move!"
Andrew could hear the terror in Emil's
voice.
Already some of the peasants were
running away, looking back at Emil as if he had gone
mad.
"Stop them, stop them!" Emil
screamed.
Andrew pulled his pistol and pointed
toward the fleeing Suzdalians. Most of them stopped, putting up their
hands, or dropped to the ground. Panic-stricken, the others continued to
run from the Yankees, who had apparently gone insane.
Emil came running up to Andrew's side
just as he fired several warning shots, but already the terrified men and
women were over the hill and gone.
Frightened, Andrew looked back at
Emil.
"It's smallpox," Emil whispered, his
eyes wide with terror.
"I tell you, it could kill half the
people in this city," Emil said desperately.
"But this thing," Casmar said,
obviously confused, "this thing you call innock . . ."
"Inoculation. It'll make people sick
for only a little while. I must warn you that maybe some will die from it,
maybe even a couple of hundred, but if we don't do it, hundreds of
thousands will die and the Tugars will finish off the
rest."
"So you are asking me to tell the
people that this inoculating is a good thing, even though it might kill
them?"
"Yes," Emil said
desperately.
"We have lived here for uncounted
generations without this inoculating thing," the priest said
quietly.
"And you've also lived under the Tugar
yoke, and I daresay with regular rounds of plague, typhoid, and God knows
what else. If I had more time I could guarantee the inoculation, but we'll
have to take it from the dead scabs of those Wanderers who already have
it."
"You are telling me that you wish to
push these dead scabs into our people, and that will protect
them?"
Casmar came to his feet as if the
audience were at an end.
"Andrew, show him your arm," Emil said
quickly.
Andrew stepped forward and with the
doctor's help rolled up his sleeve.
"I had this inoculation," Andrew said.
"The doctor gave it to me himself when I joined the
army."
"And this made you better?" Casmar
asked.
"I was sick for several days, but
nothing more than when you get a slight fever. But he is telling the
truth, your holiness. The Wanderers we have in quarantine beyond the city
are carrying smallpox with them. Apparently they're spreading it ahead of
the horde. Several people who were exposed to it ran away, and we don't
know who they are.
"I'm telling you, your holiness, if you
don't help us, within weeks this city will be a charnel house, I promise
you that."
"But this thing—the people might say it
is a devilish plot to make them sick."
"He is telling the truth, your
holiness," Kathleen said, stepping forward to speak. "I am a healer the
same as Dr. Weiss. You know that the two of us worked in the hospitals to
save hundreds of your people after the fight to free the city. We could
not lie about such a thing."
Casmar shook his head in
confusion.
"I believe you," he said, looking
straight at Kathleen, "for I have heard the nuns of our order speak of you
as a good and holy woman. But the people, they will not
believe."
"If you tell them to, they will," Emil
said.
"But when some of them die they will
claim that the church has misled them once again. I am trying desperately
to repair the damage done by Rasnar and the prelates before him. I want
our church to help the people in this world, and not just fill them with
promises of the next.
"Remember, though, that there is
another prelate even now in Vazima, and I have to contend with that. The
moment one of our people dies from this thing you wish to do, Igor will
thunder from the pulpit against me."
"Let him thunder," Emil cried, "but if
he does not let his people get inoculated as well, the proof will be
obvious in a matter of weeks."
"You wish to do this same thing to the
people of Vazima?" Casmar asked.
"I'm dedicated to saving lives," Emil
said quietly. "I was hoping you could arrange a truce, and I could train
some people from that city and save the rest of Rus as
well."
Casmar looked at Emil with amazement.
Since the great division there had been occasional skirmishes between the
border watchers of the two sides, but no contact beyond that, other than
the steady trickle of refugees who continued to stream eastward, believing
as the months passed that it was better to take their chance with the
Tugar pits than to die beneath their arrows and swords.
"I will think upon this," Casmar said
quietly.
Frustrated, Emil sat
down.
"There's the other problem now as
well," Andrew said. "I'm afraid that word has already spread of the
advance guard of Tugars, and the city's in a near-panic. What do you think
they represent, your holiness?"
"Usually they first send the Namer of
Time, a year before the arrival of the horde. About three months before
the arrival of the horde the chooser comes. It is he who counts the amount
in the warehouses, and under his guidance the selection is
begun."
"Then it is not the main body of the
horde approaching?" Andrew asked.
"I believe not," Casmar replied
cautiously.
"Most likely they're nervous about our
being here," Andrew said, looking over at Hans. "If I were their leader
I'd send up a reconnaissance in force along with this chooser to check
things out."
Andrew settled back in his
chair.
"At least five hundred, I'm willing to
bet, more likely a thousand," and Hans nodded in
agreement.
"Why's that?" Casmar
asked.
"Good tactics," Hans said. "That Namer
fellow got a good estimate of our size. Figures if we're still here,
two-to-one odds should clean us out, and prevent any trouble for the rest
of the horde. I'd make it a thousand."
"It's important they don't see anything
here," Andrew said. "The farther forward we meet them the
better.
"Hans, what've we got ready for
action?"
"Precious few, colonel. There's the
35th Regiment, of course, and one regiment of Suzdalians fully equipped,
but still only partially trained."
"Artillery?"
"Five guns for the Suzdalian first
battery," Hans replied. "That's it so far."
"And O'Donald's away with the
Ogunquit," Andrew said, as if to himself, "leaving us only two
Napoleons."
"That's all we've got,
sir."
"All right, Hans. The 35th and 1st
Suzdalian to be formed up at dawn, along with both
batteries.
"Where do they usually come first?"
Andrew said, looking over at Casmar.
"Down the river
road."
"There are a couple of passes farther
up," Andrew said meditatively. "I've checked the ground over myself. Nice
bottlenecks—the perfect place to pen them in.
"Get the men formed, and have Kal come
with me. I want our leader to see what this new army can
do."
Reining in his mount, Qubata looked
suspiciously at the low-lying hills ahead.
Everything felt wrong. They had passed
dozens of Rus villages in the last two days, and not a single cattle was
in the fields. The few he had seen fled at their
approach.
Where were the nobles to keep their
people working in the fields? Yet the fields were well tended. In one of
the empty villages he had stepped into a barn. There was a strange device
within it, a machine that looked like two great wheels set nearly two arm
lengths apart. The wheels were tied together by six long blades. Curious,
he had pushed the device, and the blades turned, grating against another
blade set across the bottom of the device.
It appeared to be some sort of cutting
machine, but for what he was not sure, and that made him more nervous as
well, and had been troubling his thoughts ever since.
Never had he seen such a machine. Could
this be a device of the ones called Yankees?
One of his scouts came galloping back
up the road toward where the column waited.
"The road ahead is clear, my
commander," the courier shouted, reining in his horse.
Qubata looked back at the long column
behind him. He knew that his warriors were viewing his caution with open
disdain. More than once in the last day he had heard a comment from behind
his back, saying that he was so old that his brain was becoming that of a
frightened child.
"Are you sure you saw nothing?" Qubata
asked.
"I have reported all that I've seen,"
the scout replied, and the warrior looked at him darkly.
"Did the rest of your command fan out
to either side of the road?"
"As you commanded."
There was a restive stirring behind
him.
He could not hesitate, not here. If he
delayed any longer and indeed there was nothing farther ahead, what
respect he had left would be finally lost.
With a grunt of disdain he urged his
mount into a trot, signaling for the rest of the column to
follow.
The host moved down the road, past yet
another abandoned village. Again it was the same as before, the crops well
laid out, shimmering beneath the summer sun, but not a single cattle in
sight. On the road he started to notice footprints of cattle. Could it be
they were simply fleeing before his approach?
The tree-clad hills to his left marched
downward, narrowing the valley, pushing them in closer and closer to the
broad muddy river on the right. He did not like this region; he preferred
the open steppes. But the great inland sea, and the river that fed it,
required them to swing far northward for several days' march into the edge
of the great forest, until a ford could be reached sufficient to cross the
great host. The trees closed around them, making him feel tight,
uncomfortable.
Going through the first pass, he looked
about nervously. A small trail cut away from the main road heading up into
the hills. Qubata reined his mount in and beckoned for the scout, while
the rest of the column thundered past.
"Did you send someone up that
trail?"
"As you told me to," the scout said,
his disdain becoming more and more obvious.
Qubata looked at the ground, seeing the
hoofmarks of the scout, but the road had recently been churned up by many
cattle footprints and several wheel tracks, as if from heavy
carts.
"And his report?"
"He has not yet returned," the scout
replied coldly.
"What?"
"They are only cattle, my great
general," the scout retorted sarcastically.
There was something wrong. He could
feel the hairs on the nape of his neck starting to prickle. With every
passing second more and more of his Tugars rushed past, some of them
shouting jokes, others exclaiming about the pleasure of entering the cool
woods. Magtu, with the chooser riding beside him, trotted by, a taunting
look lighting his features.
"Old one, are you still looking for
demons hiding in the woods?" Magtu barked, and the warriors about him
laughed.
Ignoring the taunt, Qubata looked
about, hesitating. It most likely is nothing, part of his inner mind kept
saying, smarting from the growing lack of respect the warriors showed at
his cautiousness.
But there was something wrong,
something wrong here. He had to decide.
Standing in his stirrups, he held his
hand up.
"Stop the column," he
roared.
The warriors before him started to rein
in, those behind pulling off the trail to either side to keep from ramming
into the ranks in front.
At the same time those who had already
passed continued forward, not hearing or not heeding his
shout.
Qubata turned his mount, ready to race
forward.
And then he heard a distant human
shout, clear and defiant, and the world exploded around
him.
"Fire!"
A sheet of flame slashed out from the
woods. Dozens of Tugars tumbled from their saddles, horses rearing up in
pain and panic.
Turning from the volley line, Andrew
started to race northward.
Dammit. Another minute or two at most
and they would have had nearly all of them caught between the two passes.
At best they had a quarter of them in the trap. He had been watching the
gray-coated one for the last fifteen minutes, realizing almost at once
that this one must be the commander. Somehow the Tugar had sensed a trap.
So why did the fool walk into it anyhow, and then stop
again?
Another volley slashed out, and the
Suzdalians around him roared with ecstasy to see the hated Tugars fall by
the score beneath their guns.
A thundering boom cut out, followed
seconds later by three more cracks, the last two the deeper bass of the
Napoleons. Two thunderclaps erupted in the road, spilling more Tugars from
their mounts, while the four-pound solid shot slashed through the ranks.
The artillery position, masked up on the hill near the village where they
had fought Mikhail, had been revealed, and now started into a steady
pounding toward the village where the rear of the Tugar column milled
about in confusion.
But the brunt of the battle would start
to tell forward, where the 35th waited, concealed along the first line of
hills.
Andrew paused for a moment, watching
the developing rout.
"Now, Hans!" he roared. "Charge
them!"
"Back!" Qubata roared. "Fall
back!"
All about him was madness. Another
crashing roar came out of the woods, and in stunned disbelief he saw
dozens more of his finest warriors pitch out of their saddles. In the
maddening confusion few of them had yet unslung their bows to return
fire.
Riderless horses galloped past, Tugars
on foot staggered and fell. He saw Magtu being dragged past, his lifeless
body bouncing down the road as his fear-crazed horse dashed
away.
Another thunderous roar, and still more
fell.
Suddenly a wild shrieking cry rose up
from the woods. Out of the darkness a horde of cattle erupted, carrying
thunder sticks atop which he could see long tapered
spears.
But what was even more terrifying was
how most of them advanced at a walk, keeping to a line. Coming into the
edge of the clearing, they stopped, the first rank kneeling and bringing
their thunder sticks up.
There was another roar, smoke and fire
filled the air, and the few Tugars who had turned to charge them tumbled
to the ground. Transfixed, Qubata hesitated and watched. The line now
started to swing about, while from farther down the road another line came
up with weapons lowered, their spear points gleaming in the sun. In the
middle of the line he saw three carriages with metal tubes mounted between
the wheels.
They are fighting with discipline,
Qubata thought with amazement.
There was another flash of fire, and he
heard a strange buzzing whip past his ears. From behind he heard another
roar, and looking back from the direction he had come down only minutes
before he saw more of his warriors falling.
Spurring his mount, Qubata galloped
down the road. Directly ahead he saw a blue-clad form emerge from the
woods raising a weapon toward him. Qubata ducked low in the saddle and
another buzzing sound whipped past him. With saber drawn he swept past the
man, his arm jarring from the impact of sword on flesh. He did not even
turn to look back, but galloped on.
The woods were behind him, his host
streaming back toward the village. A thunder roared behind him, and ahead
in the village two more blossoms of fire appeared.
All was madness and confusion. Pushing
hard, he forced his way through the host trying to restore
order.
Some of the warriors were finally
fighting back, drawing bows and firing into the woods.
There was another flash and yet more
fell.
The scout who had shown defiance only
moments before stood in the road before him, his mount lying
dead.
"But they're only cattle," the scout
cried despairingly as Qubata drew up.
For a moment he was tempted to strike
the fool down, but instead he extended his hand and swung the warrior up
behind him. Onward he pushed through the village and past a building, now
ablaze from the strange burst of fire hurled by the
cattle.
At last the village was behind him, and
he reined his mount around.
Horrified, he looked at the carpet of
dead and dying and back to his warriors who continued to stream away
northward.
"How can this be, Qubata?" the scout
asked weakly.
"It seems the cattle have learned to
fight at last," the old warrior replied grimly.
He watched as from the woods a
blue-clad line emerged, while to their left men dressed as Rus peasants
came pouring out, shouting ecstatically.
There was nothing he could do now,
Qubata realized. To fight now would perhaps kill some of them but to no
final purpose. But as he watched and pondered what had been done, he
learned. They would have their first victory, but never would it be so
cheap again.
From out of the blue-clad lines a
single man emerged on horseback. He turned and gestured to his men, and
then looked back at Qubata.
So that must be him, Qubata thought
grimly. Not as good as a Tugar foe, but at least a foe who knows how to
fight.
Qubata stood in his stirrups, and
raising his arm, he let out a fierce yell.
From across the field the human held up
his hand in reply.
"We go home, my foolish scout," Qubata
said grimly, "but when we return we'll know not to think of them merely as
cattle any longer."
Andrew watched as the Tugar turned and
galloped back up the road, disappearing from view.
Around him was a scene of wild ecstasy.
Discipline in the Suzdalian ranks gave way as the men shouted with glee,
holding their weapons aloft, taunting the lone rider as he
disappeared.
Hans came up, grinning, and looked at
Andrew.
"Too easy," Hans
said.
"It'll be our last cheap victory,"
Andrew replied sharply. "That leader had some caution. He made a mistake,
but I don't think he'll do it next time, dammit."
So now the secret was out. He would
have preferred that the Tugars not understand what they were facing until
the main battle was joined. Surprise would be everything, and he had been
forced to show his trump card in the opening hand.
"At least it'll boost our morale," Hans
said. "Perhaps it's worth it for that alone."
"Let's hope we don't pay for it later,
my friend."
Extending his arm with a dramatic
flourish Casmar waited while two acolytes rolled up his sleeve. There was
an expectant hush as the crowd, packed into the square, stood
transfixed.
Emil stepped forward and held up a thin
sliver of a needle. Nodding, Casmar first blessed the old doctor and then
blessed the hand that held the needle.
Before the prelate even had time to
react the needle jabbed him and was withdrawn.
A low cry of amazement came up from the
audience.
"It was simple," Casmar shouted, "and
thus the pox sickness will not strike all who are treated such. As your
leader, my faithful flock, I now order you all to do the same. All
churches throughout the realm will be open, and there the doctor and those
who are his appointed assistants will help save you all. I also order that
at the end of ten days, any who has not such a mark of holiness upon his
shoulder be driven out of the city."
Blessing the crowd, Casmar stepped
aside for Kal, who now climbed the great platform that had been erected
before the church.
"Even mice may slay a dragon if enough
of them can spit fire!" Kal roared, and the tension broken, the crowd
erupted into wild cheering.
Andrew, standing beside the podium,
looked over toward the gutted ruins of the palace. From its high parapets
hung dozens of Tugar bodies. It had turned his stomach to allow such a
thing, but he knew that it was needed to show the people that the enemy
could be killed. What had troubled him the most was the break in Suzdalian
discipline. The men had gone completely out of control and slaughtered
every wounded Tugar in a mad frenzy of killing. Yet he knew as well what
his own reaction would have been if places had been
changed.
So now they had finally faced each
other, Andrew thought to himself while Kal spoke to the crowd, stirring
their morale up. What worried him most was the gray one. If he was no
fool, they would be ready for the challenge. The element of surprise was
now lost forever.
"I am not ashamed of you," Muzta said
quietly, pointing to a cushion next to him.
Wearily Qubata sat down, taking the
drink that his chieftain offered.
"You should not have defended me before
the council," Qubata replied grimly. "It only weakened your position
further."
"I can afford it," Muzta said
good-naturedly, "especially for the sake of an old friend. Now tell me
what you think."
"As I told the council, they do not
behave as cattle any longer. Their machines are deadly. The large weapons
that they had hidden on the hill could throw flashing explosions over a
thousand paces, and smaller balls of iron just as far.
"But it was the discipline that worries
me the most. They did not run about aimlessly as cattle have always done.
No, these came forward in lines. They would discharge their weapons, fill
them up, march forward, then fire them again. I watched the blue-coated
ones, the Yankees—they fought with as much discipline as our own
warriors."
"And there was no chance you could have
turned the battle?" Muzta asked quietly.
"None, my Qarth. My pride roared within
me to somehow rally my warriors and charge. But my old sense told me not
to. I had learned much by watching and felt it more important to ponder
such things, and come back at another time."
Muzta breathed an inner sigh of relief.
The warriors who had returned were loud in their complaints against
Qubata, but he could see that his old friend had behaved
correctly.
"And what is your plan against
them?"
"Use our discipline. We have great
numbers, and greater mobility. We must advance in the Cuma, the line
formation with waves of arrows covering our advance. We must not rush
straight into them, but rather pin them down, and then lap around their
sides, where our speed will count.
"Finally—and I know this will hurt the
pride of our warriors—those who fight before the lines of men must do so
on foot."
"On foot?" Muzta asked, the surprise in
his voice evident.
"On foot, my Qarth. Three warriors can
stand in the place occupied by one horse warrior. I saw as well that when
one is on horse his target is much bigger. Many fell from their mounts
when they were shot and others about them became tangled in the confusion
and hurt. On foot we might have fared better."
"This will go hard."
"It is as I see it, my
Qarth."
"Then it shall be done as you say,"
Muzta said quietly. "You did not see any of their city or what they had
done?"
"I sent the scouts down the west bank
of the river after we pulled back. They reported great fortifications
going up around the city, and in the hills beyond, buildings that poured
smoke. And you might not believe this—I doubt it myself— but one scout
claimed to have seen a dragon of metal, snorting smoke. Tied behind it
were long boxes, and the dragon was pulling them across the
field."
Qubata gave a quizzical look as if
somewhat embarrassed for giving such a report, but Muzta listened without
comment.
"As you said earlier, many of the Rus
cattle carried the weapons like the one brought back by the
Namer."
"Yes, my Qarth."
"So they are making them even now,"
Muzta said quietly.
"That is why we must move hard and
fast, Muzta," Qubata said excitedly. "We must leave some of the warriors
here to protect the clans, but bring the rest forward quickly. We could
send a hundred thousand against them, and still leave another hundred
thousand to come up with our women and children. I fear every day that
passes will make them stronger."
"And us weaker," Muzta replied, nodding
his head in agreement.
Chapter
15
"It's the most amazing damn thing I've
ever seen," Andrew gasped, walking around the contraption with
open-mouthed amazement.
"We saw a lot of those things during
the Peninsula campaign in '62," Hans said, eyeing the balloon with open
mistrust.
On the last return of the
Ogunquit two new cargoes rested below decks. The first had caused
wild rejoicing. The Carthaginians had tobacco, and the news was greeted
with wild celebration. There was also half a dozen tons of zinc, which
Tobias had traded for, not seeing any immediate need for the metal, but
bringing it along nevertheless. Almost immediately Hank Petracci, a
private from A Company, had come forward with a suggestion for using the
zinc which Andrew could not refuse, despite its bizarre
nature.
Hank had run away with a circus and
traveled with it for several years before the war. He claimed that he
could make an aerial balloon and inflate it by using zinc and sulfuric
acid. Andrew had not hesitated, seeing the immense value in having a
balloon for reconnaissance, and had given permission.
Word of the project had spread
throughout the city when Andrew put out an order for all silken gowns to
be commandeered. Avoiding yet another religious controversy, Casmar opened
up the massive nave of the church as a sewing floor for the balloon, thus
dispelling yet another possible crisis.
Taking the zinc brought back from the
Carthaginians, Hank had the blocks shaved down into a mass of slivers.
Andrew had given him an allocation of the precious sulfur which Hank
cooked and then laid out in the sun, to be turned into something that
Ferguson called sulfur trioxide.
Next the concoction was mixed with
water to make sulfuric acid. Early in the day Hank had at last brought the
massive envelope out into the square, and hooked it to a canvas hose which
was connected to a large sealed box. The box was packed with zinc
shavings, over seventy gallons of concentrated sulfuric acid was poured
in, and the box was sealed shut. Less than two hours later the balloon
hovered above them, ready for its first voyage.
Open-mouthed, O'Donald wandered about
the contraption. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out a cigar of
Carthaginian tobacco and fumbled for a light.
With a wild shout, Hank leaped forward
and knocked the match from O'Donald's hand.
The artilleryman started to bristle at
the fiery young private, but Hawthorne immediately stepped between the
two.
"Major, there's hydrogen gas in that
thing. One spark and we'll all be flying."
"Most likely straight to hell," Kal
said nervously, looking at the smoking box and the silken envelope which
floated overhead.
"I still can't believe you got all this
together," Andrew said, looking at Hank with open
admiration.
"I wish it could be bigger, sir, but
silk around here was real scarce," Hank said. "I figure she'll take two
hundred and twenty, maybe two hundred and forty pounds at most. I think it
just might take Hawthorne and me up together."
Excitedly, Hawthorne turned to Andrew,
like a young boy eager for parental permission for a youthful
adventure.
"Mr. Hawthorne, you're a brevet captain
of Suzdalian infantry—I need you out there more than hanging up in the
clouds. And besides, son, why aren't you with your unit drilling
them?"
The other officers chuckled. To their
amazement the diminutive Hawthorne had turned into one of the best drill
masters for the ever-growing Suzdalian army. It seemed that in some
strange way his gentle voice, the reputation he had for having escaped
Novrod, and his marriage to Kal's daughter made him an object of deep
respect among the army.
A number of men from his first command
were now serving as sergeants and even as officers among the three
divisions that had so far been trained and outfitted.
"Sir, my command is serving guard duty
on the wall, not a hundred yards away," Hawthorne said
stiffly.
"Well, I daresay it would certainly
impress them to see their young officer flying," Andrew said indulgently.
"Go ahead and try it out. But take care—we wouldn't want anything to
happen to the father of that beautiful little girl!"
The men laughed as Vincent beamed at
the mention of his new daughter. Leaping into the basket slung beneath the
balloon, he gave his friend Hank a conspiratorial wink.
"All right, cast the support lines
free," Hank ordered. The Suzdalian ground crew, going about with great
self-importance, followed the orders of this young Yankee whom they half
believed was actually a wizard.
Lines freed, the balloon still remained
on its launch platform in the middle of the square. With a dramatic
flourish, Hank started to untie sandbags strapped around the edge of the
basket. With two bags left, the balloon ever so slowly started to rise
into the air.
"And now Professor Petracci will show
you feats of aerial daredeviltry never before seen or imagined in all of
Valdennia," Hank shouted in his best circus-barker voice as the balloon
started heavenward.
Startled cries echoed over the city as
the swaying basket rose higher and higher, clearing the great cathedral
tower.
"Dimitri, Petra!" Hawthorne roared,
waving to his men, who stood gape-mouthed on the dockside wall. Seeing
their young commander, the men jumped up and down
excitedly
pointing, and then strutting with
obvious pride that they served a Yankee who could even
fly.
The rate of climb started to slow, as
the weight of the tether rope slowed its ascent.
"Stand clear!" Hank roared, as he cut
another bag loose, which crashed into the square below.
Higher and higher the balloon rose,
until finally at five hundred feet it reached the end of its tether and
slowly bobbed and turned.
"I never thought old Keane would let me
come," Hawthorne cried excitedly.
"You've got the flying bug in your
eyes, my friend. I could see that the first time you wandered by my
laboratory," Hank said expansively, "and so I thought, Here's one that
Professor Petracci had better take under bis trusting wing," and the two
friends laughed.
Thrilled, Hawthorne looked around. To
the east the great foundry and mills were working full-blast, billows of
smoke swirling from their chimneys. To the north of the foundry stood the
powder mill, its great wheel turning to drive the wooden hammers and
grinders. Below it stood the long sheds where the powder was taken, there
to meet the sheets of cartridge paper and lead shot, to be turned into
prepared rounds and packed into boxes holding a thousand rounds. In a
separate building dozens of women sewed cloth bags and filled them with
powder for the artillery rounds, stacking them up on a waiting flatcar to
be hauled back to the magazine within the city.
From the south he heard a whistle and
saw an engine, hauling a dozen cars, come rattling through the southside
switching yard, passing the old Waterville with three empty
cars.
Below him, the work on fortifications
continued, the outer walls, now twenty feet high, completely surrounding
the city.
There was a thundering rattle of
musketry punctuated by the boom of a dozen artillery pieces firing in
salvo. Looking over to the drill fields, Hawthorne felt a cold chill at
the sight of a full brigade of Suzdalian troops, sixteen hundred men,
standing in a battle line nearly three hundred yards long. Smoke drifted
up from the field, the distant shouts of the participants echoing up at
the demonstration of power they had just performed. Thousands more stood
to either side, watching the demonstration, their cheers joining
in.
He turned to look north and east. The
distant hills seemed to rise ever higher, one atop another. The passes
seven miles away were clearly visible with the field glasses, and he could
see the lines of fortifications that had been laid out. From the hills
above the passes he could see the swirling smoke from the boiling fires
that were refining down the sulfur for powder.
But the warlike preparations did not
hold him as much as the splendid beauty of the rolling countryside showing
the first hazy colors of autumn. Stands of oak and maple were already
showing the first reds and yellows, the birch shimmering in the warm
afternoon light, while in the fields Fletcher's harvesting machines and
thousands of workers labored to bring in the harvest.
Looking farther north he could almost
make out the clearing that had been cut around the ford, thirty miles
away. From the ford he could see the high watchtower that had been built,
and even the waving of the semaphore flags, most likely signaling to the
line of towers that had been built west and south as watch stations.
Swinging his glasses to the west, he saw the distant steppe opening out
before him, until sky and land seemingly blended into one. He let his gaze
linger for a moment, trying to discern a smudge of either clouds or dust
on the horizon.
A muffled groan disturbed him, and
turning, he looked back to see Hank sitting hunched over in the bottom of
the basket.
"Something wrong?" Hawthorne
asked.
"Nothing, nothing at all," Hank said
weakly.
"You look a bit peaked, my
friend."
"It'll pass," Hank said
weakly.
A light gust swirled around them,
swaying the basket, and Hank groaned.
"Hank," Hawthorne said quietly, "I've
got a question."
Groaning, Hank put his head between his
hands.
"You've never flown one of these things
before, have you?"
"I just sat on the ground and watched,"
he moaned as another gust set the basket spinning and
twirling.
"Just what the hell is Hawthorne
laughing about up there?" Andrew asked.
"Beats me, but I sure am jealous of the
boy," Emil said, looking heavenward.
"Well, Emil, maybe when this war's
over, Hank there can start a business and give you a ride," and walking
over to his mount, Andrew swung into the saddle, his staff rushing to join
him.
"Let's get started," Andrew said,
spurring his mount, and the group galloped down the east road and out
through the main gate.
The outer fortifications rose up
several hundred yards beyond the wooden walls of the city. Six months in
the trenches of Petersburg had taught Andrew and his men how to dig in,
and under their supervision a massive earthen wall had been raised,
encompassing the entire city. At each corner, bastions had been built,
rising ten feet higher than the walls. If cut off, they could still hold,
their bunkers stockpiled with ammunition and rations. Riding down the
line, the group passed through the heavily fortified northern gate,
crossing the bridge traversing the thirty-foot dry moat. Beyond the gate
the open fields beyond were covered with row after row of sharpened
stakes, brush entanglements, and trip holes.
Andrew reined in his mount by the edge
of the rail line as a train came thundering past. Malady, at the throttle
of their newest engine, the Bangor, tooted a salute as the train
thundered past and turned up toward the mills.
"It's out here where it'll be decided,
gentlemen," Andrew said quietly, pointing to the defensive works. "I plan
only to try to delay them for a day or two up by the ford and down toward
the passes. But it's here that we'll break them."
Andrew paused for a moment and looked
about, while wagons bearing the first of the harvest rumbled past on their
way into the city.
"How are we doing,
Fletcher?"
The rotund captain came up, pausing for
a second to look at the piles of apples passing by in a wagon. Snatching
two, he came up and offered one to Andrew, who took a
bite.
"Some of the wheat harvest is at last
hitting the mills, but it'll still be weeks bringing it all in from the
outlying districts. I've got several thousand head of cattle and twice as
many swine penned in south of the city. First sign of trouble, we'll drive
them into the city and start the slaughtering."
"But how much is in so far?" Andrew
asked.
"Enough food for sixty days," Fletcher
said quietly. "It'll be two months before we've got enough to carry us
through the spring and the beginning of the next harvest. You've got a war
to fight, sir, I've got to make sure that if we win, there'll still be
enough food to feed us through till next summer."
"I understand, Bob," Andrew replied
evenly. "Just keep at it.
"Mina?"
The gaunt-eyed major came up to
Andrew's side.
"We're up to three hundred muskets a
day, sir, a little over ten thousand to date," the officer started, his
voice distant, almost mechanical. "We're getting twenty long rifles a day
as well, just over five hundred so far. If I had another two months I
might be able to turn out more rifles than muskets."
"I can't promise that time, John,"
Andrew said quietly.
"How about artillery?" O'Donald
asked.
"Three four-pounders a day now. The
molds have been set for some nine-pounders, but that's more than two weeks
away. Ninety pieces to date."
"And the other supplies?" Andrew asked
patiently, realizing that his ordnance chief had long since gone over the
edge of nervous exhaustion.
"Well, ah, sir, we're casting down that
last load of lead right now. I've got near four million musket rounds, one
hundred thousand more for our own rifles, and twenty thousand artillery
rounds stored up. We're turning out a hundred thousand rounds per day, and
five hundred artillery loads. The problem now is the powder mill is at
maximum output—that's the weak point. We need over a ton of sulfur a day
to meet it, and it's just not coming through. Otherwise I could do
more."
"You've done well, John. I'm proud of
you—no one else could have done it." The major nodded vaguely in
reply.
And it's not enough, Andrew thought
grimly, not half enough. In four hours at Gettysburg his men had fired off
over a hundred rounds per man. Four pitched battles would use up nearly
everything they had. They needed time, desperately needed more
time.
Still showing a calm self-assurance,
Andrew looked over at his young telegrapher and nodded.
"As fast as the wire works are drawing
we're stringing up ones," Mitchell said. "I've run four lines out to the
main bastions from your command post in the cathedral. There's a line out
to the foundry and powder mill, and back to the Fort Lincoln switch-off as
well. I'm also rigging one for the balloon and starting tomorrow will
start stringing toward the ford. Beyond the ford we've got signal towers
every two miles going straight out to the edge of the steppe. It'll give
us plenty of warning. I'm also stockpiling a couple of miles of wire to be
strung as needed, once the siege begins. We've got twenty operators
trained. A couple of those Suzdalians have really good fists--one can do
near twenty words a minute now."
"Good work, son. Keep at
it."
Kicking his horse into a canter, Andrew
started up the hill, and cresting the low ridge, he looked out at the
drill field.
"All right, General Hans, how're they
doing?"
Andrew smiled at his old sergeant, who
wore the stars of a Suzdalian major general on his uniform, which still
carried the old stripes of a sergeant major.
"Never thought I'd be a damned
general," Hans growled.
"Well, we've all been giving ourselves
promotions of late," Andrew said good-naturedly.
He could well imagine the envy his old
comrades back home would have had at the rapid promotions that he had
given out. Hans was corps commander, with three divisions of infantry and
two battalions of artillery under him. The officers of the 35th, who were
now taking orders from Hans, and several other sergeants had not minded
too much, but O'Donald had chafed a bit with Hans making the decisions.
Andrew half suspected that it had been settled "behind the barn," for both
of them showed up one day sporting shiners and suddenly behaving like fast
friends.
Houston and Sergeant Kindred of E
Company had risen to control of the first and second divisions, while
Sergeant Barry now controlled the third. Beneath them others had risen to
command the six brigades and twenty-four regiments of four hundred men
each in the field. The fourth division was drilled and only waiting for
its weapons, while the fifth and sixth had already been formed. Nearly
half the regiment was now slotted into command positions, but Andrew
wished to retain a core of the old 35th as a rally point of professionals,
under his direct command. At Kal's suggestion he had agreed to fill the
ranks with veterans from the engagement at the pass, and now there were
two hundred Suzdalians proudly wearing Union blue.
The hundred and fifty thousand others
that would fight had been organized into militia units, controlled mainly
by Suzdalians. Several nobles and many of the old warrior retainers now
commanded those formations under Kal.
Andrew settled back in the saddle and
watched as the brigade that had fired a volley moments before now
practiced shifting brigade front to right.
The right of the line stayed firmly
anchored while the double line of sixteen hundred, extending for over
three hundred yards, started to pivot like a giant gate, their blue
regimental flags and white national colors snapping in the breeze. The
left of the line was ragged, the men running at the double, while the
distant shouts of the commanders echoed across the
field.
"Not bad," Andrew said quietly. "Not
bad at all, Hans."
"Could be a damn sight better," the
sergeant growled, but Andrew could see the pride his old teacher felt for
this new command.
"It's just they've never done it under
fire," Hans said meditatively. "That's where we'll find
out."
A distant shout disturbed their
thoughts, and looking back, Andrew saw a courier galloping out from the
city, slashing wildly at his mount and coming straight at
them.
"I think," Andrew said quietly, "that
we're about to find out."
Muzta reined in his mount and looked up
at the wooden tower on the hill. Its lone occupant lay dead on the ground,
several arrows in his chest.
Qubata stood over the man, looking
meditatively at the corpse.
"What is this?" Muzta
asked.
Qubata pointed to the red and green
flags that lay on the ground beside the corpse.
"They know we're coming," the general
said quietly.
"The man saw us from thousands of paces
off, yet still he stayed, signaling, until we dropped him with a volley.
Seeing us was not enough—he most likely got a fair count of us as
well."
Muzta shaded his eyes and looked
northeastward. Scattered clumps of trees gradually started to merge
together as the ground rose higher, the distant hills given over
completely to a forest whose leaves were streaked with red and
gold.
His advance scouts were already lost to
view, having galloped on.
"There, do you see it?" Qubata asked,
pointing to a flash of red, waving back and forth.
"This tower signaled to that one, and
beyond that hill must be another, all the way back to the ford, eighty
times a thousand paces beyond. I would be willing to guess the word has
already reached the city."
"Two days of hard riding to reach the
ford," Muzta said quietly.
"They'll be waiting for us there,"
Qubata said evenly.
Muzta turned in his saddle as from over
the hill came the standards of the Olkta, the ten thousand of the guard,
first Umen of the Tugar host. The horsetail pennants fluttered by,
commanders galloping past saluting Muzta with raised fists. Spread out
behind them, a hundred warriors across, came the first of first, the elite
guard of the Tugar horde.
Muzta's heart swelled with pride. For
more than a circling such show had been mere ritual. Not since Onci had
the Olkta ridden to war. Then it had been their sires; now the sons were
in the ranks, and Muzta saw his own three, born to his first-chosen,
gallop past, waving gaily. Muzta looked sternly at them for showing such
disrespect.
"They are young and excited with the
chase," Qubata said, as if apologizing. "Just as you once
were."
Muzta turned to Qubata and
smiled.
"Was I really that
bad?"
"You were an eagle," Qubata said,
smiling.
"Then let us climb this eyrie for a
look," Muzta replied. Grabbing hold of the ladder, he scaled upward.
Reaching the top, he looked back toward the west, and his heart soared at
the sight.
A dozen Umen were spread out before
him, the serpentine columns stretching back to the far horizon. A hundred
and twenty thousand Tugars riding in disciplined formation, their blocks
of a hundred riders wide by a hundred deep checkerboarding the vast open
steppe.
"Magnificent, simply magnificent!"
Muzta cried, looking over at Qubata, who stood with arms crossed, watching
the advance.
"As beautiful as Onci," the old general
said reflectively, his blood stirred at the sight.
Looking back over his shoulder, he
gazed at the gradually rising forest.
"And all of that," he said evenly,
pointing toward the host, "we must funnel up into those hills, and finally
to a single road across the only ford available. That's where they'll be
waiting for us."
"The Olkta will force us a way," Muzta
said evenly.
Galloping down the long serried ranks,
Andrew looked appraisingly at the division drawn up in the early-morning
light.
Ten thousand at his command, he thought
to himself. He could remember when Reynolds, his old corps commander, had
ridden by in much the same manner, corps battle standards, staff, and
couriers riding behind him. He could remember the sense of wonder at such
power, and envy as well.
So now he was doing the same, the men
in the ranks looking to him as he had once looked to
Reynolds.
The three divisions were in full
fighting gear—muskets shouldered, a hundred rounds in pockets and
cartridge boxes. Blanket rolls were slung over their shoulders, rough
haversacks of hide or burlap dangling from their hips holding seven days'
rations. They were the most godawful-looking infantry he had ever seen,
nearly all the men still wearing the old traditional oversized shirts,
cross-hatched leggings, and burlap-wrapped feet of Suzdalian peasants, but
they were still soldiers, and their pride showed as they burst into
spontaneous cheering at his approach.
Waving a salute, Andrew continued on
down the line past the fifty artillery pieces, which would be set up under
O'Donald's command, while the rest were held in reserve or on Tobias's
ship.
Finally reaching the head of the
column, Andrew turned to look back one last time.
Is this how Grant or Bobbie Lee felt?
he wondered coldly. There was the cold thrill of it all, that set his
heart to pounding, but now there was the terrible responsibility as well.
Always before there had been someone above him, to tell him to hold such
and such a place, or to march or to retreat. Now it was he alone. A single
mistake and in a moment all could be lost. In his old war they had been
spurred forward with cries of victory or death. But all knew that even if
the battle was lost there was still the prospect of an honorable
surrender. Here the old hollow cry was bone-chillingly real. If he made a
mistake now, not only his army but all who had entrusted their lives to
him would die as well.
He looked over toward the city walls,
where thousands stood to watch the departure.
He had not wanted to start the war this
way. But the Tugars had forced his hand, coming up far earlier than even
his worst fears had imagined.
They had to buy time, to delay the
Tugars not just for a day or two but for a week, two weeks if possible.
Every day meant more guns, more powder, and most important, the
desperately needed food that was still coming in from the
fields.
He had to buy time, and the buying
would come with his preciously small army.
His staff gathered around him, some
grim-faced while others, especially the young division and brigade
commanders, bright-eyed and beaming with delight at the prospect of
leading such numbers into a fight.
From over by the river the
Ogunquit's whistle sounded as the ship started upstream to the
ford. Aboard were the men of the 35th as an advance guard, along with the
four Napoleons and a dozen four-pounders which would be kept aboard the
ship, to serve as a floating battery to cover the ford.
"All right, gentlemen, let's get this
army moving," Andrew said quietly. With wild shouts of delight the
officers galloped off to their commands, looking somehow ludicrous atop
the slow Clydesdales.
Andrew looked down at Mina, Kal, and
Fletcher by his side.
"Gentlemen, I'm buying you time with
blood. Do you understand that? Time with blood. Now make the most of it,"
and he spurred his mount forward.
Shouted commands echoed across the
field, drums started to roll, colors were uncased.
"Yes, we'll rally round the flag, boys
. . ."
The song was started by the first
regiment in line, and soon echoed down the ranks.
It sounded strange in Russian, but the
words still brought tears to Andrew's eyes.
"Shouting the battle cry of Freedom,
It's the Union forever, hurrah, boys, hurrah, Down with the Tugars, and up
with our flag, Shouting the battle cry of Freedom ..."
And with Andrew riding alone at the
head of the column, the army passed beneath the walls of Suzdal and on up
the road to the north.
On through the growing warmth of
morning, past the heat of noon, and on into the gentle cool of evening the
grim-faced regiments advanced, leaving the two passes behind. Past open
fields they streamed, where peasants stood and watched for a moment, then
hurriedly returned to their tasks of bringing in the harvest. Laborers
stepped aside to let the army pass and then returned to their tasks of
digging yet more lines of defense.
Two miles every hour, fifty minutes of
march followed by ten minutes of break, and then stiff-legged back up
again for yet two miles more.
Stopping at every signal tower, Andrew
would hear the latest report. Thirty towers overrun, then
thirty-one and thirty-two. He knew that with the fall of each
signal position another man was dead, staying to the last to deliver
the information so desperately needed.
The Tugars were moving fast and hard.
He had thought the eighty-mile warning would give them enough time,
but they were pressing in without stop. The Ogunquit and
the 35th were reported in position, but that would never be enough.
Twenty miles were past, and the Wheel now filled the evening sky above
them, but still he pushed his men on.
Past village and crossroads the column
moved forward. It made him think of Gettysburg again, that strange
dreamlike night march when all in the ranks somehow knew that the
fate of a nation waited for them on the road just ahead. The night was
even the same, cool after a hot day, the steady tramping of feet, the same
singsong chant.
"Close up, boys, no lagging now, close
up, boys."
The Great Wheel rose higher and higher,
and then passed over toward the western sky.
Reaching another signal station, he
looked up and called for a report. The man above did not reply, busy with
the waving of a torch. Finally, with the message finished, he came down.
Following the old form, the Suzdalian forgot to salute and bowed
deeply.
"All but the last five signal towers
have fallen," the old man said.
Ten miles for them, he thought to
himself, and we still have five. They must be as tired as we are.
He looked back at the ranks, the men staggering past as if walkers in a
dream. He had one regiment of Suzdalians waiting there, and the 35th as
well. The men with him needed to rest; worn out, they'd be of no use in
what was to come.
"Courier!"
An exhausted boy astride a horse came
up and saluted.
"My compliments to General Schuder, and
tell him to pass the word for the march to stop. Let the men sleep the
rest of the night and bring them up at dawn. I'm pushing on to the
ford."
The boy saluted and disappeared back
down the road.
Hans, old friend, you'd better bring
them up quick if you hear guns, Andrew thought to himself. Groaning from
the effort, he got back in the saddle, and with staff trailing behind,
galloped northward into the night.
Chapter
16
The lone horseman galloped across the
ford, water spraying up at his passage. Standing in his stirrups, he waved
his hat excitedly.
"They're coming! They're
coming!"
Standing by the bank of the river,
Andrew nodded as the man raced across, pushing hard, and drove his horse
up the riverbank and into the woods.
It was such a beautiful morning, Andrew
thought quietly.
The red sun was cutting the horizon
behind him, dark in color, its rays giving the landscape a ruddy tint. He
should see that as a portent, but for the moment it was only a source of
beauty. The woods were alive with the singing of birds, and the chattering
of squirrels disturbed by the presence of men on the ground beneath
them.
Andrew looked down the line. The
positions were well concealed, the loose dirt from the entrenchments
covered with brush, fallen logs, and sod.
He could hear them now, a steady
thunder in the distance, like a wave drawing closer and closer. Turning,
he went back up the embankment and slid down into the trench, pulled out
his field glasses, and waited.
The thunder rose in intensity. Surely
they should be in sight by now, he thought. There was a flutter of
movement in the woods on the other side. He raised his
glasses.
No, nothing.
A movement again, a flight of birds
kicking up and taking wing. Then more movement, and now he saw them. A
lone Tugar on foot, ducking low, racing to a tree, then another and
another, filtering through the woods like an Indian.
So they've already learned, he
thought.
Singly, in twos and threes, and now by
the dozen, he saw them moving forward toward the opposite bank, two
hundred yards away.
"Over there," one of his men whispered,
rising up to take a look.
"Stay down," Andrew
hissed.
One of the Tugars on the other side
stood frozen for a moment looking straight at him, and then turned and
disappeared.
The clattering of hooves grew loud, and
as if he had suddenly appeared out of the ground a lone Tugar reined in on
the opposite side of the ford.
The warrior sat alone, hand over eyes
to shade them from the sun. Proud, disdainful of any danger, he sat for
long minutes watching.
The tension felt as brittle as glass.
Andrew could sense bis men and the lone Suzdalian regiment poised, waiting
for the command, but he wanted to wait, to let the enemy get close, nearly
on top of them, before opening fire.
More and more Tugars were filtering
down to the edge of the woods on the opposite shore, advancing no farther.
The moment seemed to stretch into an eternity, both sides aware of the
other, yet not reacting.
The single crack of a musket tore the
silence, like a scream roaring through the peaceful tranquillity of a
church.
Andrew stood up, looking for the man
who had violated orders. There was another crack and
another.
Already the horseman was spinning his
mount around, puffs of dust kicking up around him.
"Dammit!" Andrew roared, but it was too
late, as the entire Suzdalian regiment cut loose with a ragged volley. The
horseman pitched from his saddle; his foot caught in the stirrup, he
disappeared down the road.
The range was too far, simply too far
for smoothbore muskets, and he wondered that the Tugar had even been
hit.
A deep-throated horn sounded from the
far side of the river.
And then the sky above the river turned
dark as a volley of arrows slashed up from the far bank.
"Get down!" Andrew
shouted.
With a clattering rush, hundreds of
arrows slammed down around him, and the first casualties dropped into the
trench.
"35th! Mark your targets! Independent
fire at will!" Andrew shouted.
Singly and then in an ever-increasing
staccato, rifle shots rang out. Andrew raced down the entrenchment and
reached the position where four guns had been dug in. Sergeant Dunlevy
saluted at Andrew's approach.
"Start pouring solid shot into the
woods to either side of the ford!" Andrew shouted. "Give them something to
think about!"
Seconds later the four pieces kicked
off with a salvo, brush and trees splintering an instant later on the
opposite side.
From the Suzdalian line north of the
ford another volley crashed out, and cursing, Andrew sprinted across the
open road and into their lines.
"Colonel Anderson!" Andrew roared,
racing down the packed entrenchment. Another shower of arrows slashed into
the line, and a man in front of Andrew spun from the firing step like a
top, collapsing at his feet. He leaped over the body and pushed
on.
"Anderson!"
The young officer, who had been a mere
lieutenant only weeks before, turned wide-eyed at the obvious rage of his
commander.
"Goddammit, Anderson, you know your
smoothbore weapons can't hit the broadside of a barn at this
range!"
"The men just started firing!" he
shouted back as muskets kept rattling off.
"Stop them, dammit. We're wasting
powder. Let them close, let them get closer, dammit!"
Stunned, Andrew watched as Anderson
jumped on top of the breastworks.
"Cease fire!" Anderson roared. "Cease .
. ." The young officer pitched back into the trench, an arrow through his
throat.
Dammit, Andrew cursed
silently.
"Major Black!" Andrew pushed down the
trench and saw the rotund former sergeant knocking muskets up, shouting,
bringing control to the right of the line.
"Anderson's dead!" Andrew shouted,
"Steve, you're colonel now. Bring these men under control and stop wasting
ammunition!"
Another volley of arrows slashed past,
and they ducked against the breastworks.
Black saluted, and without another word
to Andrew turned and shouted commands down the line. In another minute the
regiment was back under control, hunkered down against the storm, waiting.
Andrew pushed back southward, and racing once more across the road, he
jumped into the entrenchments of the 35th.
The men were fighting as only seasoned
veterans could. Loading their rifles, they'd lean up over the
entrenchment, carefully take aim, fire, and then slide back down. The new
Suzdalian recruits, obviously rattled, watched and learned. A routine had
already been worked out, two or three men loading and passing up rifles to
skilled marksmen who snapped off round after round. Through the smoke
Andrew could see they were having an effect as Tugar bodies littered the
shore.
Leaning against a tree, Muzta watched
the action.
"We saw two formations of them, the
Yankees to the south of the ford, what must be Rus cattle to the north,"
Muzta said, looking over at Qubata. "Why are only half
firing?"
"Perhaps they wish to wait for our
charge, or they might wish to save their fire powder. The third reason
could be that like bows that shoot at different ranges, so too with their
weapons."
"If that is true, our bows can reach
farther than their weapons."
"We are losing dozens to the south,"
Qubata shouted, above the roar of battle, "north only a handful. It might
be skill, or it might be weapons. We haven't seen any others yet, but our
scouts on the right are reporting a column of dust coming up the
road."
"So they are holding here for
reinforcements. We must act quick."
Four sharp cracks snapped out from the
enemy side, and an instant later a small tree not a dozen feet from Muzta
split in half and came crashing down.
The two looked at each other in
surprise.
"A terrible device," Muzta snapped.
"What glory is there in fighting against such things?"
"I don't think they are concerned with
glory," Qubata replied.
"And their great
ship?"
"It is a thousand paces down the river,
just around the bend, as if waiting."
"All right," Muzta shouted, "keep
bringing more up on their right. I want thousands in there. When the time
is right we'll charge!"
The storm of arrows seemed to increase
with every passing second. More and more men had slid down to the bottom
of the trench, some still, some shrieking, others just sitting quietly,
waiting for a clear moment so they could start for the
rear.
"Colonel Keane!"
Andrew looked up to see a young
Suzdalian boy sitting astride a Clydesdale and looking down at him in the
trench.
"You idiot, get under cover!" Andrew
shouted.
"Sir, General Schuder reports he'll be
up within the hour."
"Well, tell him to hurry," Andrew
roared, and the boy, still showing no fear, merely saluted, kicked his
mount, and started back to the south.
The artillery kept barking, the woods
about him filled with the rotten-egg smell of black powder and burning
brush where the gun flashes had triggered an ever-increasing number of
fires.
"Keep it up here, boys!" Andrew-
shouted, and turning, he started back north again. Dunlevy, working like
one demented, grinned wildly as Andrew rushed past, his men serving their
pieces with skill.
Running behind the low barricade of
logs set in the road, he was again inside the Suzdalian trenches. The men
looked at him grim-faced.
He knew perhaps the hardest thing on
morale was to lie under fire without being able to return the punishment,
but it could not be helped.
Black came up to meet
him.
"They're taking it hard," Black
shouted. "Several have already turned and run. God help me, colonel, I
shot one of them. I had to, to stop a panic!"
It was something Andrew had never been
forced to do, something almost unheard-of even in the worst heat of
battle, but here it was different—they had to keep these men in their
positions.
"Here they come!"
Andrew looked up.
Thundering down the road came a lone
standard-bearer, holding a horsehair pennant aloft. Behind him it looked
as if the very gates of hell had been torn open.
Packed ten across, the Tugars came on
at the charge. Standing high in their stirrups, the demonlike images
swarmed forward, their wild ululating cries sending a shiver of fear down
Andrew's spine.
"God in heaven, help me now," Andrew
whispered.
The first rank hit the river, then
another and another, sending up showering sprays of
foam.
"1st Suzdal," Black roared, "make
ready!"
The men came to their feet, some of
them crying aloud with fear at the sight. Half the regiment were veterans
of the first fight, but then their enemy had been surprised. Now they were
facing a charge driving straight at them as the enemy angled northward,
the ranks spreading out, coming in relentlessly.
Dunlevy's artillery, with muzzles
depressed, sent in a spray of canister, sweeping down dozens, but still
the charge drove forward.
"Wait, men, wait!" Black
shouted.
A hundred and fifty yards, a hundred,
and the forward ranks slowed, letting those behind them move up, gathering
strength for the rush. Behind them on the riverbank thousand of Tugars
came out of the woods, rushing down to the river's edge, and with raised
bows sent sheets of arrows arching over their comrades.
Men started tumbling,
screaming.
The charge, gathering up its strength,
smashed forward again with ever-increasing speed.
"Take aim!"
Four hundred muskets dropped to the
level, the men resting their weapons on the breastworks as they had been
taught to.
Seventy-five yards,
fifty.
"Fire!"
The first rank of Tugars crashed
down.
"Reload, independent fire at
will!"
Four hundred steel ramrods pushed
rounds home, the men working feverishly. The charge had been stopped for
the moment, but over the bodies of the fallen more Tugars swarmed forward,
their mounts leaping over the casualties. Scattered groups were rising out
of the river, gaining the shore.
Muskets started to snap, first one, and
then within seconds dozens upon dozens of shots rang
out.
Andrew looked up from the carnage, and
to his dismay saw a packed column of Tugars on foot come sweeping down the
road, charging into the river.
"Steve, they've sacrificed some cavalry
to drive in close— they'll have their infantry up in a minute. You've got
to hold!"
More and more horsemen, roaring their
defiance, splashed forward and fell, to be replaced by yet more. A knot of
warriors gained the shore and rushed right up to the edge of the trenches
before falling. Behind the assault, infantry fanned out across the width
of the ford, some of them pushing forward in waist-deep
water.
Onward they came, while to their front
the last of the five hundred cavalry desperately floundered forward. Rifle
fire from the 35th, swung now to the right, hit the flank of the advancing
host, while Dunlevy's artillery continued to pour in canister with
devastating effect.
The enemy line grimly surged forward
and at less than fifty yards came to a halt. Hundreds of bows snapped, the
arrows slamming in at a flat trajectory. Though protected to their
shoulders by the trenches, dozens of Suzdalians fell backward, the heavy
war bows driving arrows clear through their bodies. Though five Tugars
fell to every Suzdalian, still they pressed forward, firing as they
advanced.
A man leaped out of the trench,
throwing his musket away.
Scrambling out of the ditch, Andrew
came up and struck him across the shoulders with the flat of his
sword.
"Get back in that line!" Andrew
roared.
Wide-eyed, the frightened soldier
looked up at him.
"Get back or I'll run you
through!"
A number of Suzdalians had stopped
shooting to watch the drama.
The soldier tried to dodge past Andrew,
who leaped in front of him with sword pointed at his chest. Sobbing, the
soldier turned back into the trench.
The pressure was building. Standing in
full view of both sides, Andrew remained where he was, sword in
hand.
Relentlessly the Tugars kept driving
ever closer, their showers of arrows covering the advance. The Neiper was
red with blood, hundreds of bodies slowly rolling, tumbling downstream,
but still more came forward.
And then with a wild shout the shore
was gained. Dropping bows, the enemy surged in, drawing swords and
battle-axes and raising them high.
Desperately they scrambled up the muddy
banks.
"Out of the trenches!" Andrew roared.
"Up out of the trenches!"
The Suzdalians surged up, some trying
with wild despair to load one final round.
The line started to crack and give
way.
"Keane!"
Andrew turned. It was Hans galloping
forward, behind him a regiment advancing at the double.
"Form a volley line!" Andrew
shouted.
While the 1st Suzdal bled and died, not
thirty feet away, Hans formed his regiment, cursing and
swearing.
And then, all at once, the 1st gave
way, the men streaming to the rear, the Tugars, charging behind them,
roaring with delight, spilling into the trench, and coming up the other
side.
"1st Suzdal get clear, get clear!"
Andrew cried, even as Hans's shout echoed up.
"2nd Novrod, first rank,
fire!"
Those of the 1st still in the way dived
to the ground, but all too many were caught in the blast. At near
point-blank range the Tugar charge came crashing down.
"Second rank, fire!"
Another sheet of flame slashed
out.
"First rank, fire!"
Stepping back, Andrew saw yet another
regiment and then another rushing up the road, their battle standards
snapping in the wind.
And then from down across the river
came a staccato burst, the water about the ford churning and splashing as
the Ogunquit, having rounded the bend of the river to reveal its
position, slammed a deadly salvo into the flank of the advancing
line.
He looked back to where the 2nd Novrod
stood pouring in their deadly volleys, driving back the Tugar toehold. Men
in the line were dropping as the fire support from the enemy shore poured
in around them.
The 4th Suzdal, forming now to the
right of the Novrod position, suddenly added in its weight as
well.
Yet still from the far bank, wave after
wave of Tugar infantry swarmed forward.
They were smashing them, smashing them
hard, but they had over a hundred thousand and he had but ten thousand. He
looked over to where Black was reforming the shattered remnants of his
regiment.
They can afford to loose soldiers and I
can't, Andrew thought grimly.
Andrew turned to look eastward. It had
been hours, he thought, but the sun was not more than two handspans above
the trees. It was going to be a long hard day, and remembering he was no
longer a line officer but commander of an army, he stepped back from the
volley line, the staff that had been following him sighing with relief
that their battle-maddened commander was still alive.
"It'll be a long day, gentlemen,"
Andrew said, looking at their nervous faces, "a long day
indeed."
"Call them back," Qubata said
evenly.
Muzta turned in some surprise to look
at his battle commander.
"We're pushing them hard," Muzta said
grimly.
"And we're bleeding rivers of blood.
Half the Olkta Umen is smashed. Call them back."
"Perhaps you are right," Muzta replied,
and nodded to the nargas sounders, who gave voice to their long
trumpets.
Ever so gradually the roar of battle on
the opposite side of the river dropped away. Muzta could not help but feel
a surge of pride in his warriors. Not one broke ranks, not one showed his
back as they withdrew across the river and with bows raised continued to
pour in sheets of arrows.
The enemy fire slackened, punctuated
only by the bellow of artillery, which had rendered the riverbank into a
torn confusion of shattered trees and smashed bodies.
A shout of defiance rose up from the
other side, and then drifted away.
"We know now that most of their
weapons, except for those carried by the blue-clad Yankees, cannot reach
beyond sixty paces, to our hundred and twenty. It is senseless to keep
feeding our warriors into this bottleneck."
"But we have bled them as well," Muzta
said evenly.
"That at least was good. But here our
great strength is like a long spear, with only the tip able to fight. We
must get around them."
Muzta looked out across the
river.
"Here is the only place we know to
cross," Muzta said.
"Then we must find another. Tonight I
will send the three Umens of Tula and the two of Zan northward. They will
stay far back from the river, sending down only scouts to check until a
place is found to cross."
Muzta looked to the western sky, where
the light of the everlasting heavens hung low on the horizon. It had
indeed been a long day.
"My Qarth."
Muzta looked up to see Argun, commander
of the Olkta, sitting astride his blood-covered mount.
"We did all that we could," Argun said
wearily. "These are not cattle that we face—they seemed possessed by
demons from the underworld."
"Yet still we will feast upon them,"
Muzta said evenly.
He looked at Argun, wanting to ask, yet
he could not.
The commander, however, knew, and his
face contorted with pain, he shook his head.
"Garth, your youngest," he whispered,
and then turned his mount away.
Muzta walked away from his staff, and
even Qubata left him alone. Watching the setting of the sun, he could only
pray that the most beloved of his sons would cross the sky without fear of
demons to rest in the place of light; and the Qar Qarth of the Tugar horde
cried alone.
"It's as you feared, Andrew," Hans
said, shaking the rain from his poncho and then sitting down at the rough
table which besides the cot and two chairs was the sole furniture in the
staff tent.
"They've turned our right. About thirty
miles upstream. The bastards found that upper ford. Our scouts stayed
hidden, and counted at least ten thousand before pulling
back."
"I wish we could have covered it,"
Andrew said grimly, "but if we had, our army would have been split. If
they forced us here, the units farther up would have been cut
off."
"Well, by the time they get down here
it'll have bought us nearly five days' time, and that's what this was
for."
"At a price of three hundred dead, and
nearly seven hundred wounded. That's ten percent, Hans," Andrew replied
grimly. "The 1st Suzdal Regiment is a skeleton."
"And we've got fifteen hundred more
muskets and fifteen artillery pieces from the factory," Hans stated
evenly. "It's worth the price."
"What time is it?" Andrew
asked.
"Nearly midnight."
"If they force the road tonight they
might be here on our flank by noon," Andrew said meditatively, looking at
the rough map spread out on the table.
"All right, we'll break position here
in two hours. We'll pull back five miles to here," and he pointed to a
small field that was bordered on the north with open fields, to the west
by the river, and to the east by heavy woods.
"Can we chance an open-field fight?"
Hans asked cautiously.
"They won't be up to us for hours—we'll
dig in through the village and put the artillery hub to hub. Hold them
till nightfall, then pull back to the next village"—he looked
at
the map for a moment—"to Tier. I want a
message sent down to Kal to bring up several thousand workers and they'll
dig positions there for us."
Hans stood up and then, as if against
his better judgment, looked back at Andrew.
"You know that if they flank us down
there, we'll lose everything?"
"We need time," Andrew said wearily. "I
know the risk, but by heaven we need more time."
"Battalions, fire!"
Fifty guns, resting nearly hub to hub
across a front of a hundred yards, fired in unison, sweeping the field,
breaking yet another formation of Tugars before they had advanced fifty
yards out of the distant woods. Regrouping, the charge swarmed forward,
the enemy shrieking and yelling.
"Load canister!"
"Smash 'em up, that's what I say,"
O'Donald shouted, looking at Andrew. "Smash 'em up. By God I haven't seen
anything like this since we broke Pickett's charge!"
Sitting astride his mount, Andrew
watched with field glasses raised. This was the fifth charge they'd broken
in less than three hours. Only once had the Tugars got close enough to use
their bows. From over by the river the Ogunquit's guns added their
weight, sweeping the field at an oblique, adding yet more to the
carnage.
The woods to the right were heavy with
smoke as Tugars kept pushing farther and farther, trying to find his
flank. One full division was in there already, a brigade of another moving
in to form an angle.
Excitedly O'Donald looked up and down
the line as, one after another, gun and battery commanders raised their
hands to signal they were ready.
O'Donald put his fist
up.
"Battalions, fire!"
A thousand iron balls swept downrange.
Sickened, Andrew turned away as the advancing line simply disappeared. The
charge faltered, and turning, the Tugars started to stream to the
rear.
"Load solid shot!" O'Donald
cried.
"Let them run," Andrew said
quietly.
"Those man-eating bastards, we can
still kill some more!" O'Donald shouted.
"They're brave warriors nevertheless.
For heaven's sake, we broke them. Besides," Andrew added hurriedly, "we
need to save our ammunition."
Looking to the west, Andrew was
relieved to see that in another hour darkness would come. So far the
Tugars had shown no desire for night action. He'd wait a couple of hours,
disengage, and pull back to Tier to slow them again
tomorrow.
Maddened with rage, Qubata rode across
the corpse-strewn field. Five days they had been stopped at the ford. For
five days more each day had been the same. In the morning the humans would
be gone. Formations would be pulled in, scouts sent up, and then yet
another village would be in their path, with heavy woods anchoring their
right flank, and the river with its damn gunboat the left. At least we've
learned what their wheeled weapons can do, he thought grimly. From four
hundred paces away he had nearly been killed, the warrior next to him
decapitated by a shot from one of their weapons. Charging straight in on
them was madness.
Twice Tula had been sent out in the
afternoon to flank wide. Waiting through the night, he'd swept in at
morning light only to find that the enemy were gone.
Whoever this human was, he was good,
Qubata thought grimly. He wished that the man could be taken alive, for
surely he would be a pet worth speaking to; perhaps he could even be
trained to serve. If not alive, he hoped that at least he could eat of the
man's brain and heart.
Qubata turned in his saddle and stared
grimly at Alem.
"Shaman, I care not if the night
spirits are pleased, displeased, or screaming with rage. I want this army
moved tonight."
Alem shook his head
grimly.
"Tugars do not ride or fight at night.
It causes a curse."
"Then tell your prattle-spouting
underlings that you've talked to the sky and they have given a pledge not
to curse us."
The priest crossed his long shaggy arms
and sat silent.
"Listen, shaman. You know and I know
that your powers are a hoax. Old customs work when all observe them, for
when Tugar fought Merki, or Uzba, or any of the tribes of the people, he
wanted it done in the light, so all could see his prowess of
arms.
"But we are fighting men who do not
care for glory. I will not waste my warriors again like this," and he
pointed to the hundreds of bodies that lay about, ghostlike beneath the
pale glow of the twin moons overhead.
"The humans pull back, and are ready.
Even now I can promise you that across that field," and he pointed
southward, "they are pulling back. Tomorrow morning they will be at the
next village, and then beyond that we will have to force our way through
the twin passes. If they are allowed to group there we'll pay by the
thousands to force our way through."
"He's right," Muzta said riding up to
Alem's side. "I will follow Qubata's advice, with or without your
agreement, and I should remind you," the Qar Qarth said, drawing closer,
"that I prefer my warriors to fight without some superstitious dread that
is utter foolishness."
"Must I remind my Qar Qarth that it is
unwise to tempt the spirits," Tula said evenly, his shadowy form barely
visible in the moonlight.
"I know, Tula," Muzta snapped back,
"and if we lose, then you will have yet another excuse to find blame with
me. As keeper of the left, you will lead the flank march tonight, but by
the spirits of my fathers, you'd better ride hard," Muzta said
coldly.
"When last I fought here," Qubata said,
looking over at Tula, "there was a road going up into the hills above the
first pass that I told you about. It must lead
somewhere.
"I'm leading this attack myself, just
to make sure," Qubata continued, looking over at Tula with disdain. "I
know that terrain. It's just a question of turning their position and
perhaps we can still destroy them in the field."
Tula growled darkly and stalked away
while Alem looked at the group gathered around him. This final insult he
would remember, and if indeed the cattle should somehow stop them, he knew
quite clearly now where he could lay the blame.
"I shall tell my people," Alem said
coldly.
"We move at once," Qubata roared,
"before the sun sets I want the walls of Suzdal in
sight!"
Chapter
17
He felt tight, nervous, as if an inner
sense were warning him of some lurking danger. Unable to snatch a brief
moment of sleep, Hawthorne came to his feet.
Damn, it was starting to rain. So now
he had taken to cursing as well. Cursing, killing, even knowing his wife
before they had been rightfully married—what had become of him, Hawthorne
wondered sadly.
The campfire had simmered down, now
hissing as the light cold drizzle drifted down, blanketing the exhausted
army in a gradually rising mist. There was a dull brightening to the east.
Dawn would be coming soon.
"So my captain cannot
sleep?"
Hawthorne went over to the fire and
squatted down while Dimitri, who had so obviously lied about his age to
join, poured a hot cup of tea into a cup and handed it to his
commander.
"Something doesn't feel right,
Dimitri," Hawthorne said quietly.
Dimitri looked at Hawthorne, stroking
his gray beard, his old weather-creased face breaking into a
smile.
"That is why I like you so much and
will listen to you, my captain. I hear others talk. Their Yankee captains
always say everything will be fine. You do not play such games as if we
were children.
"And yes," Dimitri said quietly,
"something feels hot right. I know Tugars. They are not foolish folk. Five
days we have slipped away at night. Tonight is the sixth. I fear tonight
they are following close behind."
"Get the rest of the company up. I want
all the men on picket line," Hawthorne said quietly. "I'm going back to
see our colonel."
Tripping through the underbrush,
Hawthorne finally saw the low flickering of a fire and came into the
circle of light. Rossignol, who only short months before had been a
sergeant, was resting against a tree, sipping a cup of tea. Hawthorne came
up and saluted.
"Sir, it might sound funny, but
something doesn't feel right. I've ordered my entire company to stand to
arms for the rest of the night."
Vince Rossignol nodded wearily and came
to his feet.
"Word just came up from Hans. He's
feeling the same way. We're letting the men sleep till dawn, then pulling
back to the pass at first light."
Rossignol looked up at the sky, which
was now covered by dark, lowering clouds.
"Damn rain—if it starts closing in,
these flintlocks will be useless. I wish the hell I
had—"
"Tugars!"
Hawthorne whirled about. There was the
dull report of a musket, another round snapped off, and then the
nerve-tearing high ululating roar of the Tugars, so similar to the rebel
yell, thundered up around them.
"Jesus Christ!" Rossignol cried, and
then staggered backward, a look of disbelief on his face. His hands
grasped feebly at the shaft buried in his chest, and then as if his legs
had turned to sacks of water, he sank down and was
still.
"Captain!"
Instinctively Hawthorne ducked. He
heard the slash of steel whisk over his head, and then a thunderous howl
of pain.
Looking up, he saw a Tugar towering
above him, sword in hand, stepping jerkily, and then crashing down.
Dimitri stood over the form, his bayonet still jabbed into the Tugar's
back.
Another form came crashing out of the
woods. Dimitri stepped low and lunged in hard, catching the creature in
the stomach, sending him sprawling.
"Captain, do something!" Dimitri
roared.
Dammit, Rossignol wasn't supposed to
die! Johnson, the second in command, and May of Company A had both been
wounded and sent back. He was the only Yankee left in the entire regiment
who could command.
Dimitri stepped back and looked at
Hawthorne.
Wild shouts rose up around him, the
woods seemingly exploding with struggling forms, the war cries of the
Tugars mingling with the steady screams of fear and panic at the
surprise.
"Son, do something, anything," Dimitri
said quietly, grabbing hold of Hawthorne and looking him straight in the
eyes.
As if coming from a dream, Hawthorne
nodded. All he could see were Dimitri's eyes.
"Bugler!"
"Here, sir!" A terrified boy came up to
his side.
"Blow the rally cry! Blow it for all
you're worth! Dimitri, as the men come in, let's start forming a square,
and get those colors uncased!"
Coming from his tent, Andrew looked at
the woods to the east, where the sound of a growing battle rumbled across
the field.
From forward, several scouts came
galloping in.
"They're on the other side of the
field," a scout shouted. "Thousands of them coming up out of
nowhere!"
Dammit! An aide came rushing up,
buckling Andrew's sword about his waist, while another led up Mercury,
struggling at the same time to saddle the horse.
Hans came galloping up, reining his
mount in.
"They've smashed into our flank. It
sounds like Houston's division is starting to give way! And this rain,
Andrew—if it gets any heavier, the muskets will start
misfiring."
"So they've finally hit before dawn,"
Andrew said, looking across the mist-covered fields. "That general finally
learned and broke their usual routine."
Andrew swung up into his saddle. The
field pieces forward started to bark out as the first shadow forms came
charging out of the mist.
Andrew reined around to
watch.
At least this position was a strong one
forward, but if they were on the flank he'd be rolled up in an
hour.
With every passing second the roar of
battle on the right grew louder and louder.
"Hans, if our right's been turned, get
up to Houston and pull him out. We'll hold the front here with Barry's
division and the artillery. Kindred's division I want in reserve. Position
them to cover the passes two miles back. If they've flanked us this bad,
they might be trying to spread clear around to our rear. Now move
it!"
Grinning with satisfaction, Muzta
watched his warriors streaming up to the front. The enemy right was
crumbling, and as the light of early morning spread across the
mist-covered fields he could sense that Qubata's plan was working. Now all
that remained was for the old general to continue his sweep and close the
trap.
"Keep moving!" Hawthorne yelled. "Hold
this square! You've got to hold!"
They had drilled for this out on an
open field, beneath pleasant skies. Now they were doing it for real,
through a light stand of forest, the rain coming down, and Tugar archers
and charges of ax-wielding warriors pressing in on all
sides.
He now had two regiments under his
command, the 3rd Suzdalian being swept into the ranks of the 11th as step
by step he gave back, holding the right flank from completely
collapsing.
Finally the last of the woods gave out
into open field. A mile away he could see an endless stream of troops
pouring down the road southward.
And then behind him came the sound that
struck terror into the heart of any soldier. There was gunfire to the
rear, back toward the passes. The enemy was behind them.
"Charge them, charge them!" Qubata
roared, standing in his stirrups.
He had not forgotten what he had seen
before when crossing into the pass months before. It had taken hours to
find it in the dark, but he had reasoned that the side trail that went
into the hills must go somewhere. Swinging wide in the darkness, he had
driven his warriors forward through the night, until at last they had
stumbled upon the narrow road. Pushing hard through the light of early
dawn, Qubata knew he was on the right path as they crested up over the
hills and then turned westward toward a burned-out village and the flank
of the pass beyond.
There would be resistance—he had
expected that as the line of fortifications loomed up before him. But by
the spirits of his forefathers, if he could drive down out of these hills,
the pass would fall and the enemy would be cut off from any hope of
retreat.
* *
*
Andrew could feel a cold terror rising
in his heart. Thank God he had sent Kindred's division back, reinforcing
the single brigade he had left as a reserve in the pass. But could they
hold?
A roaring crescendo came up behind him,
and even through the mist and drizzle he could see the dark clouds of
musket smoke rising up two miles to his rear.
From out of the woods to his right the
last of Houston's division came out of the woods, the darker forms of
Tugars pouring out behind them.
So far they'd got most of the units
out. For in the confusion the Tugar attack had come not as a hammer blow
but rather as a series of ill-timed waves.
"We've lost at least two whole
regiments up there!" Hans roared, galloping back from the right, O'Donald
at his side.
Andrew nodded grimly.
Hans reined in and looked southward,
mouthing a silent curse, and Andrew could see the old sergeant grimly
survey the situation.
"If Kindred breaks, we're
trapped."
"We're pulling the hell out of here,"
Andrew said. "Kindred's got to hold the pass. I'm abandoning this
position. If we get through, we're pulling straight back to Suzdal. I
thought we could hold in the pass for several more days, but it's too late
now. Send word to the city that time has run out and to abandon the mills.
Now move it."
Hans shouted to his staff, and in
seconds couriers went racing off in every direction.
"O'Donald, start leapfrogging the
batteries back."
His face lined with fatigue, the
artillery commander saluted and, roaring commands, raced down the line.
Minutes later half the guns were racing to the rear. The Tugars forward,
sensing the breaking of the position, swarmed in, shouting with
glee.
Andrew sat motionless, trying to appear
outwardly calm. Long experience had told him that a fighting retreat was
always far harder than an advance. Now it truly rested upon him. Panic was
in the air. Several of the regiments streaming past were more like mobs
than fighting units, and he let them pass; there was no hope of rallying
them now. The enemy was pressing in from the right not two hundred yards
away, and pulling back across the field he could see the last organized
formation, a solid square of men moving at the double. Suddenly they would
stop, a volley would ring out, and then they would push on. As the last of
Houston's division streamed in, the remaining guns of O'Donald's command
came off the line.
O'Donald did not pull them out limbered
up, but ordered instead that they be pulled back by ropes, while the
gunners reloaded on the move. Pausing for a second, the weapons were
fired, and then moved back thirty or forty yards to be fired
again.
Arrows slashed in around the guns, and
with crews wiped out, half a dozen were finally abandoned, but the Tugars,
leery of charging straight in on the artillery, were kept at
bay.
Moving back with the guns, Andrew
nearly cried with relief when from out of the smoke of battle he saw where
O'Donald had placed a full battalion of thirty-six guns in the reserve
breastworks.
Reaching their protection, the other
battalion leapfrogged back to form yet another defensive line across the
southernmost pass.
The readied battalion fired a double
load of canister, smashing a Tugar charge that was pressing in not a
hundred yards away.
The northern pass was less than a half
mile away as they pulled back once more. By God, Kindred was holding,
Andrew saw, as smoke billowed up from the hill several hundred yards up
the slope.
But now they'd have to get him out as
well—otherwise when the last of the retreat pulled through it would be
Kindred who'd be flanked in turn.
Grimly Andrew looked around, and
stopping in the village just north of the pass he knew what would have to
be done. For a moment he considered giving it to the 35th as it streamed
past. He tried not to let his emotions decide the issue. For several
seconds he weighted the two sides and then ordered the regiment on. He
would need that core of professionals later; now was not the time to
sacrifice them.
"O'Donald, one battery stays here! We
need time!" Andrew shouted, pointing to the breastworks, prepared earlier
by Kal's work crews.
O'Donald nodded in agreement. They had
to buy time now for Kindred to get out.
"I'll take care of it," O'Donald
shouted.
"O'Donald, order somebody else—you're
pulling back with me."
"But colonel darling, I
can't—"
"You can," Andrew said grimly. "I need
you. I'd stay myself, but heaven help me I can't either. Now order
somebody to stay! They have to hold till we're out of the pass, all of us.
We'll signal the Ogunquit to lay down support as well. Once the
rest of the army's clear, tell the men to spike the guns and make a break
for the river. Now do it!"
A battery came clattering past, and
O'Donald rode up to it and pointed to the position.
It was Dunlevy's unit, and Andrew
struggled not to feel anything. Better that a few die here than that the
three thousand in Kindred's command get torn apart.
They'd need infantry support, he
realized, and from out of the battle smoke a unit that still held to a
square formation came into view. It would have to be them as
well.
Andrew galloped over to the shattered
unit.
"Who's in command here?" Andrew
shouted.
"I guess it's me,
sir."
Andrew felt his heart go cold. God, why
does it have to be this way? he thought, feeling sick at what he was
doing. But he could not change a command because of a personal feeling, no
matter how strong.
"You're doing good, son," Andrew said
calmly. "I'm promoting you here and now to colonel."
Hawthorne's expression did not change.
In Andrew's eyes the boy seemed to have aged twenty years since he last
saw him, laughing with childish delight as the balloon went
up.
"Hawthorne, fall in by Dunlevy. You are
ordered to hold this position until the rest of the army has pulled out of
the pass. They have to come down that one narrow road before you. The
artillery should force them to keep their distance until they fan out
through the woods. Son, if you break before then, Kindred will be lost—for
that matter, they'll roll us up completely before we get to the city. Do
you understand me?"
"Yes sir. In other words, hold to the
last man."
Andrew was silent.
"The Ogunquit will support your
flank. There's a lot of firepower on that ship. I'm leaving the decision
to you
When you feel we're free of pursuit,
break for the river. The Ogunquit will pick you
up.
"I'll see you at sundown,
Hawthorne."
The boy saluted.
Andrew started to turn his mount about,
then paused. Leaning over, he extended his hand, which Hawthorne
grasped.
"God bless you, son. Don't worry about
your wife and child. I'll personally look after them."
"God be with you," Hawthorne replied
calmly, his voice sounding distant and detached.
Releasing the boy's hand, Andrew
galloped off, feeling cold inside, even as he blinked back the
tears.
Hawthorne turned back to the line and
forced a smile for Dimitri.
"Can you swim,
Dimitri?"
"I can learn very fast," the peasant
said. "Very fast indeed."
"Let's hope you'll have time to
learn."
"Keep moving," Mina shouted. "The
tools, for heaven's sake, take the tools!"
Gangs of laborers raced in and out of
the building, sweeping up anything that could be moved. A train whistle
shrieked, and stepping to the doorway Mina watched as the Bangor
pulled out from the powder-mill siding, boxcars stacked with barrels, the
hopper cars filled with raw charcoal, sulfur, and saltpeter which could
still be processed by hand back in the city.
Leaving the building, Mina scaled up
the chimney ladder. Gaining the top, he hung on with one hand and looked
northward. The rain had died away with a rising breeze from the west,
driving before it the pillars of smoke that rose up from the pass. From
horizon to horizon he could see hundreds of fires as Fletcher's men pulled
in, burning everything that could not be moved. The burning had been going
on for days, a pale of smoke rising over Rus from outlying regions all the
way up to the border marches of Vazima, forty miles away. Nothing would be
left to the enemy. Every barn received the torch, fields not yet harvested
were burned, wagons that could not be moved were smashed, the supplies
within dumped into the road. Thousands of tons of so desperately needed
food went to the torch because time had simply ran out. At least the
Tugars would find nothing to help them when they came.
The river road was packed with soldiers
streaming back toward the city. The gates to the inner wall had already
been closed, as the retreating units moved straight from the road to their
prearranged positions behind the massive earthen
breastworks.
From out of the east gate of the city
thousands of militiamen streamed forth, taking their positions. To John
Mina it looked as if the world were slipping into total
insanity.
Wagons came streaming in from every
direction, laden with the harvest from distant fields, their crews lashing
wildly at the horses. All seemed madness and confusion. Below him the
Bangor let loose with a shrieking whistle and started down to the
city.
He looked about at all that he had
created, a small empire of industry that back home would have been a
source of envy. All that he had done was about to disappear, and weeping
bitter tears, John started to climb back down, to help with the final
loading.
The pass cleared, Andrew sighed with
relief. Some semblance of order was finally coming as Kindred's men,
extracted from their difficult position, came streaming past, moving at
the double back toward the city.
It had been a difficult moment pulling
them out of the line. Only O'Donald's skillful use of artillery, which it
appeared the Tugars had come to fear, kept them at a distance as the
hard-pressed regiments pulled back from their lost position in the
passes.
The enemy were mainly on foot, and the
artillery, still leapfrogging back, kept them at a distance. Thank God
their cavalry, bottled up before the pass, wasn't on his back
now.
Cresting the next hill, Andrew saw the
city several miles away. Turning in the saddle, he realized that the
distant clap of artillery from the pass had suddenly gone quiet. He waited
for a moment and then, turning his mount, fell in at the rear of his
army.
He'd brought the city eleven days of
time. He could only pray that the price had been worth
it.
"Now! Now run for it!" Hawthorne
screamed.
Throwing down their muskets, the line
broke and started to run madly for the river fifty yards
away.
He paused for a moment before
Dunlevy.
"Don't have a chance, boy," the
artilleryman said, holding his side. "I'll give 'em a farewell gift. Now
move your ass out of here!"
Hawthorne grabbed the man's hand, and
choking back tears, he broke into a mad run. Dimitri, who had been waiting
for him, fell in alongside.
The Ogunquit let fly with a
concentrated broadside, sweeping the Tugar line which was closing in from
the north. But those who were now charging up from the south came roaring
onward.
He felt as if he were running in mud,
his limbs pumping, but maddeningly the ground went by all too
slowly.
There was a crack behind him. Hawthorne
looked over his shoulder and saw the light gun leap completely over as its
triple load of canister slashed into the horde, which overran the
position. Dunlevy, waving a gunstaff, disappeared from
view.
Men were splashing into the river, the
crew aboard the Ogunquit screaming wildly, heaving lines in toward
shore. A flight of arrows slashed past, churning the water. Dimitri
stumbled and fell.
Hawthorne stopped, grabbed the man, and
pulled him up.
"Leave me," Dimitri cried, holding his
leg. "Leave me!"
"Like hell," Hawthorne roared, and near
carrying his friend he crashed into the river.
Still holding Dimitri, he floundered,
came up, and leaped forward again. Arrows rained down about him as he held
his burden with one hand and, kicking wildly, pushed farther away from
shore.
A line shot out from the ship, and
grabbing hold, he hung on to Dimitri as a sailor pulled him toward the
ship.
Flights of arrows slammed into the
Ogunquit; it looked like a giant porcupine stuck full of
quills.
All about him in the water, more than a
hundred men clung desperately to lines.
"Stay in the water!" someone shouted
from above. A shudder ran through the ship as the single propeller dug in,
swinging the vessel stern first back out toward the middle of the river.
Still holding Dimitri, Hawthorne clung to the line, suddenly wondering why
he always seemed to get in trouble every time he got near
water.
The great boat swung about, pointing
its bow downstream, thus acting as a shield for those clinging to the
starboard side.
More lines went over the side, and
boats were lowered away. Some even jumped over the side, desperate to
reach men on the point of drowning. Powerful hands grabbed hold of
Hawthorne and yanked him into a lifeboat, along with Dimitri. Sputtering
and choking, Hawthorne leaned over the side, gasping for air, as the boat
was lifted back up out of the water. Pulled out on deck, he staggered, his
legs trembling and weak.
Dimitri looked up at him
wanly.
"So I finally learned how to swim," the
peasant said, struggling for breath.
Holding back his tears, Hawthorne
looked about. There were far fewer than a hundred survivors. Eight hundred
from two regiments and a hundred from the battery, and these were all that
were left.
He had to keep control, he thought
grimly. Turning, he walked astern and gained the
quarterdeck.
Tobias looked at him
tight-lipped.
Hawthorne saluted.
"Colonel Hawthorne, commander 5th and
11th Suzdal, reporting," he said weakly.
"You were in charge of that?" Tobias
asked, pointing back upstream to where thousands of Tugars now swarmed,
streaming southward.
The battery along the deck cut loose
with another volley, now that the rescue was completed, their shot
smashing into the enemy ranks, which pushed on regardless of
loss.
"Yes sir, I was," Hawthorne said
quietly.
"How old are you, boy?" Tobias
asked.
"Eighteen, sir."
"Damn me, that was the stupidest damn
thing I've ever seen back there," Tobias growled.
Hawthorne stiffened.
"And also the bravest," he finally
added grudgingly.
"Thank you for your support and
rescue," Hawthorne stated evenly. "I shall make note of it in my
report."
"The hell you say. A report from an
eighteen-year-old boy, no less."
"Sir, I am Colonel Hawthorne now. I
paid for that title back there, and by God, sir, I expect to be treated
with the respect due my rank."
Still shaking his head, Tobias looked
appraisingly at the hundred-and-twenty-pound youngster, who stood before
him soaked to the bone.
"I think you could use a drink,
son."
"I think, sir, maybe I could,"
Hawthorne replied, fighting vainly to hold back his
tears.
"Here they come!"
Malady looked up from the cabin of his
engine and gazed to where his fireman pointed.
A dark band of horsemen swung into view
along the far bank of the Vina. Urging their mounts forward, they swung
out wide from the battlement walls, charging across the dried riverbed,
which since the building of the dam had been reduced to a mere trickle of
a stream.
"Where the hell's Mina?" Malady
roared.
"Still back at the powder mill the last
I saw," the fireman cried.
"Damn that man."
Slamming the throttle down, Malady spun
the wheels of the Bangor until they finally caught with a lurch,
and the train, which had been backing down to the protection of the wall,
jumped forward. The train started up the hill, gaining speed as Malady
held the throttle wide open.
Not easing up an inch, he let the train
roar through the curves, the boxcars behind him shaking and
rattling.
From out of a side gulley a dozen
Tugars came galloping up and reined in their mounts next to the
track.
Staring with open-mouthed amazement,
they pointed and gestured wildly at the approaching
engine.
One of them leveled his bow and fired
it straight in at the engine, the steel point striking sparks as it
skidded off.
Laughing, Malady hauled down on the
whistle, and roaring with fear the Tugars desperately hung on as their
mounts kicked and reared.
"Look out, you bastards," Malady
screamed as he raced past, giving them a rude gesture. Hitting the next
turn, he saw several dozen peasants racing across the field trying to get
back to the city. Malady slowed the engine, holding the whistle down.
Leaning out of the cab he gestured wildly.
The men and women turned about, and
came running back to the track, clambering aboard the boxcars. Holding the
throttle wide open, he continued on up the hill, the powder mill at last
in sight. Slowing to pick up the switchman for the foundry turnoff, he
pressed on.
Still holding the whistle down, he
leaned out of the cab. The switchman for the powder-mill turnaround was
still at his post. Malady waved in the direction of the mill, and the man
pulled his lever over.
"I'll pick you up on the way back!" he
roared, as the train headed in on the last stretch.
The switchman for the turnaround waved
him through, and the train skidded into the powder-mill
siding.
Leaping from the cabin, Malady stormed
into the mill.
"Mina, where the hell are
you?"
"They can't take this place," Mina
cried as he pushed a barrel in under the wooden
grinders.
"We've got to get the hell out of
here!"
"In a moment," Mina said absently.
Reaching into his pocket, the major pulled out a match.
"Goddammit, man!" Malady roared,
snatching the match from the man's hand. With a roundhouse punch he
knocked John out with a single blow, and picking him up, ran to the
door.
"Grab this madman," Malady shouted to
his fireman. Turning, he raced back into the mill. Spying a barrel, he
kicked the side in, poured it over the half-dozen barrels stacked under
the gears and grinding mechanism, and then, stepping backward laid out a
trail to the door.
"Throttle her up," Malady
shouted.
The train lurched forward, pulling
through the sharp narrow curve that pointed it back down the hill. Malady
watched the train swing out and start to close in toward the
switch.
Striking a match, he let it drop on the
powder, which flared into life, the flame streaking back into the
building.
Pumping wildly, he raced away. The
train drifted through the switch, its operator leaping into a passing
boxcar while the fireman looking back anxiously toward his
boss.
Running up alongside the cab, Malady
leaped in and slammed the throttle full open. The train careened
away.
Behind them there was a thunderclap
roar. Shouting with fiendish delight, Malady watched as the roof of the
building lifted into the air, flame blowing out through the
windows.
The hundreds of Tugars who had come in
behind the train on its rush up the hill cried out at the sheer size of
the explosion and then at the dragon bearing down on
them.
Sweeping down from either side, they
charged in on the train, a shower of arrows slamming into the puffing,
steam-belching giant.
Tying the throttle to full, Malady
grabbed hold of Mina's pistol. Leaning out of the cab, he drew careful aim
and started to snap off rounds. One after another, Tugars tumbled from the
saddle.
One of the warriors, waving a long
lance, came alongside the tracks and, leaning over, charged straight at
the train.
"Come on, you bastard!" Malady howled,
holding the whistle down.
Picking up speed, the Bangor
bore down, and the Tugar, shouting wildly, continued his mad
charge.
A shudder slapped through the train,
knocking Malady off his feet.
"Damn idiot," Malady shouted,
staggering up to look out of the cab at the mess lying beside the track,
"you almost derailed me, dammit!"
Streams of Tugars swarmed in to either
side as the train careened through the first curve and down toward the
second.
From atop the northeast bastion,
several field pieces cut open, their shot screaming in to scatter some of
the warriors.
One of the Tugars, swinging his mount
in, leaped atop the wood tender.
Malady spun around, with a single shot
dropping the warrior.
Another one came alongside, and roaring
with delight the engineer grabbed hold of the terrified fireman's iron
poker and with a single blow sent the Tugar tumbling
off.
Hitting the final curve, the engine
came straight toward the breastworks, the gate still left open for this
last arrival. Rushing in at over forty miles an hour, the engine roared
straight in over the moat bridge.
Malady slammed back on the throttle and
grabbed the brake lever, lifting himself off the ground with the
effort.
Sparks flying, the engine screamed
through the fortification line, the gate swinging down behind
them.
"Hang on!" Malady yelled as the train
skidded down the track, heading straight into the sharp curve just before
the main city wall.
With a shrieking, tearing roar the
engine leaped the tracks, dirt flying up in every direction, plowing
across the ground, and then with a final gentle nudge it tapped into the
log walls of Suzdal and came to a stop.
Thousands had held their breath,
watching the drama, and now burst into wild thundering
cheers.
Malady alighted from the cab, waving
good-naturedly at his admirers. Patting the side of the Bangor, he
stepped around to the front. Climbing up on the cow catcher, he pulled out
the spear point that was imbedded in the front plate and then stepped back
to look at his wreck.
"Best damn train ride I ever had," he
whispered in awe.
"Here they come."
Sick with exhaustion, Andrew stood atop
the northeast bastion, watching as the Tugar host, several thousand
strong, came forward on foot.
Artillery started to snap out rounds,
cutting bloody furrows in the charging ranks, which slammed into the first
row of entanglements. Cutting aside the brush and stakes with their
powerful two-handed axes, individuals continued to push in, all semblance
of order in the charge broken.
Andrew turned and nodded to
Hans.
Shouted orders raced down the line from
division to brigade and finally to regiment. A thousand muskets roared.
Still the enemy pressed in, weaving their way through the trap holes,
stakes, and barriers. From two hundred yards out, several thousand more
Tugars in support stood in massive formations. Their volleys of arrows
darkened the sky, to rain down with little effect onto the protective
logs, covered with earth, that formed a canopy over the heads of the
defenders.
The leading edge of the host reached
the edge of the dry moat. Some leaped in, but most simply stood
gape-mouthed at the barrier still to be traversed before coming to
blows.
From out of the ranks an arrow soared
heavenward, a red streamer fluttering behind it. Deep-throated horns rang
out, and as one the Tugars turned and retreated, leaving the field covered
with hundreds of casualties. The fire on the walls died
away.
"So what was that all about?" Kal
asked.
"Testing our lines," Hans replied.
"Professionals—damn good professionals out there."
Sighing, Andrew turned away and looked
at his staff.
"Too close," he whispered. "We almost
lost it all back up there," and he nodded vaguely toward the
north.
"All right, Hans, what's the
bill?"
Hans pulled out a scrap of paper and
started down the list.
"In twelve days, over four thousand
dead and wounded, eleven field pieces lost, over a thousand muskets and
other assorted equipment. Over half of all artillery and a third of
infantry ammunition expended. Three regiments wiped out, all of them this
morning, a third of the rest, especially in Houston's division, losing
more than fifty percent.
"Houston's dead, Kindred's wounded, and
in the 35th and 44th we took thirty percent casualties."
Hans stopped and looked over at Andrew,
who stared at him exhausted and hollow-eyed.
"A hell of a performance for my first
command, wouldn't you say, Sergeant Hans?"
"You stopped over ten times our numbers
for nearly twelve days. That too was a hell of a performance, sir," Hans
said sharply. "We got enough muskets to form another division and enough
artillery for another battalion, and we made up near half the ammunition
fired off. Fletcher reports we got enough now for full rations to last
five months. That, sir, to me was a victory."
Andrew tried to force a
smile.
"And forty percent casualties under my
command," he said weakly.
"You did what had to be done," Hans
replied, a slight edge of reproof in his voice.
"Of course, as I've always done,"
Andrew replied distantly.
"Well, look what the cat dragged back,"
O'Donald interrupted, looking over his shoulder.
The group parted as Hawthorne, with
Dimitri limping at his side, came through the edge of the group and,
wearily coming to attention, snapped off a salute.
"Colonel Hawthorne reporting, sir. The
remains of the Sth and 11th Suzdalian and third battery are back in the
city. It's sundown, sir, and you said that's when you'd see
me."
It had been too much today, all of it
too much, Andrew thought, looking at what he had turned the young private
into—yet another killer. Just like John, he thought
sadly,
just like Johnnie. I took this boy and
plugged him into a hole and left him to die.
"Colonel now, is it?" O'Donald roared.
"Soaking wet like a drowned kitten and yet 'e's a
colonel."
Grim-faced, Hans looked sharply at
O'Donald who became quiet at the look of reproach.
"Dunlevy?" O'Donald asked, suddenly
turning serious.
Hawthorne looked away and shook his
head.
O'Donald turned from the group and
walked off.
Andrew stepped forward, and taking the
boy's hand, he tried to force a smile.
"You did well, son. I'm proud of
you."
Proud of making him a killer, he
thought, looking into Hawthorne's eyes, eyes that had seen far too
much.
Andrew tried to force a smile, and
finally exhaustion, shock, and all that had happened overwhelmed
him.
"Thank God you're safe, at least you're
safe," and dissolving into tears, he embraced the trembling boy who was
now so like himself.
"We face something unlike anything
dreamed of before," Qubata said, looking back at Muzta.
The strange chase had held him
breathless, and to his amazement he had actually found himself secretly
cheering for the man who with such bravery controlled the smoking,
breathing dragon.
What manner of men were these to have
changed the Rus cattle into such warriors? There were six thousand dead
Tugars lying back across thirty miles, another twenty thousand injured.
Three Umens were completely shattered.
"We shall not be fools," Muzta said
grimly, his attention again focused on the massive walls and entanglements
that surrounded the city. Thousands upon thousands of his warriors were
streaming past, galloping across the fields to encompass the
city.
"We learned on that final attack that
this will not be easy," Muzta continued. "If they had not met us and
fought us I might have been a fool and ordered you to send in all the
Umens to charge and lost five times as many, to no
purpose.
"No, we will do this slowly and
carefully. Though I prefer my cattle fattened, we will let these grow thin
for a while before finishing them off.
"Come, my friend, we have harvested
more than a thousand bodies today. At least we shall eat well
tonight."
"I'll come shortly," Qubata said
quietly.
The old Tugar watched as darkness
drifted down over the field, blanketing the waiting city in
night.
Somehow, he thought quietly, I shall
never quite enjoy my food ever again.
Chapter
18
"Sir, message from northeast
bastion."
Andrew walked over to Mitchell and sat
down by his side, listening to the clicking of the key. The young soldier
sat hunched over, writing with a stub of pencil. Finished, he tore the
sheet off and handed it up to Andrew.
"Well, I'll be damned," Andrew mumbled.
"All right, Mitchell, tell them I'm coming up.
"Orderly, get out my dress uniform and
be quick about it, and send for Kalencka and his
holiness."
Leaving the headquarters room, Andrew
crossed the hallway into his private room. The orderly was already pulling
out his one good uniform, and with the young Suzdalian's help Andrew
quickly dressed.
There was a knock on the
door.
"Come on in."
Kal came through, his heavy tunic
covered in dirt, with Casmar stepping in behind him.
"The Tugars are asking for a parley,"
Andrew said evenly. "What does it mean?"
The two Suzdalians looked at each other
in surprise.
"It is a trap, Andrew," Kal blurted
out. "Turn it down."
Andrew looked over at
Casmar.
"You must remember, Keane, they view us
as nothing but cattle to feed upon. If a bull had gored you, would you
then go speak to it under rules of war? No, you would
trick
it any way you could and then slay it.
They want our leader, and will do what is needed to get
him."
"I'm willing to take the chance,"
Andrew said quietly, buckling on his sword, "if the terms are right. It's
been over a month, my friends. Perhaps they grow weary of this
siege."
"It is we who will run out of food
first," Kal said quietly.
"But they don't know that," Andrew
replied, "and perhaps, my friend, you are wrong on that
account."
The two were silent.
Dressed, Andrew stepped out of the room
and back into his headquarters.
"Mitchell, send a message up to Hans at
the northeast bastion. I want the 35th to report to the east gate, along
with the 5th Suzdal. Tell Hans I'll meet him at number three
bastion."
The telegrapher bent over his key, and
calling for his staff and couriers, Andrew strolled out of the room, down
the main corridor of the cathedral, and out into the
square.
All about him was quiet, grim. The
sixteen hundred men of the reserve brigade sat in small clusters about the
square, huddled over open fires to ward off the chill in the late-autumn
air. Overhead, Petracci's balloon hovered on the end of its tether. Andrew
could almost feel some small pity for Hank. The man had never mastered the
contraption he had designed, and had learned to take up a bucket after his
first day aloft, to spare those who were unfortunate enough to be directly
below.
With pale, drawn face, he stayed at his
task day after day, ascending each morning to observe any changes in the
deployment of the Tugar lines.
Mounting his horse, Andrew cantered out
onto the east road and started down the hill.
The front was strangely silent. At
least the parley had brought that respite, Andrew thought. Nearing the
eastern gate, he started to pass the first signs of damage. Work crews
were still sifting through the smoking ruins of what had once been an
entire block of warehouses. The Tugars had knowledge of siegecraft, and
the shelling from their heavy catapults was becoming more serious with
each passing day. Thousands of men now worked around the clock on fire
watch to drown the hundreds of flaming bolts that rained into the city
every day. And nearly every day some fires got out of
control.
Andrew reined in for a moment and
looked over the ruins. At least fifty tons of food lost in this one. If
they keep this up, Suzdal will gradually burn down around us, he thought
sadly.
He nodded to the soot-blackened workers
who had stopped to look up at him and then pushed on. Passing out the east
gate, he saw the blue uniforms of the 35th marching in column out of the
hard-pressed northeast bastion, coming down the military road to meet
him.
They still looked good, he thought with
a smile. Over a third of them who had come here a year ago were gone now,
but then, hadn't it always been that way? At Gettysburg he'd lost half of
them in a single day, and again at Cold Harbor. Yet the regiment still
endured. The battle-torn standards came past, snapping in the brisk
chilled breeze. Emblazed upon the national colors, two new names had been
stitched in, the Ford and River Road, the names added to the list which
had started with Antietam.
Men looked up to him, nodding in
recognition with that old familiarity that veterans kept for their leader,
while the new faces looked up at the now legendary Keane with simple
awe.
Hans, riding beside his old regiment,
came up to Andrew and saluted.
"They have an envoy out there. Speaks
pretty good Suzdalian. He asked for you directly by name and requests a
parley."
"What guarantees will they
give?"
"None at first, and so I told him to go
to hell."
Andrew chuckled
softly.
"Still expect us to come crawling to
them, I guess."
"Well, he came back fifteen minutes
later. The offer was ten warriors as hostage, and I told him you weren't
worth anything less than a hundred of their finest and that still wouldn't
be enough.
"Now, that started the beast to
growling, but damn me if he didn't agree at once."
"They must want a look at me real bad,"
Andrew said quietly. "He also said that they are giving blood bond for
you, whatever that means."
Andrew looked back to Casmar, who
showed open amazement.
"Blood bond is a Tugar pledge of fair
play. But I've never heard of its being given to a human before. This is
truly unique."
"Well done, Hans," Andrew said,
smiling.
"Bring their hostages into this area. I
want additional troops around, and bring up some rations. Offer some beef
to them as well, just to set them thinking."
Hans tried to force a
smile.
"Take care, will
you?"
"It should be an interesting change of
pace," Andrew replied, and nodding for the gate to be opened, he trotted
out beyond the breastworks, the 35th falling in to either side of the road
and presenting arms.
He felt somehow naked as alone he
crossed the moat bridge and reined in his mount.
The envoy sat alone on the other side,
towering above Andrew, a cold dispassionate look on his
face.
"You are the one-limb human who leads
these cattle," the envoy said coldly.
"I am Colonel Keane, commander of the
Suzdalian army of men," Keane snapped back. "If I hear the term 'cattle'
but once more, this parley is finished."
The Tugar gave a snort of disdain and
raised his hand in the air.
From out of the Tugar siege lines a
column of warriors stepped out and trotted down the
road.
Andrew felt a moment of fear watching
them draw closer. If this was indeed a plan to kill him, here would be the
chance.
"Steady men, steady," he said, looking
back at his escort, who stood nervously, hands clenched tight around their
weapons.
Andrew eased his mount to the side of
the road, and in a display of bravado, which he hoped did not look like
playacting, he simply looked straight ahead, not sparing a glance for the
Tugars as they trotted past, their heavy footfalls echoing in rhythm as
they crossed the bridge.
"Lead the way, envoy," Andrew said
haughtily, and touching spurs to his mount, he followed as the Tugar
started back toward his own lines.
The stench of death hung heavy in the
air as they passed the area of pitfalls and entanglements where bodies
still lay from the first day of the siege. Clearing the region at last,
the two galloped another hundred yards and crossed into the Tugar
lines.
Their position was a strong one, and in
many ways an imitation of his own fortifications, Andrew saw at once.
Earthen ramparts had been piled up, with positions for the rock- and
spear-throwing catapults covered by heavy logs, to absorb artillery
fire.
Weaving through a sally port, Andrew
felt a moment of cold fear.
The path ahead was lined on either side
by hundreds of Tugars in full fighting armor. Though he was mounted on his
horse, most of the warriors, who stood stiffly to either side, still
towered above him.
Their sharp angular helmets covered all
but their eyes, which gazed out at him with hatred and contempt. War bows
were strung, and double quivers filled with four-foot bolts hung from
their shoulders. From shoulders to knees hung a heavy curtain of chain
mail, and at their belts dangled great axes or swords.
He had not seen such as these at the
battles on the river road—they must be the heavy shock troops for a task
like the one he had presented. The helmets he had seen before, watching
them through field glasses while the steady sniping went on day after day,
killing many without much result other than misery for both
sides.
As he reached the end of the line,
Andrew was stunned to see a separate contingent of Tugars bearing muskets.
Booty from the last battle, he realized. They probably had only a handful
of rounds per gun, but it was unnerving nevertheless.
Onward they rode, and Andrew felt that
most likely the main purpose of this parley was to do nothing more than
awe him with the Tugar strength. Unit after unit lined the road—foot
archers, horse archers, heavy lancers, and then a row of double-torsion
catapults with stacks of ten-foot spears piled up like
cordwood.
Then finally there was something he
could not ignore.
Turning a bend in the road, he saw a
long line of human warriors, standing grim-faced. Approaching the unit,
Andrew reined in his horse to face Mikhail, who looked at Andrew with open
hatred.
The man's face was deeply pit-marked.
So he had caught smallpox, Andrew realized. The tales that had filtered
out of Vazima before the battle had started horrified him. Nearly a third
of the population had died, another third sickened and horribly
disfigured. Of course, the prelate, Igor, had blamed it on the church of
Suzdal.
Emil had repeatedly sent envoys,
begging to let him stem the pestilence, but Igor had refused, a refusal
that had finally resulted in his being shoveled into a mass burial
pit.
At Andrew's approach, Mikhail leaned
over and spat on the ground. Several Tugars who had been riding escort
behind Andrew came up and positioned themselves between the
two.
"Let's finish it here and now," Mikhail
growled. "Sword against sword."
Andrew looked at the pox-scarred man
without comment.
"It was you who brought this down upon
us!"
"You could have fought with us against
the common foe," Andrew said evenly.
"And die as all of you fools will
die."
"If need be, die like men," Andrew
snapped. "I'd rather that than crawl as a slave for the
Tugars."
Mikhail's hand leaped to his sword
hilt. The Tugar closest to the boyar barked a warning as his own blade
snapped from its scabbard.
Mikhail sat motionless for a long
moment and then gradually let his hand fall. Andrew almost felt a sense of
pity for the man, now shamed as he was before his warriors. Spurring his
mount, he continued down the road.
Out of range of the city's field
pieces, the great tent city of the Tugar warriors was spread out before
him. Each tent was like an overturned bowl twenty feet across and half as
high.
The week before, the first of the tents
mounted on wheels had appeared down the river road. The strange procession
had continued day after day, to encamp in the fields above the dam, the
city of women and children stretching to the far horizon. Along with them
had come yet more warriors numbering in the tens of thousands to move in
around the siege lines.
Moving farther up the hill, Andrew rode
past several felt tents which were nearly a hundred feet across, but even
these were dwarfed by the great center structure. He had gazed upon it
many times through his binoculars, but drawing close to it Andrew was
stunned by the magnificence of the shelter. Rather than the simple felt of
the warriors' shelters, this one appeared to be covered with gold
cloth
that gave it the appearance of a great
dome that shined dull red in the sunlight.
The entrance was hung with great
curtains of silver-threaded velvet, the awnings held up by ornately carved
poles embedded with rare and precious gems.
The envoy reined in and dismounted,
beckoning for Andrew to do likewise. As he climbed off Mercury, he caught
a faint sniff of something on the wind, and looking to the side of the
great tent, he saw a thin curl of smoke rising from a pit. It appeared as
if the ground about the pit had been freshly raked over and cleaned, but
that could not hide what it was.
The envoy followed his gaze and then
looked back at Andrew, his mouth curled in the slightest of
grins.
With cold hatred in his eyes, Andrew
stared at the envoy with contempt.
"We cleaned away last night's feast
before your arrival," the envoy said, smiling. "We didn't want to frighten
you away."
"And when this war is done with,"
Andrew said slowly, "I'll personally see to the task of shoveling your
body into the ground."
The envoy said nothing, but for the
briefest of moments his control seemed ready to slip. Then, turning away,
he beckoned for Andrew to enter the great tent.
Alone, he walked into the shelter, its
soft darkness a relief after the glare of the sun. Pausing to let his eyes
adjust, Andrew looked about, trying not to let his inner fear show. If
they wished to kill me, he reasoned, they would have done so by now; or
could they be saving me for something far worse? His heart suddenly
started to race at the thought.
"You who are named Keane, come forward
to my presence."
His eyes adjusting, he could see
several shadowy forms sitting before a softly glowing brazier in the
center of the tent. Taking a deep breath, Andrew strode forward. There
were only three in the vast cavernous shelter, the entire effect of the
large empty space making him feel even smaller and more
vulnerable.
I would try to create the same effect,
he reasoned inwardly. This is all part of the game within the game, to
deceive, to intimidate, and to learn. The realization calmed his fears,
and when he came to a stop a dozen feet away from the three Tugars, his
heart was calm again.
The one standing to the right he felt
he had seen before, and then the realization came that he was the Namer of
Time. The one to the left appeared old, his long shaggy hair nearly all
gray with broad streaks of white.
Andrew immediately recognized him as
the Tugar warrior he had seen before the pass, and riding almost every day
on inspection around the siege lines.
Andrew nodded slightly in recognition,
and to his surprise the Tugar returned the nod.
The old one's eyes looked at him with
open curiosity, which were a contrast to the sense of caution he felt from
the powerful, towering Tugar who sat between the two.
"He is the one," the Namer said to
Muzta, who sat quiet, without any outward show of
emotion.
"It is traditional," the Namer said in
Russian, looking back at Andrew, "for cattle to abase themselves before
Muzta Qar Qarth, and before all of the Tugar race when summoned to
appear."
"I remember you," Andrew said quietly,
"and you will recall I did not abase myself then, nor shall I now, nor
will I be addressed with the word 'cattle.' "
The Namer started to speak, but Qubata
extended his hand for silence and spoke quickly to
Muzta.
"I know some of your tongue," Qubata
said evenly, motioning for the Namer to withdraw. Without comment, the
Namer strode from the tent.
"As a child I had a Rus pet, and I have
decided to learn it again," Qubata said, sitting down beside Muzta. "You
call yourself Keane and are a Yankee?"
Andrew nodded in
reply.
"You are the one who created the army
of Rus?"
"I and the other Yankees who came here
with me merely guided them. The rest they did
themselves."
"I am impressed by what you have
created, Keane."
Somewhat surprised, Andrew nodded a
thanks.
"Ask him why he and those with him did
not bow down to my rule," Muzta asked, and Qubata delivered the
question.
"Because we will not submit to your
slaughter pits," Andrew said evenly.
"Our rule has been fair and just,"
Muzta said. "We take but two in ten, even though it is in our power to
slaughter all."
"It is not justice," Andrew replied,
"it is keeping men as herds, to be culled and harvested at your wish. That
to us is worse than slavery."
"Yet the vast majority still live,"
Qubata replied. "Yet the vast majority could still live, if you
submit."
"Is the purpose of this meeting, then,
to offer terms?" Andrew asked.
"That is the wish of my Qar Qarth,"
Qubata replied. "Submit now, and we will take but the traditional two in
ten. Your machines must be turned over and you will be forbidden to make
more. Do that and you will be boyar, and granted the right of giving
exemption to any you choose, within reason."
"No."
Muzta bristled at the simple, curt
response, not needing a translation to explain, but Andrew could sense
that his answer had been expected.
"You know you will all die if you
resist. Some may die, or all will die. I see no sense in
that."
"I am surprised at this offer," Andrew
said evenly. "Would you submit to us, if it were we who owned the
slaughter pits? You are a proud race, and I think you would fight to the
death as well."
Qubata translated to Muzta, who looked
at Qubata as if he had not heard correctly.
"But these are cattle," Muzta said.
"Such a thing is unheard-of."
"The cattle we know have always been
trained, already subjugated by our forefathers. These Yankees are
different. We see how they fight and have trained the Rus. When we thought
we had them trapped, I was stunned at how many sacrificed their lives so
their companions could escape. That is something a Tugar would do to save
his clan, and now we see it in them as well."
"I am almost glad he did not take our
offer," Muzta said evenly, still looking at Andrew. "They are too
dangerous. We must annihilate them all."
"That is what we have been trying to
do," Qubata said dryly.
"See if you can find out the other
things I wish to know."
Qubata looked back at Andrew, who had
stood patiently during their hushed conversation.
"When did you come through the tunnel
of light?"
The new subject caught Andrew off
guard.
"When I met your Namer he spoke of that
as well," Andrew said. "Then you know of the tunnel?"
"It is how all men arrive here," Qubata
replied.
"Have any men ever gone back?" Andrew
asked, unable to contain his curiosity.
So this one would like to leave, Qubata
realized. The answer to the question he did not know, and feeling some
desire to be honest, he shook his head.
"Would you like to go
back?"
"Some would," Andrew replied. "Some
might wish to stay."
It could be an answer to these
troublesome creatures, Qubata thought, and then he turned his direction
back to Andrew.
"My Namer reported that it was early in
the summer of the previous year that you arrived."
"That is correct."
"Then you did all of this, built your
machines, made your army, and overthrew the rightful rulers all in that
time?"
"Yes to the first two," Andrew replied,
"but it was the people of Suzdal themselves who rebelled and asked us to
lead them."
Qubata looked back at Muzta and
translated.
"The boyar Mikhail is lying then, as I
suspected," Muzta replied. "This is another first—cattle rebelling against
the lords we appoint over them."
"The presence of these Yankees tipped
the scales. It is as the few prisoners we took have
said."
"What is the tunnel?" Andrew asked,
when the two had paused for a moment and were looking back in his
direction.
"You do not know?"
Andrew felt there was no sense in
playing a game of lies and simply shook his head.
"Perhaps someday we will tell you, for
a price," Qubata said evenly, gaining satisfaction from seeing the
frustration in the man's eyes.
"Is there any further purpose, then, to
this interview?" Andrew retorted. "I have told you we will not submit. I
will offer you these terms, though. If you withdraw from our city we will
not hinder nor attack you. That is the only agreement I will offer. I
suspect that rather than we, it is you who are growing short of food. You
could find more elsewhere, but your pride or perhaps your desperation
prevents you from leaving us unpunished. Do not let your pride destroy
you."
The audacity of this one, Qubata
thought, feeling a sense of admiration for the man.
"You know that we shall defeat you,"
Qubata replied softly, without any threat in his voice.
"And when you are done, where will be
your victory?" Andrew replied. "We will leave no bodies for you to feast
upon, for as we die we will burn or bury our corpses. You will have
nothing in the end.
"I know this," Andrew continued,
venturing a stab. "You have come here two years early, something
unheard-of before. This was not at first because of us, though your
arrival with just your warriors was obviously a response. You were driven
here by something else. I have heard of your rivals the
Merki."
"How do you know that?" Qubata asked in
surprise.
"Our great ship sailed to southern
waters and there met people who do not expect their enemies for yet two
more years. But I do not think it is the Merki that brought you here
early."
"Then please tell me," Qubata replied
coldly, not wishing to show interest but unable to contain
himself.
"Starvation," Andrew replied. "You have
allowed yourselves to become dependent on us alone for everything you
need. When was it last that Tugars found or raised their own food? No, you
have lived off our backs and our sweat. And then your cattle," and as he
said the word his expression flared with anger, "started to
die."
Andrew paused for a moment to let
Qubata translate.
"A disease always seemed to be just
ahead of you, and that is why you rushed onward, desperate to outrace it.
As fast as you marched, still the disease spread before you. If you know
of the Wandering People who flee before you, you should know as well that
the disease travels with them. If you slow, the disease slows. Go quicker
and the disease spreads faster. I think, Qubata, that you and your people
are at the end of your rope. It is you who are starting to starve, not
we.
"And I might add," Andrew said dryly,
"we Yankees know the way to prevent the disease, for you should know by
now that only those of Suzdal have been spared its ravages. We offered it
to the rulers of Vazima, and they spurned us. A third of them died, and
few are left healthy, enough for your pits or to bring in the vast amounts
of food your people need."
Stunned, Qubata turned away and spoke
to Muzta.
"Can it be true?" Muzta asked in
surprise.
"There is most likely no other
explanation," Qubata replied. "It was all so simple—we should have seen
it. We could try to hunt down the Wanderers, but you and I know there are
always more of them."
"Then we are truly doomed, even if we
win here," Muzta said softly. "Send him away. We need to speak of this,
and I wish him not to know of our concern."
"I think he senses that already,"
Qubata replied.
"Send him away."
Qubata nodded and looked back at
Andrew.
"We shall speak again," Qubata said
softly. "You are free to go, one named Keane."
"And your name?" Andrew
asked.
"I am Qubata, sword master of the Tugar
horde," he replied, not feeling any insult at such a
question.
"It was you whom I saw in the first
battle, and have faced on the field."
Qubata nodded.
"A masterful move before the passes,"
Andrew said ungrudgingly.
"I should have had you all, except for
the courage and sacrifice of your men," Qubata replied, surprised that he
was speaking so to a human, but unable to respond in any other
way.
"You are free to go," Qubata said,
"though we might speak again."
Andrew nodded and to his own surprise
came to attention and saluted before turning to leave.
"Keane."
Andrew turned to look
back.
"You know you will lose in the
end."
Andrew did not reply.
"If need be we'll sacrifice fifty
thousand to gain your walls, for there is no alternative for us but
victory," Qubata said softly.
"As is the same for us," Andrew replied
grimly.
* *
*
"They are a pestilence and must be
destroyed,' roared, and his cry was picked up through the gathering of
clan leaders.
"If we let them live," Zan said, coming
to his feet, "then what they are will be ten times worse than the pox that
ravages our cattle. Surely you are mad to think of terms with the likes of
them."
Muzta sat quiet, while all about him
was chaos.
"We can take their city now!" Tula
shouted.
Qubata came to his
feet.
"Yes we can take their city," Qubata
said softly, "and there are two ways. We can wait to starve them out, and
that can take months and we shall starve, or we can assault them, and
thousands, tens of thousands, of ours will die."
"We are dying anyhow," Tula
roared.
"Or we can come to terms," Qubata said
quietly.
There was a moment of stunned silence,
and then bellows of rage. Muzta, who sat to one side, looked straight
ahead, and as Qubata looked in the direction of his Qarth, Muzta's eyes
lowered. The old general stared at his friend and then looked away and
stepped to the middle of the tent.
"As sword holder of the horde, I demand
to be heard, in the circle of speech," Qubata said
evenly.
But still the shouting continued, until
at last Muzta came to his feet and the gathering fell
silent.
"As sword holder of the horde for a
circling and a half, he shall be heard," Muzta said
evenly.
"To hear his outrage!" Tula shouted.
"To hear what you yourself might believe!"
Muzta turned to face Tula, hand on
sword.
"As Qar Qarth I say he is to be heard,"
Muzta said, a dark menace in his voice.
Tula with open contempt turned away and
stalked to the back of the tent.
Qubata, as if rousing from deep
contemplation, looked back up.
"I have served as master of swords to
the Tugar horde for one and a half circlings," he began quietly. "I
commanded at Onci and at Ag, and at Isgar. Before that I served as
commander of the Olkta, and before that down through the ranks to my birth
from a family of the common folk. Always I have placed the survival of the
horde and the honor of my Qar Qarth above myself. And thus is the reason
that I say we must come to terms with the Yankee and Rus
people."
An angry murmur started again and then
died away as Qubata remained standing in the circle of speech, which when
once granted to a Tugar could be held unless directly withdrawn by the Qar
Qarth.
"And with that experience I believe I
speak what is best for the horde.
"I have grown and lived and turned to
my age with the customs of our people. There was a time when our sacred
ancestors, if legends are to be believed, traveled even as far as the
stars of the Wheel, and built strange and wondrous devices. Devices that
we still see vestiges of today, such as the gateways, the tunnels of light
which on occasion bring to us beings from other worlds. It is said, in the
books of the shamans, that such devices could once be opened and closed at
will, and thus our fathers traveled far, having placed these things on
many distant worlds.
"It is said as well that when one
traveled through the gate, time as great as many circlings passed, yet to
him who traveled it was but as a moment. But that understanding is lost,
and the gates only open at such and such a time by chance into our own
Valdennia. In the land of the Merki it is said that their cattle are
different, coming from yet other worlds, though I have not seen
that.
"But be that as it may, our fathers
were once powerful beings."
"And why do we need to hear this
recitation?" Tula, snapped. "It is not our concern. Our fathers were gods,
but we are Tugars of the horde, masters of the world that we forever
circle in our endless ride."
"It is precisely why you need to hear
it now," Qubata said evenly. "Why have we lost these arts, this knowledge?
What has become of the Tugar people?"
"As I said, we are masters of the
world," Tula growled.
"Perhaps eons ago, but are we truly the
masters now?" Qubata replied.
The assembly grew uneasy and looked one
to the other.
"What have we become?" Qubata said
softly. "Are we truly the masters? I am starting to think
not."
"Because some foul cattle have fought
us?" Zan snapped. "We shall flatten them, and plow their bones into the
earth."
"It is deeper, far deeper than that,"
Qubata replied.
"However it was ordered, it came to
pass that a hundred or more circlings ago, our ancestors did not slaughter
the strangers that came to our world but saw a use for them. We spared
them. We set rulers over them to control them when we were not present. We
took from them their horses and bred them to our size and use. We spaced
them about the world, giving unto them rich lands where they prospered and
grew. We came as well to eat their flesh.
"And we have become slaves to
them."
His words were met with stunned silence
and looks of confusion.
"Look about us," Qubata said quickly,
before outrage could overwhelm him. "What do we produce? Nothing! Each
year we ride to yet the next country of what we call cattle and slaughter
them and take from them, and then in the spring ride on to our next year's
pasturage.
"Finally we have taken them by the
thousands to ride with us as well. We call them pets, but what are they
truly? If a thing is to be finely wrought, it is done by a pet. If
anything of importance, even our bows and arrows, is to be made, it is
done by those whom we winter among, or again by our pets. Thus we have
come to know only how to fight, to beget children, and to take from what
we call cattle. For what Tugar would dare to lower his dignity to create
with his own hands what can be made by cattle or pets
instead?
"And now we are slaves to them. With
the coming of the pox, look at us now. Already certain things cannot be
replaced—even our supply of arrows starts to grow short. We have forgotten
everything our fathers knew and live only off the flesh and labor of
others."
"As is our right as Tugars!" Tula
roared, and the assembly, coming to their feet, shouted their rage at
Qubata, while the few who had listened closely remained
silent.
"I knew you would not listen," Qubata
said, repeating his words several times before the assembly had finally
quieted down.
"So why do you waste our time then?"
Zan shouted.
"As a warning," Qubata replied coldly,
"and as a final appeal.
"These men are changing. Those who came
to us a thousand years ago we were still superior to in weapons and in
strength. I have heard Alem speak of the dark-bearded ones who came in a
great boat, not unlike the ship of the Yankees, and how they slew more
than a hundred before dying. I have seen their thunder weapon. Now come
the Yankees, and their thunder weapons are yet more
advanced.
"Do you not see? The race of men is
progressing while we stand still."
"So we kill them as soon as they appear
from the tunnel," Zan said evenly. "It is that simple."
"Perhaps we can, and that would be an
answer. But should we not realize what can be seen? We are slowly slipping
backward from a race that could once step to the stars and now cannot even
make the weapons our enemies use against us.
"I walked through the great buildings
the Yankees used to make their war machines in. Not a Tugar of the entire
horde could create such a thing with his own hands, yet these people did
it in less than a single year," Qubata roared.
"We still see the fragments of the
great cities our fathers once built, and we stand before them as children.
We do not build, but the humans do."
"Is there a finish to this?" Tula said
coldly. "We need not the ramblings of one who has grown too old to lead
and is now afraid."
Qubata looked back at Muzta
imploringly, and the Qar Qarth did not move, but Qubata could see in eyes
that his time to speak was near an end.
"Then listen to these final words. In
parley with the Yankee leader a moon ago, he told us they know the secret
of the pox, that it is we ourselves who drive it before
us."
"We have all heard that. It is a cattle
lie," an Umen leader from the back shouted.
"Then why has the pox not struck them,
but has laid waste Vazima and all other places we have been
too?"
"They have been lucky, that is all,"
the leader replied.
And as he looked about the assembly,
Qubata could see that even the simple logic regarding the disease would
not be accepted.
"I say this, and then shall hear your
decision, already knowing what it will be.
"Make terms with these people. Offer to
them an end to the slaughter pits and this war in return for food to see
us through till the next season."
"Food of cattle, we tolerate," Tula
snapped, "but it is the right of the people to eat the flesh that only
Tugars may enjoy. Thus it has always been. Without human flesh we will
starve."
"Then we must find another way, for
before the humans, did not our fathers eat the food they themselves
created? Make terms. In exchange for the peace, they will show us how to
stop the pox racing before us.
"I do not say we shall be defenseless.
We shall continue our ride about the world, take our tribute, but no
longer in human flesh, and then learn from these creatures their secrets.
In that is our only hope of final salvation."
Wearily, Qubata looked about the
assembly.
"For surely if our fathers once walked
the stars, perhaps someday we can learn from these humans how again to
make machines, and thus return to what was our true heritage before we
fell.
"For what are we now but a race that
has slipped into decadence, slaves to the very race we thought we had
enslaved?"
Sad-eyed Qubata looked back to his old
friend, who, rising, fixed him with his gaze.
"I know this is where we have come to a
path that parts, my friend," Qubata said evenly, and then looked back at
the assembly.
"My words are my own, and not of my Qar
Qarth."
"The cattle must be destroyed," Muzta
said evenly, looking past Qubata.
"My friend is an old one who has led us
well. But if we leave these Yankees to live, surely when we return they
will be too strong to destroy. They must die now."
"Even though we shall starve if we
stay," Qubata replied, "for if we advance, the pestilence will still be
before us. The Yankees hold the key to that. They can show us how to stop
it."
"They must all die and be thrown into
the pits," Muzta said sharply. "We will attack until they are dead. You
have tried to spare the lives of our warriors with this siege," Muzta
continued. "For that you have done well, but each day now we grow weaker.
Snow is already in the air. There are half a million undiseased cattle in
that city, and I will have them!"
Nodding sadly, Qubata reached to his
waist and unbuckled his sword belt, letting the weapon drop to the ground,
and then looked back at the assembly.
"My words were my own," the old warrior
said sadly. "My Qar Qarth needs one to lead who has the flame of youth in
his blood. I retire now to contemplate my final days."
The assembly was silent as Qubata
strode from the tent, his head held high. Many of the older clan leaders
and warriors lowered their heads in respect as he passed, but among most
gathered at the meeting there was an air of excitement and
expectation.
Muzta watched his old friend leave and
silently cursed. Something in his heart told him that perhaps there was
truth in his words, but to change course now was to roar at the wind and
expect it to turn away. His own position was far too precarious now, for
the bloody losses in the first attacks and the tediousness of the siege
were making tempers short. He could fall as well if the situation was not
soon changed. For weeks he had tried to argue that point with Qubata, who
grew more and more distant. When the clan leaders had called for this
meeting he knew that there would be this final parting of
ways.
Muzta looked about the assembly, which
waited expectantly.
Finally his gaze rested on Tula, and he
nodded. The clan leader stepped forward and eagerly swept up the sword, to
the roars of approval of the gathering. Muzta looked at his rival without
expression. At least now if there was a failure the blame could be
shifted. If there was victory, he, Muzta, could still take credit.
"It is time for feasting," Muzta
announced, and growling with delight the assembly streamed out of the
tent. Two clean ones had been selected for tonight. They were of prime
breeding stock, young and full-fleshed, a meal that would divert his
quarrelsome nobles for at least a little while.
Tomorrow they could plan, and with good
fortune this war would be finished soon, no matter what the loss, which of
course would be Tula's responsibility as well.
"It doesn't look good, does it," Andrew
asked quietly, still sweeping the enemy position with his field
glasses.
"There's something big brewing out
there," Hans replied. "All day long there's been riding back and forth.
Petracci reports that they've pulled back a lot of them wheeled tents with
their women and children—there's not a single warrior now in the upper
camps.
"Down!"
The two ducked as a heavy bolt skidded
off the roof of their shelter and went careening behind the
lines.
"Couriers seem to be doing a lot of
galloping up and down the line," Hans continued, cautiously peering back
over the rampart.
"I was hoping they'd just continue this
damn siege."
"Even though we'll get starved out
before spring?"
"Postponing the inevitable, but still
postponing," Andrew said quietly. "God knows if they attack it'll cost
them."
"Apparently they've changed their
minds."
"When do you think they'll hit?" Andrew
asked.
"Too late today. First light
tomorrow."
"If I were they, I'd push it along the
entire line, all six miles of it. We'd have to crack somewhere sooner or
later."
Hans merely nodded in
agreement.
"All right, then," Andrew said, his
voice slow and deliberate. "All units to stand to, two hours before dawn.
We'll follow the plan as written. Houston along with the 35th and a
battalion of artillery in reserve. The other three divisions on the
outside wall, headquarters linked to each division by telegraph. If they
force a breech, we'll fight to contain it, but if it starts to spread, we
pull everything back to the inner wall."
Andrew looked over at Kal and
Casmar.
"I want all noncombatants evacuated
from the outer circle starting at dark."
"We'll lose nearly half of all
quarters," Kal said softly. "The city will be packed to
overflowing."
"We knew that all along," Andrew said
sadly. "They've got to stay out of the way of the troops, and they've got
to stay calm no matter what. Your holiness, I hope you've got one powerful
set of prayers to offer?"
Casmar forced a smile in
reply.
"If it is the will of Perm, it is His
will," the prelate said evenly.
Without trying to wake her, Hawthorne
leaned over and gently kissed Tanya on the cheek. She stirred ever so
slightly and then curled back up. Stepping to the cradle, he looked down
lovingly at Andrea, straightened her blanket, and then left the
room.
Is this what I fight for? Hawthorne
thought quietly. Is this what it finally all comes down to in the end?
Could I ever stand by and watch my family disappear into the pits and not
fight?
Reaching over to the corner, he took
his sword and buckled it on.
Or is there more to it now? his other
voice whispered. Have I become like the wild beast after all and tasted
blood? It was becoming all so easy now, all so easy with the thrill, the
cold-blooded thrill of facing death and dealing back to
it.
Could he ever forget the moment when he
had formed the square, the terrified men looking to him and taking
something from him? Taking that something and turning, fighting back. He
had never felt so alive as at that moment, every nerve tingling, exalting
in life and the power it could give.
He tried to still the voice, but it
would not go back to sleep as he wished it would, for even now that
feeling was stirring again.
Opening the door, he stepped out into
the night and returned Dimitri's salute.
"Your regiment is formed and ready,
sir," Dimitri said, smiling broadly.
He loves this as well, Hawthorne
thought to himself.
"All right, major, now all we have to
do is wait."
"I wish you'd go back into the inner
city," Andrew said, a slight note of pleading in his
voice.
Brushing the hair from her eyes,
Kathleen looked up at Andrew and smiled.
"You know I can't do that," she said
softly. "My place is here at the forward hospital. Don't worry—if anything
happens I'll have plenty of time to get inside."
Both knew the lie in what she said, but
neither could admit it.
Awkwardly they looked at each other,
both afraid to admit their fears.
He reached out to hold her, but at his
touch she felt herself go rigid.
"Go," she whispered, her voice choking.
"Just go. I can't stand the thought this might be
goodbye."
"I'll see you at the end of the day,"
Andrew replied, trying to keep the trembling of his own fears
contained.
Kissing her lightly on the forehead, he
turned and left.
I can't look at him, she thought,
fearful that to do so would somehow be a portent of doom. But as he
stepped out of the hospital hut her gaze came up to linger on his form
receding into the dark.
"Please God," she whispered, "not
again, please not again."
Looking to the hills north of town, he
saw their tops bathed in the first red glow of dawn, the light streaking
the bare trees, turning the snow the color of blood.
Without comment, Muzta Qar Qarth nodded
to Tula, who with a triumphant shout turned from his leader and galloped
away. A single narga was given voice, followed by another and another
until from one end of the lines to the other a thousand horns thundered
and boomed with the call of death.
Chapter
19
"As terrible as an army with banners,"
Andrew said, looking over at Emil.
The two stood atop the cathedral tower,
spellbound by the pageantry of war spread out before
them.
From one end of the city to the other
the enemy host was drawn up, nearly two hundred thousand warriors, battle
standards raised, weapons drawn, the deep rumbling boom of the horns
reaching a bone-numbing crescendo.
A dark cloud seemed to rise heavenward,
a hundred thousand arrows mingling with flaming bolts, catapult spears,
and boulders. In response, a rolling thunder of artillery sounded as over
a hundred guns let fly with their deadly loads, followed seconds later by
another cloud of arrows and then another.
A wild roar rose up, and as one the
horde rushed forward, swarming up out of the trenches and into the deadly
killing field separating the two lines.
Onward they came, impervious to losses,
waving their swords and axes on high, while behind them yet more clouds of
arrows arched overhead.
In seconds the range closed, as the
advance swept through the entanglements, leaping over the pitfalls,
smashing aside the rows of sharpened stakes.
From the north end of the line a
billowing cloud of smoke snapped out, and then like a quick fuse raced
down the entire length of fortifications. Hundreds of Tugars tumbled to
the ground, yet still they pressed forward, shrieking their terrifying
cry.
"Better than reb infantry," Andrew said
evenly.
"And more terrifying as well," Emil
replied. The old doctor looked at Andrew and patted him on the
shoulder.
"I'd best get to my post," Emil said
evenly. "Looks like I'll have a lot of business today."
The two, sensing that somehow a parting
was coming, looked at each other nervously, and then without comment Emil
stepped onto the ladder and went below.
Volley after volley tore across the
fields, and as quickly as a Tugar line went down, more rushed forward,
driving ever closer to the breastworks. The supporting archers, in block
formations, started to weave their way through the entanglements, lowering
their trajectories until finally they were shooting straight into the
defensive lines. Already Andrew could see casualties tumbling from the
firing line, militia units helping to drag the wounded off into the
protection of the sheltered ways that led back into the
city.
The ground between the outer
breastworks and inner wall was rapidly turning into a deadly killing
ground, for anyone outside the sheltered paths was forced to run a
gauntlet of indirect fire raining out of the skies.
Fires started to break out in the new
city between the two walls, those struggling to contain it falling victim
to the deadly suppressive fire.
The thundering roar of battle seemed to
wash over the city in waves, the horrible screams of the casualties, the
unceasing cries of the enemy, and the now continual rattle of musketry and
artillery blending into one inferno of sound unlike anything Andrew had
ever experienced before.
Just north of the east bastion, dark
forms appeared atop the breastworks, leaping into the fire-pit lines. A
wild melee of hand-to-hand fighting broke out, reserves of spear-armed
militia rushing up the side of the breastworks and pushing and shoving to
close the sudden breach.
The telegraph key next to Andrew
started to clatter, and Mitchell bent over and furiously started to take
down notes.
"Barry, sir," Mitchell called out,
"asking for another regiment of musketmen."
"Not yet, dammit," Andrew snapped.
"It's only minutes old. Tell him he's got to hold with what he
has."
The breach on the wall started to
widen. Nervously, Andrew focused his field glasses on the endangered line.
He could see Kal's command unit surging forward with thousands of men and
prayed silently that they could somehow plug the line. Before he had
always stood in the line, caught up in the terrible thrill, losing himself
in the strife. Now he had to stand here alone, waiting to move his pieces,
to hold as long as possible against the inexorable wave.
"The first breach, my Qarth," Tula
roared triumphantly. "The sun not two handspans above the horizon and
already we are winning."
Excited, Muzta fought to keep his mount
in check, focusing his attention on the gradually expanding
hole.
"Push more archers up on the flank to
support them," Muzta shouted. "We must stop them from closing it. Keep the
pressure up all along the line!"
Grim-faced, Kal stood in the open
field, oblivious to the men who circled their leader, holding their
shields aloft to protect him from the deadly rain which lashed down around
them.
Militia by the thousands swarmed
forward, shouting their defiance, and by the hundreds died before even
reaching the breach.
The Tugars continued to swarm through
the hole now fifty yards wide, some of them now completely off the wall
and wading in on the level ground, swinging their swords with deadly ease,
slaying two, even three with a single blow.
All was a wild mad press of confusion.
From the high bastion to the right, field pieces were swung around,
pouring their deadly load down into the swarming sea of confusion below,
taking friend and foe alike with each blast.
Yet still the Tugars pushed forward.
The militia started ta break, looking over their shoulders nervously to
the eastern gate, which was aswarm with men coming out to close the
gap.
"All right, my mice," Kal shouted,
clumsily holding a sword up, "let's see what we can gnaw from them," and
despite the protests of his staff, he started forward into the
insanity.
"Let's go!" O'Donald shouted, racing
out from the northeast bastion. Leaping onto the cab of the Bangor,
he roared with delight as Malady set the throttle down. The engine
strained with the load, its wheels spinning, and then with a lurch the
train pushed forward and started clicking down the tracks. Its whistle
shrieking, the engine picked up speed, the militiamen swarming down toward
the breach leaping to either side as the train, bearing its two
metal-shrouded cars ahead and behind the engine, tore down the
track.
The press of men around the track grew
thicker by the minute, shouting and screaming as waves of arrows slashed
into their ranks, while buildings to either side roared into flames.
Coming around a bend between two infernos, consuming now-empty warehouses,
O'Donald saw their goal a quarter mile away.
"Christ in heaven, Malady, get us
there," O'Donald cried.
Crawling out of the cab, O'Donald
climbed along the side of the engine, hanging on to the railing as the
engine jostled and swayed. Steel-tipped shafts slammed against the engine,
striking sparks. Reaching the front coupling, he leaped onto the car ahead
of the train and clambered on top.
The track ahead was aswarm with men,
who struggled to clear a way, the engine now going ahead at a crawl, its
whistle shrieking incessantly.
"Clear it, goddammit!" O'Donald
screamed. "Clear a way!"
Gradually they pushed forward, yet at
the same time it seemed as if the battle was rushing outward to them as
well.
Militia units started to break,
struggling vainly to get out of the way of the dark horde. Hundreds of
Tugars were now leaping over the battlement, oblivious to
loss.
The train hit a low trestle that
spanned a broad shallow gully and started to pick up speed again. When it
reached the other side, the press of bodies started to give way as
militiamen now pushed to the edge of panic started streaming by in the
opposite direction.
A lone Tugar stood on the track,
staring wide-eyed at the train. Raising his spear, he hurled it at
O'Donald, who, ducking low, fired off a shot, sending the warrior
staggering to one side.
The train hit the edge of the breach,
so that ahead and to the left there was only a thin line of militia giving
way, under the inexorable weight of the charge.
"Stop it here,
Malady!"
There were still militiamen forward,
fighting desperately, but he couldn't wait.
"Get down!" O'Donald screamed. "Get
down!"
Those who could see or hear what was
about to occur dived to the ground, covering their heads, but not all were
aware of what was happening behind them.
"God forgive me," O'Donald whispered,
crossing himself, and then, reaching down, he pulled open the hatch
between his feet.
"Open up and let the bastards have
it!"
The sides of the car dropped open,
revealing the muzzles of four Napoleons.
A deafening roar snapped out, the guns
firing in sequence, the recoil knocking O'Donald off his feet, and for an
instant he feared that the entire car would tumble clear off the track.
The other car followed suit with its six four-pounders. Over a thousand
iron balls, along with hunks of chain, glass, and scrap metal, slammed
into the breach.
The enemy attack was staggered by the
blow.
Racing down the length of the car,
O'Donald leaped back to the engine, burning his hands when they hit the
hot metal. An arrow slashed by, tearing open his sleeve, and his arm
suddenly felt like ice. A sheet of arrows came in as he leaped into the
cab and ducked down beside Malady.
"Keep inching her forward," O'Donald
shouted.
The train rocked again as one after
another the four heavy guns forward and the six to the rear repeated their
performance.
Behind the train, the militia, taking
heart, started to swarm back into the breach. Climbing over the wood
tender, O'Donald crawled through the hatchway into the aft
car.
The Suzdalian crew were wild with
excitement, loading
their pieces, pushing them up through
the hatches, and firing into the enemy at near point-blank
range.
Arrows skidded in through the firing
ports, finding their marks, yet as quickly as a man fell another leaped in
to finish the task and fire once again.
"Raise your sights for the walls!"
O'Donald cried. "Sweep them damn archers off!"
Moving to the first gun, he sighted
down the barrel, spinning the elevation gear down so that the barrel
slowly climbed. Satisfied, he stepped back, grabbed hold of the lanyard,
and gave a sharp yank. The flintlock trigger set into the breach snapped
down. The gun exploded, punching out a whirling hunk of chain and nails
that swept the wall clear for half a dozen paces.
Gradually the train inched forward,
sewing up the breach as it passed, until finally, as they pushed their way
to the edge of the parapet protecting the eastern gate, the Tugars started
to break, falling back before the death-dealing dragon.
Heartened, the militia swarmed forward,
oblivious to the losses caused by the arrows still raining down. From out
of the gatehouse bastion a fresh regiment of musketmen swarmed, pushing up
the wall to plug the hole. Within seconds their fire started to sweep
outward, driving the last of the attackers back into the
moat.
Covered in sweat, his face blackened
with powder smoke, O'Donald crawled out of the armored car and forward to
Malady, who looked at him, grinning broadly.
"Not the best ride I've had, but pretty
damn close," Malady shouted, his voice pitched high like that of a man who
was near deaf after the thunder of fire.
"Hold it here!" O'Donald shouted, and
leaping from the train he ran toward the covered entryway into the
gatehouse. A minute later he came back out, pointing
southward.
"Another breach down by the Fort
Lincoln road! Let's go!"
As the train pulled out, O'Donald
looked back on the carnage they had wrought. For a hundred yards of line,
barely a place could be found where the ground was visible. The buildings
between the track and the wall were ablaze, casting their lurid light on
the carnage.
So thick were the dead and wounded that
O'Donald did not even notice a lone peasant who lay spread-eagled on the
ground, the standard bearing the image of a mouse by his
side.
"Keep pressing!" Tula shouted, his
voice near to breaking. "We cannot stop now—we cannot stop, do you hear
me?"
The staff gazed at him, some with fear
in their eyes.
Tula looked back at Muzta, who sat
expressionless on his mount.
"It is a question of who will break
first, my Qarth. They cannot take this pounding much
longer!"
Muzta did not even bother to spare his
war leader a glance. The sun had shifted to the western sky, yet still the
outer works of the cattle held. Half a dozen times they had slashed a way
in only to be driven out, by the concentrated blasts of the dragon, or
thunder weapons and gun men lined up behind the wall. This has got to end,
it's got to end, Muzta thought grimly.
"Prepare the Olkta," Muzta said,
looking at Tula, "and send them in there," and as he spoke he pointed to
the northeast bastion, wreathed in smoke. "Bring up as many catapults as
possible to that position. We move in late afternoon before the sun
disappears."
Tula nodded his agreement and gave the
orders, sending his couriers galloping out.
Now they will see our surprise, Muzta
thought grimly. Though he hated to pollute his people with the instruments
of the cattle, which took away all heroism, there was nothing else to be
done.
"Bring him over here!" Kathleen cried,
horrified at what she was seeing.
An attendant threw a bucket of water
across the rough-hewn table, and the casualty was laid
down.
Weakly Kal opened his eyes to look at
her.
"This mouse forgot to duck. I must talk
to O'Donald about his aim," the peasant said, trying vainly to
smile.
"Oh Kal, Kal," she whispered, trying to
force back her tears.
She had studied with Emil for months
preparing for this day. Why the hell wasn't he here? Arrow wounds, cuts,
and stabs she could patch, but this? She had helped Emil after the first
round of battles, but now for the first time she would have to do it on
her own.
A young Suzdalian girl came up to Kal's
side and gentry tried to cut his tunic off. He tried to stifle his screams
as the blood-caked garment was peeled off the wounds. Working quickly, the
girl wiped the blood off the mangled arm.
Turning away, Kathleen stuck her hands
into a fresh bowl of tincture of lime, rushing to scrub.
What was this, the fiftieth, the
hundredth casualty today?
A thunderclap roar echoed through the
room, the wounded inside stirring nervously and looking about with fear.
From outside the door she could see a building collapsing in
flames.
Don't think about it, she kept trying
to tell herself. Don't be afraid.
She motioned to the boiling kettle. An
attendant pulled a hot pincer out of the fire, and using it to reach into
the kettle, fished out the instruments, laying them on a freshly boiled
rag.
Nerving herself, she came up to Kal's
side.
"It'll hurt," she whispered
soothingly.
Kal grimaced and closed his eyes. She
already knew what would have to be done, looking at the mangled limb, but
hoping against hope, she slipped her finger into the wound. Arching his
back, Kal let out a muffled scream as her finger, probing inward, felt
nothing but jagged splinters of bone.
Gently she pulled her hand
back.
"You know what I have to do?" Kathleen
whispered.
Wide-eyed, the peasant merely
nodded.
"We still have something to put you to
sleep while I work," Kathleen said, motioning to her
assistant.
"Do you have enough for everyone?" he
asked.
"Of course," she said,
lying.
"I think for once I'll take advantage
of my rank and take the special treatment," the peasant
whispered.
"Go to sleep now," Kathleen replied,
her voice husky.
The attendant stepped forward with the
paper cone and started to place it over Kal's face.
"Now your colonel and I can buy our
gloves together," Kal whispered, trying to force a laugh even as he
drifted off into blessed oblivion.
"Dear God, please let me save this
man," she said, openly making the sign of the cross for the first time in
years.
Bending over, she started to
cut.
Wearily Andrew leaned against the
parapet, trying to force down a cup of scalding tea brought to him by a
young acolyte. The entire outer ring of the city seemed wreathed in
flames, covered with a roiling blanket of smoke, punctuated by unceasing
explosions, and roaring fires now consuming most of what was left of the
new city.
"Can we stop them?" Casmar asked
nervously, looking out at the madness.
"We at least are making them pay for
their dinner," Andrew said grimly.
Mitchell, sweat streaking his face in
spite of the cold, tore off another sheet of paper and handed it to
Andrew.
Andrew turned and looked up at the
balloon hanging several hundred feet above him. Picking up his field
glasses, he tried to see through the smoke in the direction Petracci had
indicated to him.
A gust of wind came out of the west,
and for a moment, as if a curtain were being drawn back, the smoke
parted.
Andrew put down his glasses and looked
over at Mitchell.
"Send word down to Houston to prepare
to move the rest of the reserves to the northeast bastion on my command.
Contact the south bastion and tell them to move the armor train northward
and be quick about it. Tell Hans we're bringing up everything we've
got."
Andrew handed the field glasses over to
Casmar, who gasped in disbelief.
"This is the test," Andrew said coldly,
taking the glasses back.
Since dawn the attack had been raging
all along the line. Half a dozen breaches had been cut, the latest and
worst down by the south wall, where he had finally been forced to commit
half his reserves, which were just now sealing the
breach.
And now, as the sun hung low in the
western sky, the enemy were throwing their major blow, the block of fifty
thousand warriors who had stood motionless throughout the day coming now
like an arrow point straight at the northeast bastion.
Muzta Qar Qarth pulled his mount over
to the side, letting the first lines of the advancing host march past. A
hundred nargas were about him, sounding their deep-throated call, a
hundred drummers of doom swung their mallets, setting up a thundering roar
that put one's hair on edge.
"Muzta, Muzta, Muzta!" the Olkta
roared, as they climbed up over the entrenchments and started forward at
the double, Tula in the lead. Thousands of mounted archers swung out to
either side, bending their bows, aiming heavenward, launching their deadly
flights, and then yet another and another.
"May I still ride with you, my
Qarth?"
Muzta turned to see Qubata come up by
his side, wearing the simple armor of an ordinary warrior, a battered
scabbard hanging at his side.
Muzta was silent for a
moment.
"You should be with the old ones," he
said quietly.
Qubata tried to force a
smile.
"You would not heed my warning," Qubata
said evenly, "and thus Tula has given you this," and he pointed out across
the bloody field of action.
"But you are still my Qar Qarth, the
horde are still my people, a place of battle still my choice for where I
wish to die. Besides, I heard my little experiment was about to be used,
and I wished to see it."
"Go back," Muzta said
evenly.
Qubata shook his
head.
The briefest of smiles crossed Muzta's
features.
"Let us go see what these creatures you
now call men are made of," the Qar Qarth said quietly, and bringing his
mount around, he fell in alongside the advancing ranks.
"Hold your fire!" Hans shouted, leaping
up onto the battlement walls, oblivious to the rain of arrows slashing
past.
Their reserves were nearly depleted.
Nearly ten hours of continual fighting had consumed ammunition at a
fearful rate.
The first ranks were coming in at the
charge. Crouched low, Hans held his carbine up high, and then pointed it
straight down.
A thousand muskets and a dozen
artillery pieces snapped out.
Instantly the view disappeared in
clouds of billowing smoke. From out of the shadows he saw the enemy
swarming forward, leaping into the moat, scrambling up the
sides.
Jumping back into the protection of the
bastion, Hans looked around at his battle-weary men. They were stretched
to the limit. They had to break this attack quickly or break
themselves.
Along a front of four hundred yards,
the concentrated wave hit, pushing relentlessly forward. Within minutes he
could see shadowy forms gaining the top of the breastworks, tumbling over
as the defenders fired wildly, and then yet more would leap to fill the
gaps.
Never in all his years had he seen such
fury in attack. Not even at Antietam when six times the rebs had charged
across the cornfield, their casualties stretched out in rows from the
devastating volleys that greeted them.
"Ammunition is almost out!" an aide
shouted, pointing back to the magazine, where men were hurriedly pulling
out boxes laden with cartridges and packed artillery
rounds.
Looking back over the wall, he saw
something that left him speechless.
From out of the Tugar formation a
double line came running forward, their long legs bounding in ten-foot
strides. Leaping into the moat, they scrambled up the wall, just south of
the bastion, shouldering aside the warriors in front of them. In their
hands they carried muskets.
They've figured out how to use them,
Hans thought, feeling sick with the shock of what was
unfolding.
As one the enemy gained the top of the
wall. Hundreds of muskets were lowered, pointing straight down at the
defenders, who were still in double line, grimly holding
on.
A sheet of fire washed out from the
Tugar line. A hundred or more casualties tumbled back from the
breastworks. In an instant the regiment holding the line broke and started
to run at the sight of the Tugars who now bore weapons like their
own.
A storm of ax-wielding warriors came
over the wall, charging through the Tugar musketmen, who clumsily reloaded
their pieces.
Several artillery pieces in the bastion
swept them with canister, knocking down dozens, but still they held.
Another volley slashed out, ripping over the heads of the ax warriors
sliding down inside the breastworks, tearing gaping holes in the Novrodian
regiment which was attempting to regroup. The line broke apart from the
blow, and, panic-stricken, headed for the rear.
The militia who had surged up to plug
the hole stood dumbfounded at the sight before them, and with wild cries
of consternation started to flee.
Hans watched grim-faced as within
seconds a hole two hundred yards wide was cleaved into his
position.
"The other side too," someone shouted,
and racing down the bastion line, Hans came up to the northwest corner.
Down by the river road he saw another hole, even bigger than the first,
with Tugar musketmen swinging outward, their fire punching the defenders
back.
From over by the river the
Ogunquit was pouring out broadside after broadside into the flank
of the charge, but still the enemy pushed in regardless of
loss.
Hans walked over to the
telegrapher.
"Signal back to headquarters," he said
quietly. "Low on ammunition, am abandoning the northeast bastion, suggest
entire outer line be evacuated."
Hans turned away from the wide-eyed
signaler and looked around at his staff.
"Spike the guns, and let's get the hell
out of here before it's too late."
Horrified, O'Donald leaped atop the
armored car for a better view as the train, backing up the track, came to
a halt.
From the outer breastworks to the inner
wall, the Tugars were swarming in by the thousands. There was no hope of
going forward, as thousands of panic-stricken men streamed past, pushing
in a giant seething mass through the eastern gate by his side to reach the
supposed safety of the inner city.
O'Donald ripped open the hatch and
stuck his head into the car.
"Tear open the sides and get the guns
out of here," he screamed.
Jumping down, O'Donald ran down the
length of the car, yanking off the bolts that held the collapsible side in
place. The men inside pushed outward, and the side of the car dropped
out.
Grabbing hold of ropes, the gun crew
swarmed out, pulling on the Napoleons. The pieces were edged out and
clattered down the car side, which was now a ramp.
The men struggled to control the
one-ton monsters which crashed into the mob streaming past, crushing a
number of refugees. No one stopped to help the fallen in the mad
flight.
Racing past the Bangor, O'Donald
prepared to climb atop the other armored car. But he saw it was useless to
try—the mob was pressing in too tight around the train.
"Spike the guns and get the hell out!"
O'Donald shouted to the Suzdalian crew, who abandoned their weapons and,
falling in with the Napoleon crews, started to maneuver the weapons to
safety on the other side of the eastern gate.
"Malady, let's get the hell out of
here!" O'Donald shouted, climbing back into the cab.
"Just let me shut her down," Malady
shouted. "I'll be along in a minute."
O'Donald grabbed hold of his
hand.
"Don't do anything stupid," the
artilleryman said, staring straight into the burly engineer's
eyes.
"Who, me? Get the hell out of here, you
dumb Irishman."
Sensing something, O'Donald pulled the
revolver out of his holster, tossed it over, and disappeared into the
swirling retreat.
Grabbing a heavy wrench, Malady jumped
from the cab and rushed to the front of the train. Climbing onto the
coupling he disconnected the engine from the forward car, which had held
the heavy Napoleons. Then he climbed atop the engine and swung the wrench
down, smashing the steam safety valve into a mass of twisted
metal.
Climbing back aboard the cab, he
grabbed hold of his Suzdalian fireman by the scruff of the neck and heaved
him bodily off the train.
"Can't take this ride, son," Malady
shouted.
Opening the steam valve wide open, he
let the pressure build, waiting as the panic-stricken mob stormed past.
Finally the first Tugar came charging by, mingled in with the crowd, and
then another and finally a surging mass.
He released the brakes and opened the
throttle a notch. The Bangor lurched backward, gaining speed, while
with each passing second the pressure in the boilers continued to
build.
Malady leaned out of the cabin, looking
past the wood tender and armored car.
A solid line of Tugars, in discipline
ranks, were coming forward at the double.
"I'm going with you, Bangor!
Malady roared as the train smashed into the enemy line like a hot razor
cutting through ice.
With a revolver in either hand the
engineer fired away, roaring with delight.
"Come on, you
bastards!"
The engine careened up the track,
slamming into a body of mounted warriors, the armored car derailing from
the impact.
Hundreds of Tugars swarmed over the
crippled dragon, slashing at it with swords and axes, clambering into the
cab of the engine as pistol shots still rang out.
In an instant all disappeared in a
swirling mass of steam, fire, and exploding metal.
At the gallop, Muzta, with Qubata at
his side, angled his mount up the side of the parapet, the horses dancing
skittishly over the bodies. Gaining the top, he reined in for a moment,
exulting at the view.
For hundreds of yards to either side,
his army was sweeping forward.
A deep hollow roar washed over him, and
looking to his left he saw an outward-rolling cloud of steam and fire.
Grim-faced, Muzta watched as the white shadow of death swept away,
revealing a massive hole in the line. The battle paused for a moment, and
then his host pushed on toward the eastern gate.
"Magnificent!" Muzta screamed, watching
as hundreds of archers now turned their fire away from the enemy and,
kindling burning brands, started to launch an unending stream of fire
against the wooden walls of the inner city.
"Make sure the catapults are dragged
forward," Muzta cried. "Position them all along these battlements and on
that corner fort," and as he spoke he pointed to the northeast bastion,
where a horsetail standard now fluttered in the evening
breeze.
"It's magnificent, Qubata,
magnificent."
But the old warrior was silent, looking
grimly at the thousands who lay upon the field, the price for this
madness.
"Let us go forward and draw some
blood," Muzta cried, pointing to a swarm of militia fighting desperately
to get through the narrow northeastern gate.
"Get him out of here now!" Kathleen
cried to her assistant, standing next to the litter held by four stretcher
bearers. "Take him to Dr. Weiss—he's in the main
cathedral."
"Come with us now," the girl
pleaded.
"In a minute," Kathleen said, trying to
be heard above the unbelievable uproar outside the hospital. "I can't
leave this man here till I'm finished," she said, pointing back to a young
Suzdalian clutching his shot-torn leg. "He won't make it if I don't stop
the bleeding. Get Kal back to safety!"
Kal tried to say something, raising his
head from the Utter. Quickly Kathleen knelt down and kissed him on the
forehead.
"Tell Andrew I'll always love him," she
whispered.
Turning away, she returned to the
table, and talking softly, she eased the wounded soldier into his sleep
and started to work.
"Clear a way," Andrew cried, trying to
force through the terrified mob.
At the head of the column he felt
helpless, unable to move forward as thousands streamed past him. The 35th
had formed a rough line before him, sorting out the broken regiments
rushing in, sending them up to the wooden walls of the inner city, which
were already engulfed in flames.
"Andrew!"
Through the gate Hans came into view,
blood streaming down his face.
Andrew dismounted and pushed up to his
old friend.
"You can't stop it out there," Hans
said, leaning over his horse and gasping for breath.
"I thought maybe we could save those
men still outside."
"If you send what's left of our
reserve, they'll get swallowed up. We're going to need them in
here."
Andrew looked at Hans, realizing the
final difference between the two of them. He would still risk whatever he
had to try to save his men. What he had done to Hawthorne still haunted
him. Hans, however, could stand by when need be and make the
sacrifice.
"You can't do anything for them. Those
that can make the gate will have to do it on their own."
"Let's take a look, then," Andrew said,
trying to still his inner anguish.
Gaining a ladder to the wall, the two
climbed up and stepped out onto the wooden battlement, even as an unending
stream of fire arrows whistled down about them.
The area about the gate for a hundred
yards across was a horrifying knot of soldiers and militia desperately
seeking safety, the Tugars pushing in from all sides.
"Get the 35th up here," Andrew cried.
Moments later the blue-clad men came scrambling up onto the wooden
battlement and started to pour in a scathing fire on the ring of warriors
pushing in on the terrified circle of men.
Casualties started to tumble from the
battlement as, unmindful of their losses, the regiment fought to keep the
pressure off their retreating comrades.
The knot about the gate grew smaller
and smaller, the Tugars pressing in hesitating at last beneath the deadly
rain of rifle fire, delivered by seasoned veterans who could not miss, so
compacted were the lines of their enemies below.
Toward the back of the mob Andrew saw a
litter and instantly recognized who was being carried. With the litter
barely through the gate, the portal was finally slammed shut. The walls
were now roaring with flames, the aged wooden logs igniting under the
incessant sheets of fire arrows poured into them. Already some of the men
were giving back from the heat and smoke that engulfed
them.
Horrified, Andrew watched while knots
of survivors who had not gained safety fought with a final desperation as
the Tugars closed in for the kill.
Rushing from the battlement, Andrew
reached the street and saw the litter being carried forward with the
crowd.
Pushing his way through, he stopped the
litter and leaned over.
"Kal, my friend," Andrew cried, looking
at the gaunt-eyed man before him. Andrew looked over the blanket and saw
the emptiness where Kal's right arm should have been.
"Kal," and kneeling down he touched his
friend gently.
Stirring, Kal looked up and tried to
force a smile.
"This wound will do wonders for my
career as a Yankee politician," Kal said wanly. "Now our people will have
two one-armed candidates for president."
Andrew could not help but force a
smile, realizing that Kal could still somehow joke, even as the world came
crashing down about them.
"Your Kathleen saved my life," Kal
whispered. "She is a good doctor."
"Kathleen? Did she get out of there?"
Andrew asked, his voice choked with fear.
"Surely," Kal whispered, his voice
growing hazy as he started to drift off. "She said she'd be right behind
me."
The peasant tried to say something
more, but blessed unconsciousness swept over him.
"Get him to Doc Weiss at the
cathedral," Andrew said.
The party continued on their way.
Numbly he stood up and looked at the now closed gate.
"You've got to get back to your post,
son," Hans said softly, his hand resting on Andrew's
shoulder.
"Damn them all," Andrew whispered
hoarsely.
Terrified, she looked up at the
towering presence coming through the door.
Feebly a.wounded Suzdalian came to his
feet, raising a musket.
With a backhanded blow the man's head
was swept away, the Tugar roaring with delight.
More and more poured in, laughing,
shouting, their swords rising and falling mechanically in a frenzy of
killing.
She looked down at her patient, his leg
half off, arteries still spilling blood which she had been racing to
stem.
At least he'll never know, she thought,
releasing her hand from where she had been tying off a
knot.
In silence she waited for the end, the
Tugars seeing her, but paying no heed yet as they joyfully continued with
the butchery.
A roaring bellow filled the room, even
as a Tugar, grinning wickedly, started to advance toward her. Startled,
she jumped at the sound. A Tugar dressed in armor of gold stood in the
doorway. As one the warriors in the room bowed low, fear in their
eyes.
The golden-armored warrior advanced
down the length of the hospital room, looking at the carnage and the
still-living men lying in their cots, waiting stoically for the
end.
The Tugar came up to Kathleen and
stopped, looking down at her, his teeth glinting in the firelight. Looking
back over his shoulder, he spoke rapidly, and a bent-over warrior with
graying arms and mane came up to his side.
"Are you a healer?" Qubata
asked.
Startled that a Tugar could speak
Russian, Kathleen merely nodded in reply.
Qubata pointed to the man lying on the
table.
"You are attempting to heal him?" he
asked softly.
"For you people to slaughter?" Kathleen
said coldly. "I'll let him bleed to death first. It's more
merciful."
"I promise him his life," Qubata
replied. "I give him my exemption. Now heal him."
Kathleen, trying to still the shaking
of her hands, went back to her task, hooking loops of thread over
arteries, tying them off quickly, cutting back more, tying off
again.
Finally most of the leg was cut away.
Grabbing hold of the saw, she cut through the bone, and picking the scapel
back up, she sliced away the last of the flesh.
Pushing the limb aside, she bent over,
grabbed hold of the extended flaps of flesh, folded them in, and stitched
the wound shut.
Finished, she looked back up and
started to tremble.
"You are a Yankee woman," Qubata
announced evenly. "I know no one of this world who could do what you have
done, not even among our own people."
"Because you're too busy with
butchering instead," Kathleen snapped back angrily.
"I have heard many reports from the
people of Vazima who fled from your Yankee commander, Keane. They say he
had a Yankee woman. Are you she?"
Kathleen remained
silent.
Qubata slowly nodded his head, then
spoke to Muzta.
Muzta, looking about the room, said
something to Qubata in reply and started to leave. Stopping at the door,
he pointed at Kathleen, spoke a short command, and then stepped back out
into the battle.
"What did he say?" she asked
nervously.
"Just that there is much good meat
here," Qubata replied evenly.
"And myself?"
"You as well," Qubata replied
softly.
The sound of battle gradually ebbed
with the setting of the sun, so that Andrew, sitting in the jam-packed
square with his staff, thought for a moment that he was going deaf, for
how else could it now be so quiet.
Drained with exhaustion, he stood up
and looked around. An expectant hush had fallen over the men as they
looked at each other uneasily.
Mitchell came out of the cathedral, a
note in his hand.
Taking the paper, Andrew scanned the
contents, then handed it over to Hans.
"Let's go hear what they have to say.
Hans, your holiness, would you please come with me as well. Tell Emil to
join us too," he said evenly, going over to his mount.
The three started down the jam-packed
street, lit by the soaring fires consuming the outer wall. At their
passage, all fell silent, looking up numbly at their leaders. The streets
were now clogged with women, children, the old and infirm. Many of them
were weeping, searching through the confused ranks. Others, finding a
loved one still alive, clung desperately to his side.
"What do we have left?" Andrew
asked.
"The three forward divisions are just
about shattered. Many units lost sixty, even seventy percent," Hans
replied. "Most of the artillery on the outer wall is lost. We have the one
division in reserve and a battalion of guns. That's about
it."
"Militia?"
"Broken, Andrew. Most of them are
searching now for their families. They'll fight when the time comes, but
not with any organization. It'll be street-by-street with them, nothing
more."
"So we have three thousand men in one
intact division and maybe another four thousand disorganized men lining
the walls."
"That's about it. As near as I can
figure, we broke at least ten of their large block formations, but they
have at least five, maybe ten, in reserve."
"Well, we gave them a hell of a fight
at least," Andrew said dryly. "But it's not enough, just not
enough."
Coming to the edge of the wall, Andrew
was stunned by the massive inferno consuming their final line of
protection along the northern half of the city. Already some sections were
caving in amid showers of sparks that rose upward on the westerly
breeze.
Sections of the city down in the lower
northern half were ablaze as well, driving yet hundreds of thousands more
to the protection of the upper city.
A small section of wall not yet
consumed stood out darkly, the eastern stone gate beneath the wall still
shut.
A knot of men from O'Donald's command
stood about the gate, their four-pounders deployed across the road, and at
Andrew's approach O'Donald came limping up.
"They drew back off and then we saw
this knot of Tugars come up waving a white banner," O'Donald said. "Shot a
couple of them, but they simply stood there. Finally we realized they
wanted to talk, so I called for a cease-fire and sent a message up to
you."
"All right, then," Andrew said wearily,
"let's go up and find out."
Climbing up atop the gate, Andrew
looked out over the flame-lit field. To the north he could see all of the
new city given over to flames, which even now were starting to subside,
the wooden walls to the old city shrouded from end to end with fire. Long
sections had already collapsed in, leaving large gaping holes in the line.
Beyond the new city, shadowy blocks of Tugars numbering in the tens of
thousands stood poised for the final assault.
Calling for a torch, Andrew held it
aloft as Hans and Casmar came up by his side, followed a moment later by
Emil, who climbed up the ladder, his uniform soaked nearly to the
shoulders with blood.
"The one called Keane—is he now
present, with the holy leader of Suzdal, and the healer of the Yankees?"
the Namer of Time shouted, coming forward.
"We are here."
"I am the Namer of Time. Once I rode to
your city and was insulted by you. Now I have come as I promised under the
rule of my lord Muzta Qar Qarth, master of all Tugars and
cattle."
"What is it that you want?" Andrew said
coldly.
"The submission of all the cattle of
Suzdal and of the Yankees. Behold, your armies have been driven from the
field, their corpses filling the bellies of our warriors. Your flimsy
walls of wood to the north burn down to mere kindling. Your defiance is at
an end, and in our mercy we now offer you terms."
"Go on then," Andrew replied, wishing
somehow that perhaps there was still hope, even though he knew such dreams
were vain.
"I speak now to the holy one, and not
to the Yankee who has created this tragedy. The people of Suzdal are to
surrender immediately to the horde. Your city will be destroyed for your
act of defiance, but we will spare you, exacting tribute of five in ten
for punishment. But the rest of your people will be taken to new places
and there allowed to build again.
"For your Yankees we offer life as
well. But you will become the pets of the horde. Those with skills we will
give tasks to according to their abilities. But we demand, as is our
right, the knowledge to stop the pox sickness.
"If you refuse, none shall be spared,
all shall go into the feasting pits. Know as well that your defiance will
cause the death of yet millions more from the pox. These are our terms. If
you refuse, know that the city shall be ours. Be not fools, for surely you
know that you have lost."
Sick at heart, Andrew looked at his
companions.
"It has come to what I always feared it
would," he said softly. "We tried as best we could, but their numbers were
just too many."
Casmar looked at Andrew, putting his
hand on the young officer's shoulder.
"Yet you showed us how to be men," the
prelate replied, a gentle smile lighting his features.
"If you wish to surrender, your
holiness, I will accept it."
The priest stood silent for several
minutes as if lost in prayer.
"No," he said softly, finally breaking
the silence. "No, I think not."
"There are hundreds of thousands who
could live," Andrew said weakly.
"Live to be cattle again. Live so again
boyar and church will grow in its corruption, squabbling, feeding their
own people into the pit. I'd rather that for this final night we showed
those creatures outside that men were not meant to be slaves. Let our
people be consumed in the fire together, pure at the end, men and women no
longer beasts. That will be something the Tugars will never forget.
Perhaps word of what we have done will spread with the Wanderers and give
hope to others. We have hurt them sorely here. In their hearts they must
know that we represent a change in the order of this world, and to submit
would only show that in the end we were weak, the cattle they expect us to
be.
"No, I will not order my people to go
into the pits without a fight. God bless you now, my son," the prelate
said, making the sign of the cross over Andrew. "If you wish to take your
people with you and leave aboard your ship, I shall understand. Perhaps
then you can carry on your struggle somewhere else."
God help me, Andrew thought. So this is
the ending of it, that cold premonition of long ago now at hand. How he
had fought to delay it, and in his soul he feared that with this vain hope
of freedom he had led not only his regiment to final doom, but all the
people of Suzdal as well.
"We stand by you to the end," Andrew
said softly.
"If we gave them the secret of
vaccination, they'd use it just to breed more cattle," Emil said, trying
to come to some accommodation with his code of saving
life.
Casmar nodded for Andrew to give a
reply, and feeling numb with remorse and yet fired with a rising hatred,
he stepped back to the battlement.
"You'll have us when we're dead,"
Andrew roared. "We'll pile our corpses into the fire to keep them from
you. If you want the city, come take it over the bodies of your
warriors."
The Namer shook his head, stunned with
the response.
"Then what is written in the soul of
the sky must be," the Namer replied, "and I shall search for your liver
when this is done.
"And to the one called Keane, my lord
wishes you to know that the Yankee cattle named Kathleen shall be brought
before his table when the battle is done!"
"God damn you to hell!" Andrew
screamed, reaching for his revolver. Pulling the weapon, he shouted with
incoherent rage as the Namer galloped off before Andrew could
fire.
His companions stood silent, horrified.
Finally Andrew turned back to face them, his features wooden,
lifeless.
"Prepare the men," Andrew said coldly.
"Form the 35th and our artillery in the square. That's where we'll make
our final stand."
"I told you they would answer such,"
Qubata said evenly, looking over at Muzta, who sat grim-faced as the Namer
galloped back up to his side.
"I want the city leveled by morning.
Take prisoners when possible to fill our pots later—too much meat has gone
to waste already," Muzta said coldly. "Let us finish with them, for they
are a damnation to this world."
"In your inner heart you know I am
right," Qubata said gently. "This never should have
happened."
"Yet it has," Muzta roared. "I have
lost three times ten thousand dead, and twice as many wounded. I want them
to pay."
"And bleed ourselves to the edge of
extinction?" Qubata replied.
"It is nearly done, my Qarth," Tula
cried. "Now let me finish it!"
Wearily Muzta nodded his head, and as
Tula galloped off to the north, the nargas signaled for the storm to be
unleashed.
"In your inner heart you know I am
right," Qubata again whispered.
His features drained, Muzta merely
looked to his old companion and forced a smile.
"Perhaps too much has happened here
today to go back to what I wish might have been. Your time has passed, my
friend. Now stay with me through this night."
"And the woman?" Qubata asked, as if in
an afterthought.
"What of her? I shall at least gain
some pleasure when I feast upon her brain."
"To take a bitter vengeance on a worthy
foe who fought merely to save the lives of his people? Venting your rage
on someone who is innocent—will that change this?"
"Yes!"
"She could teach us much about healing,
perhaps even revealing how to stop the pox, But more than that, she is
worthy of our respect, as is Keane. My Qarth, if that is what you truly
wish, then I am sad for you. I will serve by you tonight, but Muzta, I can
no longer even call you my friend."
Muzta turned and started to say
something, but his words were drowned out by the rising thunder of
battle.
The northern half of the host started
to sweep forward, and within minutes were crashing over the charred walls.
The screams of hundreds of thousands rose up from the city as the Tugars,
roaring with triumph, pushed inward.
"Keep a ring to the south," Muzta
commanded, "I want everything else poured in through the breach. I want no
more lives wasted against any walls that still stand.
"Now let's go in there and finish this
slaughter," Muzta said, his voice edged with what Qubata knew to be a deep
sadness.
Chapter
20
Horrified, Hawthorne turned to look
back into the pit of hell. The entire northern sky roared with the
conflagration, and still they came on and on, till Tugars, fire, and the
endless stream of refugees blended into one sustained nightmare that drove
him to the edge of reason.
He had given up all hope of keeping his
command together in the fear-choked rampage. All order was breaking away
as the terrified masses filled the streets southward so that it was
impossible to move. The Tugars, unrelenting in' their fury, pushed them
ever back, slaying as they advanced.
Reaching the square, he looked around,
dazed. Drawn across the great square stood the last remaining formations,
in the center the men of the 35th and O'Donald with his four
Napoleons.
Staggering, he was swept along with the
surging mass of humanity. Perhaps he could still get to Tanya and the
baby. At least Andrew had allowed them to be moved into the cathedral for
the end. Weaving through the crowd, he reached the lines of the 35th,
collapsing with exhaustion, Dimitri, clutching the flame-scorched standard
of the regiment, the only one left to his command.
"Your regiment, boy?" Hans said, coming
up and pulling him to his feet.
"Gone. I lost contact with them down by
the docks."
"You did what you could, son," Hans
said evenly. "Find a rifle and get in the line."
"Is this it, then?" Hawthorne said
numbly.
Hans merely nodded in reply and pushed
his way through the press, roaring for the people before him to clear the
square.
Leaving Dimitri with a knot of
Suzdalians from a dozen different regiments, Hawthorne pushed his way into
the
cathedral, looking desperately about. A
service was going on, Casmar at the altar, but his words could not be
heard above the wild shrieks.
Pushing his way forward, he kept
screaming for Tanya. A young acolyte came up to him. Grabbing hold of
Vincent's sleeve, he pulled the boy down a packed corridor, opened a door,
and guided him in.
In the narrow room he saw Kal look up
at him, Tanya, the baby, and Ludmilla by his side.
Kal's eyes were questioning. Hawthorne
shook his head sadly and sat down by the old peasant's
cot.
"We gave them a fight they'll never
forget," Kal said weakly, reaching out and taking Hawthorne's hand. Tanya,
kneeling down beside him, said nothing, trying to hide her
fear.
"It's just this damn fire I fear," Kal
said weakly. "I've always been afraid of fire. Must have been from seeing
their roasting pits when I was a boy."
"The entire lower city's in flames,"
Hawthorne said softly.
"I always told Ivor he should make ways
to stop fires. Seemed like every twenty years most of the city would burn.
The stupid fat man never could see the sense of building cisterns. Ah
well, so now it'll burn once and for all."
"The wind out of the west is stirring
it up," Hawthorne said, as if by talking the fear of the moment could go
away. "At least the flames aren't coming this way—they're blowing straight
over the Tugar camp. I heard some of their tents have
caught."
"Let 'em get water from the dam," Kal
mumbled. "Hell, at least something I built will be
left."
Suddenly Hawthorne stood up and looked
about the room. Grabbing hold of Tanya, he kissed her for a long lingering
moment.
Nothing was said, but both understood
what the parting meant.
"God keep all of you," he whispered and
then pushed out the door.
Going through the door, he made his way
down the corridor, and finding a narrow doorway, he pulled it open and
raced up the stairs two at a time, till reaching the top he stepped out
breathless.
"Colonel Keane?" he cried, looking
about.
The few staff members there shook their
heads and pointed back down into the square.
Hawthorne went to the eastern side of
the tower and looked out. Flames from the city were racing straight
eastward, lighting the sky. Across the entire lower half of the city, down
to the dry banks of the Vina, Tugars by the tens of thousands were pushing
forward, pouring in through the gaping holes in the defensive
line.
Turning, Hawthorne looked straight up.
Petracci's balloon still dangled overhead, its lone occupant leaning over,
his terrified cries lost in the uproar.
Hawthorne leaped to the steps and raced
back down. Pushing his way through the crowd, he forced his way back out
into the square. Seeing several of Andrew's staff, he called to them,
asking for the colonel, and like their comrades above they simply pointed
out to the square.
"Find him!" Hawthorne shouted. "Have
him meet me where the balloon is launched!" The men looked at him as if he
were mad, but several started off in search.
Shoving his way through the crowd,
Hawthorne made for the center of the square. A walk that before would not
have taken more than a couple of minutes now seemed to take hours. At last
he reached the platform, the men of the 35th anchored around it, the
Napoleons flanked to either side.
"Help me get Hank down," Hawthorne
shouted, pointing heavenward.
"Jesus, we forgot all about that fool,"
one of the men said. Grabbing hold of the windlass, several men started to
wind in the cable. Twirling and spinning, the balloon came back to earth,
straining out on the breeze so that it almost hit the highest spire of the
church. Downward it came, largely ignored by the multitude in the square,
so intent were they on the doom sweeping up from the
north.
At last the balloon dangled directly
overhead. Hank climbed over the side and leaped out, collapsing on the
platform.
"I've been up there sixteen hours," he
gasped. "You bastards forgot about me. I thought for sure that some
burning brand would hit it and blow me apart!"
"Have you ever seen one of these things
flown in free flight?" Hawthorne demanded.
"Are you mad?" Hank said faintly. "I'm
never going up in that thing again. It could kill you."
"Then, dammit, get out of my way,"
Hawthorne shouted.
Looking around, Hawthorne could not see
Andrew or Hans. Then the hell with it—he'd do it with or without
orders.
Leaping off the platform, he saw
O'Donald and pushed his way up.
"O'Donald, do you have any barrels of
powder with your guns?"
"A couple of hundred pounds tied to one
of the limbers."
"I need a hundred pounds
now!"
"What the hell for? I'm going to pack
the guns with it and blow them apart when we run out of
shot."
"Just give me the powder," Hawthorne
shouted desperately. "I'll tell you about it while we're
loading."
"Captain, we can't leave them,"
Bullfinch, the young first officer, pleaded.
"It's lost, dammit," Tobias shouted.
"It's all lost. So what the hell good is there in staying? I told that
Keane a year ago he was a fool for staying here. With this ship we could
have carved out our own empire without fear of these Tugars. But no, the
damn fool wants to go and free these Suzdalians, like another Lincoln
freeing the niggers.
"The hell with him. Now cast off the
line. We're pulling out while we still can."
Bullfinch looked about at the men on
deck. Tobias had shrewdly allowed his Suzdalian gun crews to bring their
families aboard the night before, and he could sense that all of them, now
seeing a way out, would follow the captain.
"With this ship we'll go back to those
bastards down south and make ourselves kings. Now let's
go."
"You can go to hell," Bullfinch
snapped, heading for the gangplank. "I'm staying here. I'd rather die now
than live with the shame you'll bear."
Bullfinch stepped down the gangplank. A
young private from the 35th came out of the crowds lining the dock and
raced for the gangplank.
"I'm going with him," the private
cried.
"Who the hell is that?" Tobias roared,
standing alongside the field gun trained down the gangplank, which he had
used to keep the mob back.
"Private Hinsen,
sir!"
Tobias smiled.
"Come aboard, private. I need men like
you!"
Grinning sardonically at Bullfinch,
Hinsen shoved his way past and leaped aboard the ship.
The lines were cast off, and the lone
officer stood in silence as the Ogunquit, making steam, turned out
into midchannel. With the river foaming under its stern the
Ogunquit turned southward and disappeared from view, pushing its
way past the dozens of ships, packed with refugees, that were making for
the inland sea.
"You're a madman, God bless you,"
O'Donald shouted, passing up a pick and shovel.
"Just tell Keane if you can find
him."
"I'll try, but not much luck on that
now. It's your decision and mine, and I say do it!"
"You have any
matches?"
"What a damned question at a time like
this," O'Donald roared, pointing to the conflagration. Fumbling in his
pockets, he pulled out a container of lucifers.
"Just a moment," and reaching into
another pocket he pulled out a cigar, bit off the end, and started to
strike a light.
"Don't!" Hawthorne
cried.
"Already done, laddie," as the flame
snapped to light. Puffing cheerily, O'Donald looked back to the
north.
"Might as well enjoy it while I can,"
he said grimly. "Goodbye, laddie, and good luck. Blow 'em to
hell."
Pulling out a knife, he cut the tether
line and passed the blade up to the young pilot. As the balloon started
up, O'Donald unholstered his revolver and tossed it into Hawthorne's
outstretched hands.
The balloon, burdened to its limit,
hung motionless. A single sandbag remained on the side, and Hawthorne cut
it away.
With a bounce the balloon started to
climb away. As it cleared the ruins of the palace to the west, the wind
grabbed hold of the gas-filled bag, pushing it straight at the cathedral.
There was nothing to do but hang on. The main steeple filled the sky, and
with a jarring thud the balloon slammed into it, skidding up the
side.
Terrified, Hawthorne hung on, praying
the balloon wouldn't snag on the top of the steeple. Ever so lazily the
balloon rolled across the side of the tower and then pulled free, swinging
the basket beneath it in wild crazy arcs.
The entire panorama of the battle was
spread out before him. To the north in the silvery moonlight he could see
a tightly packed double line of Tugars around the northern end of the
city, no longer advancing. The streets were packed from end to end with
the fleeing populace, who were so tightly jammed that no more space could
be found. Directly beneath him the last line of defense was formed against
the final massacre—the shattered remnants of the army drawn up across the
square and on down the main east road all the way to the stone
gate.
Northward the entire lower quarter of
the city was engulfed in flames, the streets and broad avenues packed with
advancing Tugars who even now were reaching toward the central square.
Behind them he could see formation after formation pouring into the city,
their cheers for blood and loot rising darkly in the night
air.
Straight eastward the balloon soared,
gaining height, rising into the darkness, its bottom still lit by the
flames below. And then straight ahead he could see his goal standing out
clear.
"What was that?" Qubata asked, looking
off toward the east and pointing.
"Just some burning embers," one of
Muzta's staff said disdainfully, feeling he had lowered himself by talking
to someone who had shown such weakness before his Qar
Qarth.
"No, I think it was their floating
bubble," Qubata said quickly.
"And so what if it was?" Muzta
replied.
"Send someone after it," Qubata said.
"There could be some purpose to it."
"Go after it yourself, old one," Muzta
said, his voice now distant. "I think what is in the city is not for
you."
There was no tone of dismissal in his
voice, only a deep sadness.
"Then by your leave, my Qar Qarth," and
bowing from the saddle, Qubata turned his mount around and galloped back
off to the east.
Several of the staff started to laugh,
but Muzta whirled about, his gaze silencing them.
"Take care, my friend," he whispered.
"Perhaps you were right after all."
Pointing forward, Muzta spurred his
horse into a canter and started into the city.
This is where it is best to finish it
all, Andrew thought, coming back from the line formed down on the eastern
road. Reining in his mount, he leaped off, then slapped Mercury across the
rump and sent him free.
Stepping up to the national and state
flags, he looked up at them lovingly, as if they were some final link to
back home.
Home, he thought, letting his memories
drift to golden autumn days, hazing with smoke and warmth, and to the dark
clouds of winter, surf pounding on the rocks, snow swirling down,
deadening the world in its muffled blanket.
If only he could see Maine but one more
time. To have Kathleen by his side, to walk through the woods, his old
border collie leaping through the high grass before him.
Stirred from the memories, he looked
back up to the flags, which snapped in the breeze. He could not pick a
better symbol to die beneath. Like many who had fought in countless wars
before; he almost believed that the spirits of all those who had fought
beneath these standards might somehow still linger within them, watching
their comrades on this final field of strife.
Antietam was when he had first followed
them, new flags glinting in the sun. And then through Fredricksburg and
Chancellorsville to those four hours at Gettysburg where he had first led.
Then on into the Wilderness, Cold Harbor, to Petersburg, and then at last
to here.
Johnnie was most likely here somehow.
At least, no more would there be the dreams. Perhaps now Johnnie would
rest easy, his brother at his side to tell him no longer to be
afraid.
The last of the fleeing populace
streamed past, and in the distance the horde came forward at the
charge.
Andrew unsheathed his
sword.
"All right, let us show them how men
from Maine can die!
"First rank, present,
fire!"
Grabbing hold of the dangling lanyard,
Hawthorne pulled, the rope giving easily in his hand. The basket seemed to
drop out from under him. Instantly he realized he was releasing too much
gas, but there was no way to push the opening closed. As more and more gas
spilled out, the basket fell with ever-increasing speed.
He'd fall short of his goal, he could
see that now. The balloon, still spinning in the wind, came rushing down.
Climbing up into the ropes, "Hawthorne hung on and closed his
eyes.
With a bone-numbing crunch the basket
hit, the still partially inflated balloon streaming out, dragging him over
rocks and tree stumps until finally all was still.
Staggering out of the wreck, he looked
about.
There was no one around. But they must
have seen him pass.
Reaching into the basket, he pulled out
a fifty-pound barrel and raced past the collapsing envelope. Hitting the
side of the hill, he scrambled three-quarters of the way up and briefly
looked around. This was as good a spot as any, he
reasoned.
Turning back, he scrambled down the
slope, pulled out the other barrel, along with the pick and shovel, and
staggered across the field and back up the slope again, gasping for
breath.
Throwing the barrel down, he raised the
pick and started to slash at the ground wildly. Within minutes he was
soaked through from the effort. He ripped off his jacket and tossed it to
the ground. Pausing, he looked back westward, and the sight of the city in
flames spurred him on. Angling the hole in, he continued to work, cutting
the ground, spading the soil and rocks out, till finally he had to crawl
in on hands and knees, wrenching rocks out with his bare hands till blood
poured from them.
Hoping that he had cut the hole far
enough in, Vincent grabbed the first barrel and punched a hole in its
side. Bending over, he jammed the barrel in, scooping out a handful of
powder and sprinkling it about the sides of the hole. Taking the next
barrel, he punched another hole, this time shoveling several handfuls of
powder into his jacket. Next he started grabbing rocks, some weighing
hah7 as much as himself, and shoved them in around the
barrels.
Taking the scoops of powder from his
jacket, he worked a trail out from the hole and then for several feet
beyond. There wasn't enough, he realized suddenly. Dammit, he thought, I
should have pulled out more. But it was too late now for
that.
Going over to his jacket, he reached in
and pulled out the container of matches.
He heard a rock tumbling down the slope
behind him.
Whirling about, Vincent saw a Tugar not
a dozen feet away, caught in the open as he tried to sneak up from
behind.
Hawthorne grabbed for his pistol,
dropping the matches.
The Tugar did not
move.
"I know what it is you are doing," the
gray warrior said evenly.
"Then watch me do it," Hawthorne
shouted. Whirling about, he pushed his revolver straight into the powder
and fired.
With a flash the open powder ignited.
Shouting, the Tugar leaped forward, even as Hawthorne scrambled away.
Reaching the trail of fire, Qubata threw his body on it, trying to smother
the flames. An instant later the ground seemed to lift straight up,
hurling the old warrior aside like a broken doll. Knocked down by the
concussion, Hawthorne curled up, covering his head as a column of dirt and
boulders soared more than a hundred feet into the sky and came raining
down. Deafened, he staggered to his feet.
Nothing, dammit. Nothing had
happened!
There was a low groan from farther down
the slope. Staggering, bleeding from burns and slivers of jagged rock, the
boy half walked, half crawled to the torn body of his enemy and rolled him
over.
"I would not have killed you," Qubata
whispered. "Once I could kill, but no longer. I just wanted to stop you,
to hold you and stop you from killing my people."
Stunned, Hawthorne sat down heavily and
looked into the old Tugar's eyes.
"It should have never been this way,"
Qubata whispered. "We were wrong. Perhaps we could have changed things
together.
"I'm sorry, young man, sorry that..."
His voice slurred away and was still.
A rumble cut through the
ground.
Hawthorne looked up to where the charge
had been set on the face of the dam. A section of wall more than thirty
feet across suddenly gave way. The water exploded out.
Like a torn sheet of rotten canvas, the
rupture grew with every passing second, spreading wider and wider, as
thousands of tons of water ripped through the rock-and-earth barrier like
a razor-sharp knife. Downward it cut as well, and seemingly within seconds
it had slashed clear down to the bedrock. A thirty-five-foot wall of
water, pushed by the billions of gallons behind it, exploded straight
outward. Struggling, Hawthorne came to his feet and tried to pull the
Tugar's body clear.
But the torrent cut closer and
closer.
"I'm sorry," Hawthorne said numbly, and
turning, he staggered across the face of the dam, heading upward to the
hill that anchored the north side, even as the earthen wall collapsed
behind him. Reaching the protection of the hill, he threw himself down on
the ground.
Water always did bring me trouble, he
thought, trying to push the other thoughts away, but they would not
leave.
So they might have become like me, and
in the end I've become like them, Hawthorne thought, his mind filled with
torment.
Gathering speed on the downward slope,
the wall of water, now two hundred yards wide and piling up to fifty feet
or more in height, rushed forward, slamming against the side of the hills,
exploding with fury, driving a howling wind before it.
The torrent turned in its channel,
smashing due west, spreading out and heading straight for the lower
city.
God will never forgive me now,
Hawthorne thought numbly. I've just killed tens of thousands by my
hand.
"We're down to five rounds a man,
colonel!" The last rounds fired from the Napoleons, O'Donald and his men
fell in with the shrinking ranks of the 35th. Volley after volley of
arrows slashed toward them, men seeming to collapse with each passing
second, so that it appeared as if they would soon be carved away to
nothing. The Tugars had learned not to charge guns, at least, their
serried ranks holding on the far side of the square, archers packed three
and four deep. The volley line which had held so long was now falling
silent beneath the deadly hail.
As the fire slackened, a lone voice
lifted up from the ranks.
"Yes, we'll rally round
the flag, boys,
We'll rally once
again,
Shouting the battle cry of
freedom . . ."
In an instant the song rippled down the
line, the men raising their voices, shouting their defiance at the enemy
as they clustered about the flag.
A cold shudder ran through Andrew at
the sound of it. Once before, at Fredricksburg, he had heard them sing as
they fought, but not since then.
The sound of their voices sent a cold
chill running down his back, filling his eyes with tears, filling him with
a final pride in this last moment for the regiment.
Never had he seen troops hold so well,
not giving an inch, as the shrinking ranks slowly pulled in around the
colors. The line had held like a rock, the men determined to die where
they stood.
Andrew looked behind the lines. There
was no more room for the masses of people to flee. Most of them were now
on their knees praying, waiting for the end.
Hans came up to Andrew's
side.
"Not much more we can do," Hans said
grimly. Reaching into his pocket, he took out a stub of chewing tobacco,
and bit off half, and held out the last tiny piece. Andrew took it, and
Hans smiled with affection.
"Remember Joshua Chamberlain?" Andrew
asked.
"Who from Maine
wouldn't?"
"I taught with him at Bowdoin. He was
in a fix like this once at Gettysburg when the men ran out of ammunition.
I guess I'll do the same as he did. Can't do any worse."
Hans, raising his carbine up, chambered
a round, then looked over at Andrew and smiled.
"Son, you're the best damn officer I
ever served with," Hans cried.
Andrew stepped ahead of the ranks and
pointed his sword forward.
The men looked at each other
wide-eyed.
"35th Maine! Charge, boys,
charge!"
A wild fevered shout came up from the
line, a sharp final angry release to die fighting.
The young flag bearer holding the Maine
colors leaped forward, waving it wildly, and started to race madly toward
the Tugar lines.
An arrow caught him in the chest,
knocking him to the ground. At the sight of his fall the line simply
exploded forward, Webster, the bespectacled banker, snatching up the
colors and holding them high, leading the way. Down the line the
Suzdalians, seeing what was happening, gave voice to an exuberant shout,
not knowing if they were rushing to some still-dreamed-for victory or to
death.
And so on across the square the charge
of the 35th Maine and 44th New York surged ahead, still singing, heedless
of losses. The Tugars who had been firing on them so confidently paused,
confused by this final act of defiance, and then from behind they heard a
growing thunder.
Not believing what he saw, Muzta, who
had climbed to the roof of a building on the north side of the square to
witness the final battle, stood in gape-mouthed awe.
Beneath the twin light of the moons he
saw the dark wall surge up over the outer breastworks, which gave way
beneath the rushing wave. His treasured Umens, which moments before had
been pouring into the city, shouting with triumph, fled panic-stricken in
every direction. But they could not outrace the power and weight bearing
down the length of the valley, and screaming in terror, the host
disappeared.
Like the hand of a giant, the wall of
water smashed into the city with a thunder that shook as if the world were
coming to an end, so that the building beneath his feet tossed and
swayed.
The wave swept over and through the
shattered walls, and as if a curtain were being drawn over the battle, the
lights from a thousand fires simply disappeared, covering the entire lower
city in a mantel of fog and hissing steam, so that within seconds the
world was plunged into darkness.
"You were right after all, my friend,"
he said, awestruck, "as I knew in my heart you would
be."
Climbing down off the roof, Muzta
leaped to the street, and turning eastward, he started out of the city,
his terrified staff streaming behind him.
The charging line paused and was still,
as before them the fires that had raged but seconds ago disappeared, like
the flame from a lamp suddenly sniffed out.
A thunder echoed through the air, a
wave of dank hot air blowing up from the side streets whisking about the
men, smelling of charred wood, wreckage, and death.
"Merciful heaven, what is it?" Andrew
whispered, standing in stunned disbelief.
"The boy did it!" O'Donald shrieked,
leaping in front of the now stilled line.
Whooping with ecstasy, O'Donald raced
up to Andrew's side.
"He blew the dam! Hawthorne blew the
dam! I plumb forgot to tell you he was going to try!"
Wide-eyed Andrew looked across the
square now silhouetted by clouds of steam racing straight up, the ground
still shaking beneath his feet as the pent-up fury of the river continued
to roar through the lower city, destroying all in its
path.
Turning, he looked back at his men, who
stood struck dumb.
"Now, men now, let's finish it!
Charge!"
Cheering wildly, the line surged
forward again, their cry echoing down across the square all the way to the
eastern gate. Behind them the terrified populace stood up, pointing and
shouting. First one, then another, and in an instant by the thousands they
surged forward, waving clubs, spears, their bare hands, crying that Perm
had answered their prayers and a miracle had been delivered to
them.
Racing at the fore, the Maine and
national colors at his side, Andrew bore down on the Tugar
line.
A bow was dropped, then by the hundreds
the weapons clattered to the pavement, and they fled, piling back down the
streets, pushing to go north, east, anywhere to escape the avenging
fury.
Tugars who but moments before had
believed victory and pillage were at hand staggered in stunned disbelief
as the one-armed Yankee waded into their ranks, his men shouting hoarsely,
slashing with their bayonets, driving the now terror-stricken mob into the
darkness.
But there was no place to
flee.
Rushing down darkened streets, the
Tugars plunged into the roaring current, and with wild cries were swept
away into the night.
Pushing forward, Andrew cut and thrust,
totally lost in the pure shock of battle madness. And then there was
nothing before him but a swirling night of storm-tossed waters foaming
past.
Horrible cries echoed from the torrent,
and in the stygian shadows he saw desperate forms drifting past, clinging
to logs, broken boards, each other, howling like the damned that they
were.
To the side of the road Andrew saw a
knot of Tugars, wide-eyed, looking in equal terror at Andrew and at the
dark death sweeping by.
All around him the sounds of battle
were drifting away, church bells were ringing out, and wild cries of joy
were soaring up from the city.
He looked back to the terrified
enemy.
"There's been enough for one night,"
Andrew said. "Take them prisoner."
The knot of men still with him
surrounded the Tugars and led them away.
Panting with exhaustion, Webster stood
at his side, the Maine flag fluttering in the damp breeze. Through the
press, Hans and O'Donald came up to his side. From out of the darkness the
cries of thousands continued to rise.
Turning, he looked at Hans, who stood
impassive, still chewing. Surprised, Andrew realized that somewhere back
on the square he had swallowed his tobacco, but somehow his body had not
rebelled.
Together they stood watching as the
Tugar army disappeared in the night.
"I hope, gentlemen," he said softly,
"that I've fought my last battle."
Chapter
21
"They're leaving,
sir."
Rousing from his cot, Andrew looked
numbly about the room.
"How long have I been asleep?" he
asked.
"The doctor told me to let you sleep
the night," the young orderly said. "It's almost dawn."
Rubbing his neck, he sat up, letting
the young man put his boots on for him.
Emil appeared in the
doorway.
"It's true—their tent wagons are
pulling off to the south and east. We started to hear them move in the
middle of the night."
Blinking, Andrew looked
about.
What happened yesterday? he wondered,
and gradually the memories filtered back.
There had been nothing but the waiting
for the next assault. The Tugars to the south of the city had disappeared
back up into the hills. He had stood and watched throughout the day. It
always seemed to rain after a battle, he thought. At dawn the heavens had
opened up with a cold chilling downpour, adding to the dark
gloom.
As the sky had grown lighter, the dark
floodwaters had gradually started to recede, revealing a horror beyond
imagining.
Thousands upon thousands of Tugar
bodies lay tangled in the charred wreckage, torn and contorted, pinned
high in branchless trees, scattered in among blackened logs, by the
hundreds dotting the river, floating downstream on the swollen
Neiper.
Right up to the ugly gash of the blown
dam the entire valley had been torn apart, the encampments of the enemy
host, the great tent of the leader, all of it simply gone, as rf swept
away by the hand of an angry child who had become enraged with his
toys.
Destitute bands of Tugars staggered
about. In spite of his rage at all that had been done, he could not help
but be moved by the thousands of Tugar women and children who wandered
across the muddied field, turning over bodies, looking and looking, their
high keening wail reaching up even to the city walls.
All day he had waited, marshaling his
lines, but in his heart he knew it was over. At some point he must have
collapsed, for he had no memory of leaving his post or of coming to rest
in this room.
The orderly done with his task, Andrew
came to his feet.
"How's Kal?" Andrew
asked.
"Doing smartly, no sign of infection. I
taught that girl well," and even as he spoke the words he regretted
them.
Andrew looked at the doctor vacantly,
unable to reply.
"Form up a guard and let's go out and
have a look," Andrew said quietly.
Rousing from his bunk, he stepped out
into the hallway where Casmar stood as if waiting.
"I know you have a heavy burden," the
priest said softly. "Not just for her, but for everything. Do not blame
yourself, Andrew Keane. Remember that in the end you have saved our
people."
Andrew knew the sincerity with which
the priest spoke, but how could he explain what he felt now? There could
never be a healing for him, not now. In his heart he realized fully what
it had been that held Kathleen back from him for so long, and what had
warned him as well.
Nodding his thanks, he stepped down the
hall and into Kal's room.
The peasant was sitting up in his cot,
eating a broth that Tanya was feeding to him.
"They're pulling out," Andrew said, and
Kal's features lit up in a grin.
"So they've had enough of the mice
after all."
Andrew, trying to force a smile, nodded
in reply.
"We share your sorrow, my friend," Kal
said quietly. "My life came back to me through her
hands."
"Hawthorne?" he asked silently,
mouthing the name.
Kal shook his head.
Emil came into the room and looked at
his patient.
"Would you care to go out and have a
look? I think the air might do you good," he asked.
Excitedly, Kal tried to swing his legs
out of bed.
"No you don't. I've got a litter
waiting outside the room."
Four men from the 35th came in, gently
lifted Kal off the bed, and put him on the fur-covered
stretcher.
"Let's go see," Andrew said. Tanya, her
eyes red-rimmed, stood up and went out to join her
father.
With Casmar falling in beside them the
group walked down the great nave of the cathedral, still packed with
wounded, and stepped through the great doors into the
sunlight.
A thundering ovation went up. The
square was packed from end to end with people.
Andrew looked over at Casmar, who
simply shrugged his shoulders.
"A little celebration I planned to
honor you," the prelate said, breaking into a grin.
Embarrassed by the wild demonstration,
Andrew walked down the steps of the church. To his delight, someone had
found Mercury, who snorted and pranced as Andrew approached.
Affectionately, he patted the horse's side, then swung up into the
saddle.
As the stretcher bearing Kal came down
the steps, he struggled to sit up, and holding up his left hand, he waved
to the crowd, which roared with approval, calling his
name.
The men of the 35th and 44th were drawn
up in column of fours. Andrew quickly scanned the line. How thin it now
was. Over half of them gone, the remaining veterans looking battle-worn
but proud.
Andrew drew up alongside the regiment,
his pride in them near overflowing. Turning to the two flags, he snapped a
salute, and then, looking back to the regiment, he saluted them as well,
and their cheers joined in with the crowd.
Coming to the front of the column, he
saw Hans mounted off to one side, his corps flag and the four division
standards of the Suzdalian army snapping behind him.
"Well, Hans, do you wish to ride in
this one as a general or as a sergeant major?"
"I think, son, I'll take the sergeant
major position for today."
He brought his mount over to Andrew's
side, and they waited until Emil came up on horseback to join them, with
Kal's litter and Casmar on foot leading the way.
The column started off toward the
eastern gate. The road to either side was lined with thinned regiments of
the Suzdalian and Novrodian troops.
"God, how many we lost," Andrew said
quietly, scanning their ranks.
As he passed each regiment he saluted
their colors, and the men stood rigid and proud.
Coming past the 5th Suzdal, he saw
Dimitri standing beneath a flame-scorched regimental standard, a knot of
less than a hundred men gathered about the flag. The flag snapped in the
breeze, and emblazoned in English across its side he saw two
words:
"Hawthorne's Guards."
Andrew reined in and saluted the flag,
the Suzdalian major looking up at him proudly, with tears in his
eyes.
"We've molded an army here," Andrew
said evenly, continuing down the road.
"As good as the Army of the Potomac,"
Hans replied sharply.
On down to the gate they rode, passing
O'Donald's batteries. The major was waiting for them and swung his mount
out to join the line.
Behind them the men of the 35th started
to sing, the regiments of Rus picking up the words and singing in their
language.
"Yes, we'll rally round
the flag, boys . . ."
The detachment rode out through the
eastern gate.
Before him the harsh reality of war
came rushing back. Wreckage was everywhere. Thousands of bodies still
carpeted the field. Looking north, he saw where the flood had reached its
maximum height, a wall of flotsam piled ten feet high in some places, the
shattered remnants of the Bangor slammed up vertical against the
wall.
O'Donald had told him about that. If he
could give Congressional medals he knew where he would pin one of the
first.
"The only thing as terrible as a battle
lost," Andrew said softly, "is a battle won."
Across the far hills he could see the
tent wagons moving away, as if the ground were covered with thousands of
humpbacked creatures moving toward the edge of the
world.
"You released the prisoners?" Andrew
asked, looking over at Hans.
"A lot of people wanted to kill 'em. It
was a little touchy last night, but we got them out of the
city."
Then at least there was still some
civility left. The war was over as far as he was concerned; there was no
sense in holding three thousand Tugars that would have to be fed from the
tight supplies still left. Some had argued for keeping them as slave
labor, but the force of his argument, and,, to his pride, the shouted
outcries from his regiment, had ended that argument in a
hurry.
Pushing forward, the group reached the
edge of the battlements, and making their way over the sally-port bridge,
they stopped at last. For long minutes they lingered, looking toward the
vanishing host, while on the city walls thousands stood
cheering.
From out of a stretch of woods above
the Tugar line a lone warrior appeared.
Taking up his field glasses, Andrew
brought him into focus.
"Muzta," he said
quietly.
Without comment, he spurred his mount
forward into a canter.
Hans, Emil, and O'Donald galloped up to
join him.
"Could be a final shot to get you,"
Hans said cautiously.
"I think not," Andrew
replied.
Reaching the Tugar siege lines, he
weaved his way through a sally port as alone Muzta cantered down to meet
him, a man trotting by his side.
"Wait for me," Andrew said, and despite
their protest he moved ahead to where Muzta had reined in his
mount.
The Tugar looked down at him
appraisingly and then nodded to the lone man he had brought
along.
"My lord Muzta Qar Qarth wishes to
speak to you," the man said in Suzdalian.
"And who are you?" Andrew asked
quietly.
"I was taken from here a circling ago.
I have been the pet of Muzta as a fashioner of gold."
Andrew looked up at Muzta and waited.
Slowly the Tugar began to speak.
"My lord wishes to thank you for the
release of the prisoners, though you most likely did not realize that
among them was his only surviving son."
Andrew looked questioningly at the
interpreter.
"The other two died fighting against
you," the interpreter added.
"We have both lost ones that we loved,"
Andrew replied evenly.
"He wishes to inform you that the Tugar
horde leaves to go east and south. Though his people and yours are still
enemies."
"There was no need for this war,"
Andrew replied.
"For my people it was as unstoppable as
the wind and the rain," Muzta replied. "Perhaps now we shall starve, but
that is my concern and no longer yours."
Andrew merely nodded in
reply.
Muzta lowered his head and spoke
softly.
"Some of my people now claim that all
humans must die. Perhaps for the sake of my race they are right. Perhaps
we may still rule you, perhaps not, and maybe it will be different, as a
friend of mine once wished. I need tribute from those whom we ride to. And
yes, we might take of their flesh as well."
"I think that might no longer be true,"
Andrew replied. "The Wanderers undoubtedbly have spread the word before
you. Your warriors are gone—you can no longer rule as you once
did."
Muzta paused for a long moment and then
nodded in reply.
"But perhaps we can barter something as
we circle once again."
"And that is?"
"An end to the pox," Muzta replied.
"You have a healer with you. If I left a number of my healers here for
several days, would he teach them his magic? Then I would send them before
the horde and offer this thing in exchange for food."
"Emil, come up here."
The doctor came up to Andrew's side,
and Andrew quickly explained what had been asked.
Smiling, the old doctor nodded his
agreement.
"Give me a couple of weeks and I'll
teach them asepsis surgery, and how to make anesthesia as well. God knows
with all their wounded they're going to need it. If that's all right with
you, Andrew?"
Andrew nodded in reply, watching as the
doctor explained what he would do to help out, the translator speaking in
turn to Muzta.
With a look of surprise, Muzta
contemplated the two before him.
"What manner of men are you?" he
whispered.
"Merely men who wish to be free and are
willing to pay the price for it."
Muzta nodded gravely.
"I leave now. Perhaps we shall meet
again when twenty seasons have passed. Perhaps I shall hold my rule, and
maybe remember and use the words of an old friend who perished here.
Perhaps I shall come armed, perhaps not. As I leave, I will give you two
gifts, in memory of that friend, who I know would wish it such, and for
the gift of my son you returned to me so freely, when it was your right to
slay him out of hand.
"Goodbye, human called
Keane."
Muzta turned his mount about and then
paused. He spoke quickly to the translator and then galloped off, leaving
the man, who stood in silence, stunned by his freedom.
The Tugar commander paused at the top
of the hill and beckoned. Two of his warriors came out, and leaping from
their mounts, untied the ropes around the arms of two humans. Looking
back, Muzta stood in his stirrups, and raising his head back, he. gave a
long ululating cry that spoke of pain and sorrow. Rearing his mount up, he
disappeared over the hill, the two guards galloping off behind
him.
Tears clouding his eyes, Andrew watched
as she came running down the hill.
He jumped from his mount and dashed
forward, shouting with joy as Kathleen leaped into his arms. Oblivious to
the thousands who watched, the two sobbed in each other's arms,
whispering, laughing, and again crying.
"I never thought I'd see you again,"
Andrew said, wiping away his tears.
"I never thought I'd see you again,"
she said, holding him close.
"I want Father Casmar to marry us right
now," Andrew said, his heart bursting with joy. "I never want to be
separated from you ever again."
Nodding, she kissed him again. There
was another shout of joy beside them as Tanya dashed forward, flinging
herself into Hawthorne's outstretched arms.
Andrew looked over at the young man
whose eyes now looked so terribly old.
Andrew stepped over to him and extended
his hand.
"How are you, son?"
"I think I'll be all right, sir,"
Hawthorne whispered.
"You saved us all," Andrew
said.
"But at what price,
sir?"
"There's always a price," Andrew
replied. "I wish the world, any world, were different. But here and now
there was a price for what we are, and you paid it. Remember that as you
watch your children grow—let us hope in peace. Someone has to bear the
nightmare so others may gently sleep."
"After they took me prisoner, it was
Muzta who ordered me saved," Vincent whispered. "It was a strange thing,
sir. Last night he told me a good many things about the Tugars, their
ancestors, even about the tunnel of light that brought us here from earth.
When we've got time, sir, I'd like to tell you."
"First we need a long rest, and time
with our loved ones," Andrew said quietly. "Then there'll be plenty of
time to talk."
Andrew looked again at Kathleen and
smiled. Now with her love perhaps the nightmares would finally go
away.
Together the two couples started back
across the field, their friends circling in around them.
Eagerly Kal reached out, taking
Hawthorne's hand, while all about them the regiment gathered, shouting
with joy.
"So when do we get our constitution?"
Kal asked, looking up shrewdly at Andrew.
"I said I'd only run things till the
war was finished," Andrew replied.
"Excellent. Tell me, Andrew Keane, were
you thinking of running for president?"
The men of the regiment started to howl
with delight.
"Honest Keane!" they shouted.
"Republicans for Keane!"
Andrew looked about, shaking his
head.
"Well, one way or another there's going
to be a one-armed war hero as president," Kal replied, his features aglow.
"As of today I'm forming a Democratic Party and running for president of
the Republic of Rus."
Leaning back, Andrew roared with
delight, not even realizing that he was laughing for the first time in
months.
Reaching out with his right hand, he
grabbed Kal's left.
"I knew you were a politician the first
time I set eyes on you," Andrew said happily.
"And this manifest destiny thing," Kal
said. "Why, I was thinking with that steam train we could sweep democracy
and freedom out around the world, following a transcontinental
railroad."
Stunned, Andrew looked over at
Hawthorne, who shrugged his shoulders, trying to feign innocence over the
leaking o* that bit of information.
"First I think we have a new republic
to build right here," Andrew said, pointing back to the city. "And it's
time we began."
And together the group started back up
the hill, where eagerly the people of Rus, and those who had come to join
them, joyfully greeted their first day of peace and newfound
freedom.
WILLIAM
FORSTCHEN
William Forstchen, born in 1950, was raised in New Jersey but has spent most of his
life in Maine. Having worked for more than a decade as a history teacher,
an education consultant on creative writing, and a Living History
reenactor of the Civil War period, Bill is now a graduate student in
military history at Purdue University in Indiana.
When not writing or
studying, he devotes his time to the promotion of the peaceful exploration
of space or to one of his numerous hobbies which include iceboating (a
challenge in Indiana), scuba diving (an even greater challenge in
Indiana), and pinball machines.
|